Gospel-worship, or, The right manner of sanctifying the name of God in general and particularly in these three great ordinances, viz. [brace] 1. hearing of the Word, 2. receiving the Lords Supper, 3. prayer / by Jeremiah Burroughs ; being the second of the seven volumns lately published by Thomas Goodwin ... [et al.]
         Burroughs, Jeremiah, 1599-1646.
      
       
         
           1653
        
      
       Approx. 690 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 136 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30585
         Wing B6085
         ESTC R36311
         15643313
         ocm 15643313
         104284
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30585)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 104284)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1182:12)
      
       
         
           
             Gospel-worship, or, The right manner of sanctifying the name of God in general and particularly in these three great ordinances, viz. [brace] 1. hearing of the Word, 2. receiving the Lords Supper, 3. prayer / by Jeremiah Burroughs ; being the second of the seven volumns lately published by Thomas Goodwin ... [et al.]
             Burroughs, Jeremiah, 1599-1646.
          
           [11], 297 [i.e. 247], [13] p.
           
             Printed by Peter Cole ...,
             London :
             1653.
          
           
             Half-title page reads: Mr Burroughs Gospel-conversation. Mr Burroughs Gospel-worship.
             Includes index.
             Numerous errors in pagination.
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Worship.
           Theology, Practical.
        
      
    
     
        2006-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Gospel-Worship
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           Right
           Manner
           of
           Sanctifying
           the
           Name
           of
           GOD
           in
           General
           .
        
         
           And
           particularly
           in
           these
           Three
           great
           Ordinances
           :
           Viz.
           
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hearing
                 of
                 the
                 WORD
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Receiving
                 the
                 Lords
                 SVPPER
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               PRAYER
               .
            
          
        
         
           By
           
             JEREMIAH
             BURROUGHS
          
           .
        
         
           Being
           the
           Second
           of
           the
           Seven
           Volumns
           ,
           lately
           published
           by
           
             
               
                 Thomas
                 Goodwin
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 William
                 Bridge
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 William
                 Greenhil
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 John
                 Yates
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 Sydrach
                 Sympson
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 Philip
                 Nye
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 William
                 Adderly
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           coat of arms or blazon
        
         
           COLE
           .
           1216.
           
        
         
           London
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             Peter
             Cole
          
           in
           Leaden-Hall
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           ,
           at
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Printing-Press
           in
           Cornhil
           ,
           near
           the
           Royal
           Exchange
           .
           1653.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             OVR
             purpose
             in
             this
             Preface
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             speak
             either
             of
             the
             eminent
             Worth
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             whose
             memory
             is
             blessed
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             the
             godly
             in
             this
             Nation
             ;
             or
             of
             this
             Piece
             it self
             here
             published
             :
             but
             only
             to
             assure
             thee
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             his
             .
             And
             although
             it
             riseth
             not
             up
             to
             that
             exactness
             and
             perfection
             as
             might
             have
             been
             in
             them
             ,
             had
             he
             publish'd
             them
             himself
             ;
             yet
             with
             that
             different
             allowance
             which
             is
             to
             be
             given
             Notes
             taken
             from
             his
             mouth
             in
             ordinary
             and
             frequent
             Preaching
             ,
             We
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             in
             their
             use
             and
             benefit
             they
             may
             be
             as
             profitable
             to
             the
             Saints
             as
             other
             of
             his
             Writings
             ,
             being
             as
             full
             of
             weighty
             and
             Divine
             Materials
             ,
             having
             also
             the
             impress
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             language
             of
             this
             holy
             Man
             (
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Preachers
             of
             this
             Age
             )
             stampt
             all
             along
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             We
             (
             to
             whom
             this
             our
             Brother
             was
             most
             dear
             and
             precious
             )
             being
             entrusted
             with
             the
             publishing
             of
             his
             Sermons
             ,
             have
             thought
             good
             first
             to
             usher
             abroad
             these
             few
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             receive
             that
             welcom
             they
             deserve
             ,
             many
             other
             excellent
             Pieces
             of
             his
             may
             soon
             after
             have
             encouragement
             to
             appear
             in
             publick
             view
             .
             The
             Points
             treated
             of
             in
             these
             ,
             are
             of
             great
             concernment
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             conceive
             ,
             the
             Author
             though
             in
             handling
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             had
             room
             enough
             for
             the
             discussing
             many
             of
             the
             controversies
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             yet
             he
             purposely
             waved
             it
             ,
             and
             bent
             himself
             to
             the
             single
             delivery
             of
             that
             which
             tended
             most
             to
             edification
             ,
             and
             best
             suted
             with
             such
             a
             popular
             Auditory
             as
             that
             was
             to
             whom
             he
             spake
             .
             The
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             bless
             them
             to
             thy
             spiritual
             advantage
             ,
             and
             enable
             thee
             by
             such
             means
             as
             these
             to
             sanctifie
             his
             Name
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             desire
             of
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Goodwyn
               ,
            
             
               William
               Greenhil
               ,
            
             
               Sydrach
               Sympson
               ,
            
             
               Philip
               Nye
               ,
            
             
               William
               Bridge
               ,
            
             
               John
               Yates
               ,
            
             
               William
               Adderly
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           of
           the
           several
           ensuing
           Sermons
           .
        
         
           
             SERMON
             I.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               occasion
               of
               the
               words
            
             1
          
           
             
               The
               words
               opened
            
             5
          
           
             Observ
             .
             1
             
               There
               must
               be
               nothing
               in
               Gods
               Worship
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               hath
               commanded
            
             8
          
           
             Obs
             .
             2.
             
             
               God
               stands
               upon
               little
               things
               in
               matters
               of
               his
               worship
            
             11
          
           
             Obs
             .
             3.
             
             
               No
               priviledg
               can
               secure
               from
               Gods
               stroke
            
             12
          
           
             Obs
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               more
               dignity
               the
               more
               danger
            
             ibid
          
           
             Obs
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               beginnings
               of
               great
               matters
               meet
               with
               difficulties
            
             13
          
           
             Obs
             .
             6.
             
             
               Those
               that
               enter
               into
               publick
               places
               have
               need
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               God
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             Obs
             .
             7.
             
             
               We
               should
               pick
               out
               Gods
               meaning
               from
               dark
               expressions
               in
               his
               word
            
             14
          
           
             Obs
             .
             8.
             
             
               Sinners
               may
               meet
               with
               judgments
               never
               threatned
               in
               the
               Word
            
             16
          
           
             Obs
             .
             9.
             
             
               God
               is
               very
               quick
               with
               some
               in
               the
               way
               of
               judgment
            
             17
          
           
             Obs
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               holiness
               of
               a
               duty
               will
               not
               bear
               a
               man
               out
               in
               his
               miscarriage
               in
               it
               .
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             Obs
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               terrible
               out
               of
               his
               holy
               places
            
             18
          
           
             Obs
             .
             12.
             
             
               Gods
               judgments
               are
               oft
               sutable
               to
               mens
               sins
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             Obs
             .
             13.
             
             
               We
               should
               take
               heed
               of
               bringing
               strange
               fire
               to
               Gods
               service
            
             19
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             II.
             
          
           
             Obs
             .
             14.
             
             
               Gods
               saints
               many
               times
               meet
               with
               afflictions
               in
               their
               children
            
             20
          
           
             Obs
             .
             15.
             
             
               Gods
               judgments
               come
               many
               times
               in
               an
               invisible
               way
            
             21
          
           
             Obs
             .
             16.
             
             
               Gods
               glory
               more
               precious
               to
               him
               than
               mens
               lives
            
             22
          
           
             Obs
             .
             17.
             
             
               The
               nearer
               any
               are
               to
               God
               the
               more
               careful
               they
               should
               be
               to
               glorifie
               him
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             Obs
             .
             18.
             
             
               When
               judgments
               are
               exemplary
               we
               should
               look
               to
               the
               word
               how
               God
               makes
               it
               good
            
             23
          
           
             Obs
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               great
               honor
               of
               Gods
               Name
               in
               the
               making
               it
               holy
               .
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             Obs
             .
             20.
             
             
               True
               friendship
               to
               comfort
               friends
               in
               distress
               from
               the
               Word
            
             24
          
           
             Obs
             .
             21.
             
             
               The
               way
               to
               quiet
               the
               heart
               in
               affliction
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               think
               God
               wil
               have
               honor
               by
               it
            
             25
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             
               In
               worshiping
               God
               we
               draw
               nigh
               to
               him
            
             26
          
           
             
               In
               what
               respect
               we
               are
               said
               to
               draw
               nigh
               God
               in
               worship
            
             27
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             
               To
               take
               heed
               what
               we
               do
               when
               we
               worship
               God
            
             30
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             
               Why
               guilty
               consciences
               fly
               from
               the
               worship
               of
               God
            
             31
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
             
               Why
               Hypocrites
               meet
               with
               such
               severe
               judgments
            
             32
          
           
             Use
             4.
             
             
               To
               neglect
               Gods
               Worship
               is
               to
               depart
               from
               him
            
             33
          
           
             Use
             5.
             
             
               Exhortation
               to
               be
               much
               in
               Gods
               worship
            
             34
          
        
         
           
           
             SERMON
             III.
             
          
           
             Use
             6.
             
             
               The
               honor
               of
               Gods
               Servants
               to
               draw
               nigh
               him
            
             39
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             
               We
               must
               sanctifie
               Gods
               Name
               in
               drawing
               nigh
               to
               him
            
             42
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               In
               preparation
               to
               his
               worship
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             1
             
               Because
               he
               is
               a
               great
               God
            
             43
          
           
             2
             
               The
               duties
               of
               Gods
               worship
               are
               great
            
             44
          
           
             3
             
               Our
               hearts
               are
               naturally
               unprepared
            
             46
          
           
             4
             
               The
               hindrances
               of
               Gods
               worship
               are
               many
            
             ibid
          
           
             5
             
               The
               Heathens
               prepared
               to
               worship
               ship
               their
               Idols
            
             ibid
          
           
             6
             
               Preparation
               shews
               sincerity
               of
               heart
            
             47
          
           
             Five
             things
             wherein
             preparation
             consists
             48
          
           
             1
             
               A
               right
               apprehension
               of
               God
            
             49
          
           
             2
             
               Taking
               the
               heart
               from
               sinful
               waies
            
             ibid
          
           
             3
             
               Taking
               off
               the
               heart
               from
               the
               world
            
             ibid
          
           
             4
             
               In
               watching
               and
               prayer
            
             50
          
           
             5
             
               In
               acting
               the
               faculties
               and
               graces
            
             51
          
           
             Four
             things
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Preparation
             52
          
           
             1
             
               It
               will
               make
               duties
               easie
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             2
             
               We
               shal
               do
               much
               in
               a
               little
               time
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             3
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               pass
               by
               weakness
               in
               duties
            
             53
          
           
             4
             
               It
               will
               make
               the
               heart
               alway
               ready
               for
               duty
            
             54
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             IV.
             
          
           
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
          
           
             1
             
               Whether
               we
               be
               alway
               bound
               to
               set
               some
               time
               apart
               for
               preparation
               to
               duties
            
             55
          
           
             2
             
               Whether
               being
               not
               prepared
               ;
               the
               duty
               may
               be
               omitted
            
             57
          
           
             Answered
             in
             4.
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1
             
               The
               omission
               of
               duty
               will
               not
               fit
               the
               soul
               for
               duty
            
             58
          
           
             2
             
               It
               is
               but
               a
               temptation
               to
               keep
               from
               duty
            
             59
          
           
             3
             
               If
               the
               duty
               be
               done
               in
               sincerity
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               not
               due
               preparation
               it
               is
               better
               than
               to
               omit
               it
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             4
             
               While
               people
               struggle
               with
               their
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               seek
               not
               God
               ,
               they
               fall
               into
               snares
            
             61
          
           
             
               In
               what
               manner
               duties
               are
               to
               be
               performed
               that
               Gods
               Name
               may
               be
               sanctified
            
             ibid
          
           
             1
             
               We
               must
               perform
               them
               so
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               glorifie
               God
               as
               a
               God
            
             62
          
           
             
               Which
               is
               done
            
          
           
             1
             
               When
               we
               offer
               all
               we
               have
            
             63
          
           
             2
             
               When
               we
               grieve
               that
               we
               can
               do
               no
               more
            
             64
          
           
             3
             
               There
               is
               an
               impression
               of
               Gods
               infinitness
               on
               the
               duties
               of
               his
               Saints
            
             ibid
          
           
             2
             
               When
               the
               soul
               follows
               after
               God
               as
               a
               God
            
             66
          
           
             3
             
               When
               the
               soul
               comes
               expecting
               the
               choicest
               mercies
               of
               God
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             
               How
               the
               heart
               must
               behave
               it self
               to
               sanctifie
               Gods
               Name
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               greatness
               and
               glory
            
             ibid
          
           
             1
             
               It
               must
               be
               a
               sanctified
               heart
            
             67
          
           
             1
             
               Because
               the
               Lord
               accepts
               the
               person
               before
               he
               accepts
               the
               action
            
             69
          
           
             2
             
               God
               looks
               more
               at
               the
               principle
               of
               the
               duty
               ,
               than
               at
               the
               duty
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             3
             
               According
               as
               the
               heart
               is
               ,
               so
               will
               the
               duty
               be
            
             70
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             V.
             
          
           
             2
             
               In
               sanctifying
               Gods
               Name
               in
               Worship
               we
               must
               have
               high
               thoughts
               of
               God
            
             71
          
           
             3
             
               We
               must
               have
               high
               ends
               in
               worshiping
               God
            
             72
          
           
             
             Several
             base
             low
             ends
             in
             worshiping
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             
               In
               subjecting
               his
               Worship
               to
               our
               lusts
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Subjecting
               his
               worship
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               men
            
             73
          
           
             3
             
               Making
               self
               our
               end
               in
               his
               worship
            
             74
          
           
             Which
             we
             do
          
           
             1
             
               when
               we
               are
               weary
               of
               duties
               if
               we
               find
               not
               that
               we
               desire
            
             76
          
           
             2
             
               when
               men
               are
               streightned
               in
               worship
               ,
               and
               envy
               others
               that
               are
               enlarged
            
             77
          
           
             3
             
               when
               men
               regard
               holy
               duties
               only
               in
               times
               of
               extremity
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             4
             
               There
               must
               be
               reverence
               and
               fear
               in
               Gods
               worship
            
             78
          
           
             5
             
               There
               must
               be
               strength
               in
               the
               Duties
               of
               Gods
               worship
            
             80
          
           
             
               Strength
               of
            
             
               
                 Intention
                 81
              
               
                 Affection
                 82
              
               
                 Faculties
                 .
                 83
              
            
          
           
             6
             
               There
               must
               be
               an
               humble
               frame
               of
               spirit
            
             84
          
           
             Which
             consists
          
           
             1
             
               In
               admiring
               Gods
               goodness
               that
               we
               are
               alive
               to
               come
               before
               him
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             2
             
               To
               have
               no
               thought
               of
               any
               Excellency
               in
               our selves
            
             85
          
           
             3
             
               To
               come
               without
               our
               own
               righteousness
            
             ibid
          
           
             4
             
               To
               take
               off
               our
               hearts
               from
               all
               ability
               of
               grace
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             5
             
               To
               wait
               Gods
               leisure
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               time
            
             86
          
           
             7
             
               In
               sanctifying
               Gods
               Name
               we
               must
               bring
               that
               which
               is
               his
               own
            
             ibid
          
           
             1
             
               The
               matter
               must
               be
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               commanded
            
             ibid
          
           
             2
             
               we
               must
               be
               acted
               by
               the
               spirit
            
             87
          
           
             
               When
               duties
               are
               acted
               by
               natural
               parts
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
            
          
           
             1
             
               If
               they
               change
               not
               the
               heart
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             2
             
               If
               they
               carry
               not
               through
               difficulties
            
             ibid
          
           
             3
             
               when
               men
               rejoyce
               in
               acting
               their
               parts
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             4
             
               When
               there
               is
               little
               enlargement
               in
               secret
            
             88
          
           
             5
             
               when
               there
               is
               not
               constancy
               in
               duty
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             Duties
             acted
             by
             Natural
             Conscience
          
           
             1
             
               It
               gives
               no
               strength
               to
               do
               them
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             2
             
               The
               heart
               loves
               not
               the
               duty
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             3
             
               It
               doth
               not
               encrease
               communion
               with
               God
            
             ib.
             
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             VI.
             
          
           
             4
             
               It
               makes
               not
               a
               duty
               strong
               to
               the
               soul
            
             89
          
           
             5
             
               It
               limits
               it self
               in
               Duty
            
             ibid
          
           
             6
             
               It
               is
               satisfied
               with
               little
            
             90
          
           
             7
             
               In
               the
               sanctifying
               Gods
               Name
               in
            
             Worship
             ,
             
               there
               must
               be
               a
               resignation
               of
               all
               to
               God
            
             ibid
          
           
             8
             
               All
               worship
               must
               be
               tendred
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             91
          
           
             How
             to
             sanctifie
             Gods
             Name
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             Attributes
          
           
             1
             
               God
               is
               a
               spirit
               and
               to
               be
               worshiped
               in
               spirit
            
             93
          
           
             2
             
               God
               is
               Eternal
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               worship
               him
               in
               that
               consideration
            
             94
          
           
             3
             
               God
               is
               Incomprehensible
               ,
               and
               therefore
               seeth
               us
               in
               every
               place
            
             95
          
           
             4
             
               God
               is
               unchangable
               ,
               what
               that
               should
               teach
               us
               in
               our
               worship
            
             96
          
           
             5
             
               God
               is
               a
               living
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               should
               learn
               thence
            
             ibid
          
           
             6
             
               God
               is
               Almighty
               ,
               what
               that
               should
               teach
               us
               in
               our
               worship
            
             97
          
           
             7
             
               God
               is
               Omniscient
               ,
               and
               what
               that
               should
               teach
               us
            
             98
          
           
             8
             
               God
               is
               a
               God
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               what
               that
               should
               teach
               us
            
             99
          
           
             9
             
               God
               is
               Holy
               ,
               and
               what
               that
               should
               teach
               us
               in
               our
               worship
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             10
             
               God
               is
               Merciful
               ,
               and
               what
               that
            
             
             
               should
               teach
               us
            
             100
          
           
             11
             
               God
               is
               Just
               ,
               and
               what
               that
               should
               teach
               us
            
             101
          
           
             12
             
               God
               is
               Faithful
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               should
               learn
               thence
            
             102
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             VII
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             God
             wil
             be
             sanctified
             in
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             his
             Worship
             .
          
           
             1
             
               God
               doth
               will
               himself
               the
               last
               end
            
             104
          
           
             2
             
               The
               especial
               glory
               God
               hath
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               actively
               honored
            
             105
          
           
             3
             
               The
               duties
               of
               worship
               are
               the
               means
               to
               convey
               Gods
               choicest
               mercies
            
             ibid
          
           
             4
             
               We
               are
               not
               fitted
               to
               receive
               mercies
               ,
               but
               by
               sanctifying
               Gods
               Name
            
             ibid
          
           
             5
             
               Else
               we
               should
               not
               hold
               out
               in
               duty
            
             106
          
           
             Application
          
           
             1
             
               We
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               rest
               on
               our
               duties
            
             107
          
           
             2
             
               The
               work
               of
               Religion
               is
               hard
               to
               flesh
               and
               blood
            
             109
          
           
             3
             
               We
               should
               be
               humbled
               that
               we
               have
               no
               more
               sanctified
               Gods
               Name
            
             110
          
           
             4
             
               Exhortation
               to
               sanctifie
               Gods
               Name
            
             113
          
           
             1
             
               To
               consider
               we
               have
               to
               deal
               with
               God
               in
               worship
            
             114
          
           
             2
             
               Not
               to
               come
               in
               our
               own
               strenghth
            
             115
          
           
             3
             
               Not
               to
               be
               satiisfied
               with
               the
               duty
               done
            
             ibid
          
           
             5
             
               God
               is
               displeased
               with
               the
               duties
               of
               wicked
               men
            
             116
          
           
             1
             
               God
               blasts
               such
               men
            
             117
          
           
             2
             
               God
               opens
               their
               eyes
               on
               their
               death-beds
               to
               see
               what
               they
               have
               done
            
             118
          
           
             6
             
               Those
               that
               sanctifie
               Gods
               Name
               ,
               he
               will
               sanctifie
               it
               in
               a
               way
               of
               mercy
            
             119
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             sanctifying
             Gods
             Name
             in
             hearing
             the
             Word
             161
          
           
             
               Hearing
               the
               word
               a
               part
               of
               Gods
               worship
            
             162
          
           
             1
             
               We
               profess
               our
               dependance
               upon
               God
               for
               the
               knowing
               of
               his
               mind
            
             163
          
           
             2
             
               In
               hearing
               we
               wait
               on
               God
               in
               the
               way
               of
               an
               Ordinance
            
             ibid
          
           
             In
             hearing
             the
             Word
          
           
             1
             
               There
               must
               be
               a
               preparation
            
             165
          
           
             Which
             is
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               To
               hear
               the
               word
               as
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             166
          
           
             2
             
               To
               hear
               the
               word
               as
               Gods
               Ordinance
               for
               our
               good
            
             ib
          
           
             2
             
               To
               plough
               up
               the
               fallow
               ground
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               it
            
             168
          
           
             3
             
               Resolution
               to
               yield
               to
               all
               truths
               delivered
            
             170
          
           
             4
             
               A
               desire
               after
               the
               word
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             5
             
               Prayer
               before
               we
               hear
               the
               word
            
             171
          
           
             The
             behavior
             of
             the
             Soul
             in
             hearing
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Careful
               attention
               to
               it
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             
               Means
               to
               help
               attention
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             2
             
               An
               opening
               of
               the
               heart
               to
               receive
               it
            
             175
          
           
             3
             
               Careful
               applying
               of
               the
               word
            
             ibid
          
           
             4
             
               It
               must
               be
               mixed
               with
               faith
            
             177
          
           
             
               How
               the
               word
               is
               to
               be
               mixed
               with
               saith
            
             ibid
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             IX
             .
          
           
             5
             
               The
               word
               must
               be
               received
               with
               meckness
            
             179
          
           
             6
             
               It
               must
               be
               heard
               wich
               ae
               trembling
               heart
            
             181
          
           
             7
             
               With
               humble
               subjection
               to
               the
               word
            
             182
          
           
             8
             
               It
               must
               be
               received
               with
               love
               and
               joy
            
             184
          
           
             9
             
               It
               must
               be
               received
               into
               an
               honest
               heart
            
             186
          
           
             10
             
               We
               must
               hide
               the
               word
               in
               our
               hearts
            
             189
          
           
             11
             
               We
               must
               turn
               the
               word
               into
               practice
            
             192
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Why
               God
               will
               be
               glorified
               in
               them
               that
               hear
               the
               word
            
             195
          
           
             1
             
               Because
               there
               is
               so
               much
               of
               God
               in
               it
            
             ibid
          
           
             2
             
               God
               hath
               appointed
               it
               to
               convey
               special
               mercies
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             3
             
               It
               is
               quick
               and
               lively
               in
               working
            
             196
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             
               Reproof
               of
               several
               sorts
               of
               men
               concerning
               the
               word
               neglected
            
             197
          
           
             
               The
               fearful
               estate
               of
               those
               that
               do
               not
               sanctifie
               God
               in
               his
               Word
            
             200
          
           
             1
             
               They
               lose
               the
               choicest
               opportunity
            
             ibid
          
           
             2
             
               The
               word
               wil
               be
               a
               great
               aggravation
               of
               sin
            
             ibid
          
           
             3
             
               They
               that
               reject
               the
               word
               ,
               reject
               Christ
            
             201
          
           
             4
             
               It
               is
               an
               argument
               of
               hardness
               of
               heart
            
             202
          
           
             5
             
               It
               is
               a
               sad
               sign
               of
               Reprobation
            
             ibid
          
           
             6
             
               To
               such
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               sanctified
            
             203
          
           
             7
             
               They
               are
               nigh
               to
               a
               curse
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             8
             
               It
               will
               turn
               to
               their
               damnation
            
             205
          
           
             9
             
               It
               will
               not
               comfort
               them
               in
               afflictions
            
             206
          
           
             
             10
             
               God
               will
               make
               his
               word
               good
               upon
               them
            
             207
          
           
             11
             
               The
               word
               shal
               judg
               them
            
             ibid
          
           
             12
             
               God
               will
               blast
               them
               that
               sanctifie
               not
               his
               Name
               in
               his
               word
            
             208
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             
               Exhortation
               to
               glorifie
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             209
          
           
             
               God
               wil
               sanctifie
               his
               Name
               in
               mercy
               upon
               those
               that
               sanctifie
               it
               in
               hearing
               the
               Word
            
             210
          
           
             1
             
               All
               the
               good
               in
               the
               world
               is
               theirs
            
             ibid
          
           
             2
             
               It
               is
               a
               certain
               evidence
               of
               their
               election
            
             213
          
           
             3
             
               God
               will
               sanctifie
               them
               by
               the
               word
            
             214
          
           
             4
             
               They
               wil
               be
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Ministers
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Christ
            
             ibid
          
           
             5
             
               It
               will
               rejoyce
               them
               hereafter
               when
               God
               shall
               magnifie
               his
               word
            
             215
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             XI
             .
          
           
             Of
             sanctifying
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             225
          
           
             1
             
               Receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               a
               part
               of
               Gods
               Worship
            
             226
          
           
             2
             
               Gods
               Name
               must
               be
               sanctified
               in
               our
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
            
             228
          
           
             1
             
               Because
               there
               are
               presented
               the
               greatest
               mysteries
               of
               salvation
            
             ibid
          
           
             2
             
               It
               is
               an
               Ordinance
               that
               Christ
               hath
               lest
               out
               of
               his
               love
            
             ibid
          
           
             3
             
               It
               is
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               our
               communion
               with
               Christ
            
             229
          
           
             4
             
               The
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               is
               sealed
               in
               it
            
             ibid
          
           
             2
             
               No
               duty
               is
               urged
               with
               more
               strength
               and
               severity
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Nothing
               strikes
               more
               upon
               mens
               consciences
            
             230
          
           
             How
             many
             are
             to
             Sanctifie
             Gods
             Name
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             231
          
           
             1
             
               Those
               that
               receive
               it
               must
               be
               holy
            
             232
          
           
             1
             
               Because
               it
               is
               the
               seal
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ibid
          
           
             2
             
               It
               is
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               spiritual
               nourishment
            
             233
          
           
             3
             
               Because
               we
               are
               required
               to
               examine
               our selves
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             4
             
               It
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               communion
               with
               God
               and
               the
               Saints
            
             234
          
           
             2
             
               It
               must
               be
               received
               in
               an
               holy
               communion
            
             ibid
          
           
             
               Wicked
               men
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               this
               communion
            
             235
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Addition
               to
               the
               former
               concerning
               holy
               communion
            
             242
          
           
             
               The
               qualifications
               in
               the
               soul
               to
               fit
               it
               for
               receiving
               the
               Lords
               Supper
            
             244
          
           
             1
             Knowledg
             ibid
          
           
             2
             
               A
               broken
               heart
            
             246
          
           
             3
             
               Actual
               purging
               the
               heart
               from
               sin
            
             249
          
           
             4
             
               Hungring
               and
               thirsting
               after
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             251
          
           
             5
             
               Exercise
               of
               Faith
            
             252
          
           
             6
             
               Exercise
               of
               spiritual
               Joy
            
             255
          
           
             7
             Thankfulness
             ibid
          
           
             8
             
               Renewing
               of
               Covenant
            
             257
          
           
             9
             
               Renewing
               of
               love
               towards
               God
               and
               our
               brethren
            
             258
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               We
               must
               keep
               to
               the
               institution
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             261
          
           
             1
             
               For
               the
               gesture
            
             262
          
           
             2
             
               Delivering
               it
               to
               all
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               not
               into
               every
               particular
               mans
               hand
            
             264
          
           
             3
             
               That
               the
               Communicants
               be
               all
               the
               while
               exercised
               in
               their
               thoughts
               about
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
            
             265
          
           
             Meditations
             in
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             267
          
           
             1
             
               That
               the
               way
               of
               mans
               salvation
               it
               is
               through
               a
               Mediator
            
             ibid
          
           
             2
             
               This
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               is
               true
               Man
            
             ibid
          
           
             3
             
               That
               his
               Body
               was
               broken
               ,
               and
               his
               blood
               shed
               for
               us
            
             268
          
           
             4
             
               It
               was
               the
               Body
               and
               blood
               of
               that
               person
               that
               is
               God
               ,
               that
               reconciles
               us
            
             ibid
          
           
             5
             
               To
               consider
               the
               dreadfulness
               of
               Gods
               justice
            
             ibid
          
           
             6
             
               The
               price
               of
               saving
               a
               soul
            
             269
          
           
             7
             
               The
               greatness
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
            
             ibid
          
           
             8
             
               The
               infinit
               love
               of
               God
               to
               mankind
            
             ibid
          
           
             9
             
               That
               Beleevers
               shall
               be
               nourished
               to
               eternal
               life
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             10
             
               To
               meditate
               upon
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               to
               Beleevers
            
             270
          
           
             
               Holy
               dispositions
               to
               be
               actuated
               in
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
            
             271
          
           
             Of
             Sanctifying
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             Prayer
             272
          
           
             
               What
               preparation
               we
               are
               to
               make
               to
               prayer
            
             274
          
           
             1
             
               Concerning
               the
               Matter
               of
               Prayer
            
             276
          
           
             2
             
               Concerning
               the
               Manner
               of
               Prayer
            
             280
          
           
             
               Concerning
               wandring
               thoughts
            
             
             
               in
               Prayer
            
             282
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               A
               further
               enlargement
               concerning
               wandring
               thoughts
               in
               in
               Prayer
            
             283
          
           
             Five
             Rules
             to
             help
             against
             wandring
             thoughts
             286
          
           
             1
             
               Set
               an
               high
               price
               upon
               the
               duties
               of
               prayer
            
             ibid
          
           
             2
             
               To
               reuew
               resolutions
               against
               wandring
               thoughts
            
             287
          
           
             3
             
               To
               set
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               before
               us
            
             288
          
           
             4
             
               To
               account
               all
               wandring
               thoughts
               evil
            
             ibid
          
           
             5
             
               To
               bless
               God
               if
               at
               any
               time
               he
               did
               help
               us
               against
               them
            
             289
          
           
             3
             
               For
               sanctifying
               Gods
               Name
               in
               prayer
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               the
               breathings
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             289
          
           
             4
             
               There
               must
               be
               pure
               hearts
               and
               hands
            
             292
          
           
             5
             
               We
               must
               call
               upon
               God
               in
               truth
            
             ibid
          
           
             6
             
               We
               must
               pray
               in
               faith
            
             293
          
           
             7
             
               In
               the
               spirit
               of
               adoption
            
             294
          
           
             8
             
               We
               must
               pray
               with
               constancy
            
             295
          
           
             9
             
               We
               must
               pray
               in
               humility
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             10
             
               We
               must
               tender
               up
               all
               our
               prayers
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
            
             296
          
           
             
               Conclusion
               of
               all
            
             297
          
        
      
       
         
           
             Books
             printed
             by
          
           Peter
           Cole
           ,
           
             at
             the
             Printing-Press
             in
             Cornhil
          
           .
           London
           .
        
         
           
             
               Seven
               Books
               of
               Mr.
            
             Jeremiah
             Burroughs
             ,
             
               lately
               published
               ;
               As
               also
               the
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               up
               in
               which
               they
               are
               grounded
               .
            
          
           
             1
             The
             Rare
             Jewel
             of
             
               Christian
               Contentment
               ,
               Phil.
            
             4
             11.
             
             Wherein
             is
             shewed
             ,
             1
             What
             Contentment
             is
             ,
             2
             It
             is
             an
             holy
             Art
             and
             Mystery
             ,
             3
             The
             Excellencies
             of
             it
             ;
             4
             The
             Evil
             of
             the
             contrary
             sin
             of
             Murmuring
             ,
             and
             the
             Aggravations
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             Gospel-Worship
             ,
             on
             Levit.
             10.
             3.
             
             Wherein
             is
             shewed
             ,
             1
             The
             right
             manner
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             general
             ;
             and
             particularly
             ,
             In
             Hearing
             the
             Word
             ,
             Receiving
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             3
             Gospel-Conversation
             ,
             on
             Phil.
             1.
             17.
             
             Wherein
             is
             shewed
             ,
             1
             That
             the
             Conversations
             of
             Beleevers
             must
             be
             above
             what
             could
             be
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             2
             Beyond
             those
             that
             lived
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             3
             And
             sutable
             to
             what
             Truths
             the
             Gospel
             holds
             forth
             .
             To
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             
               The
               Misery
               of
               those
               men
               that
               have
               their
               Portion
               in
               this
               Life
               only
               ,
            
             on
             .
             Psal
             .
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             4
             A
             Treatise
             of
             Earthly-mindedness
             .
             Wherein
             is
             shewed
             ,
             1
             What
             Earthly-mindedness
             is
             ,
             2
             The
             great
             Evil
             therof
             ,
             on
             Phil.
             3.
             part
             of
             the
             19.
             vers
             .
             Also
             to
             the
             same
             Book
             is
             Joyned
             ,
             A
             Treatise
             of
             
               Heavenly-mindedness
               ,
               and
               walking
               with
               God
               ,
            
             on
             Gen.
             5.
             24.
             and
             on
             Phil.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             5
             An
             Exposition
             on
             the
             fourth
             ,
             fifth
             ,
             sixth
             ,
             and
             seventh
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             Hosea
             .
          
           
             6
             An
             Exposition
             on
             the
             eighth
             ,
             ninth
             ,
             and
             tenth
             Chapters
             of
             Hosea
             .
          
           
             7
             An
             Exposition
             on
             the
             eleventh
             ,
             twelfth
             ,
             and
             thirteenth
             Chapters
             of
             Hosea
             ,
             being
             now
             compleat
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Twelve
               several
               Books
               of
               Mr.
            
             William
             Bridg
             ,
             
               Collected
               into
               one
               Volumn
            
             .
             Viz.
             
          
           
             1
             The
             great
             Gospel
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Saints
             Comfort
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             opened
             and
             applied
             from
             Christs
             Priestly
             Office.
             
          
           
             2
             Satans
             Power
             to
             Tempt
             ;
             and
             Christs
             Love
             to
             ,
             and
             Care
             of
             His
             People
             under
             Temptation
             .
          
           
             3
             Thankfulness
             required
             in
             every
             Condition
             .
          
           
             4
             Grace
             for
             Grace
             ;
             or
             ,
             the
             Overflowings
             of
             Christs
             Fulness
             received
             by
             all
             Saints
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             Spiritual
             Actings
             of
             Faith
             ,
             through
             Natural
             Impossibilities
             .
          
           
             6
             Evangelical
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             Spiritual-Life
             ,
             and
             In-being
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             Beleevers
             .
          
           
             8
             The
             Woman
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             9
             The
             Saints
             Hiding-Place
             in
             time
             of
             Gods
             Anger
             .
          
           
             10
             Christs
             Coming
             is
             at
             our
             Midnight
             .
          
           
             11
             A
             Vindication
             of
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             12
             Grace
             and
             Love
             beyond
             Gifts
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Six
               Sermons
               Preached
               by
               Dr.
            
             Hill
             ,
             Viz.
             
          
           
             1
             The
             Beauty
             and
             Sweetness
             of
             an
             Olive
             Branch
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Brotherly
             Accommodation
             budding
             .
          
           
             2
             Truth
             and
             Love
             happily
             married
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Spring
             of
             Strengthning
             Grace
             in
             the
             Rock
             of
             Ages
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             Strength
             of
             the
             Saints
             to
             make
             Jesus
             Christ
             their
             Strength
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             Best
             and
             Worst
             of
             Paul.
             
          
           
             6
             Gods
             Eternal
             Preparations
             for
             his
             dying
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Godly
             and
             Fruitful
             Exposition
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             Epistle
             of
             Peter
             .
             By
             Mr.
             
               John
               Rogers
            
             ,
             Minister
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             at
             Dedham
             in
             Essex
             .
          
           
             A
             Platform
             of
             Church-Discipline
             ;
             Gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             agreed
             upon
             by
             the
             Elders
             and
             Messengers
             of
             Churches
             assembled
             in
             the
             Synod
             at
             Cambridg
             in
             New-England
             .
          
           
             
               Tears
               of
               Repentance
            
             :
             Or
             ,
             a
             further
             Narrative
             of
             the
             Progress
             of
             the
             Gospel
             amongst
             the
             Indians
             in
             New-England
             :
             Setting
             forth
             ,
             not
             only
             their
             present
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             but
             sundry
             Confessions
             of
             sin
             by
             diverse
             of
             the
             said
             Indians
             ,
             wrought
             upon
             by
             the
             saving
             Power
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             Together
             with
             the
             manifestation
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             hope
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Work
             of
             Grace
             upon
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             The
             Wonders
             of
             the
             Load-stone
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             
               Samuel
               Ward
            
             of
             Ipswich
             .
          
           
             An
             Exposition
             on
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Evangelist
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             Ward
             .
          
           
             Clows
             Chyrurgery
             .
          
           
             Marks
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Christians
             Engagement
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             
               John
               Goodwyn
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Six
               several
               Books
               by
            
             Nich.
             Culpeper
             ,
             
               Gent.
               Student
               in
            
             Physick
             and
             Astrology
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             
               Anatomy
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Man
               ,
            
             Wherein
             is
             exactly
             described
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Man
             ,
             illustrated
             with
             very
             many
             large
             Brass
             Plates
             .
          
           
             2
             A
             Translation
             of
             the
             
               New
               Dispensatory
            
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Colledg
             of
             Physitians
             of
             London
             .
             Whereunto
             is
             added
             ,
             The
             
               Key
               to
            
             Galen
             
               's
               Method
               of
               Physick
            
             .
          
           
             3
             A
             Directory
             for
             Midwives
             ;
             or
             ,
             A
             Guide
             for
             Women
             .
          
           
             4
             
             Galen's
             Art
             of
             Physick
             ,
             with
             a
             large
             Comment
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             
               English
               Physitian
            
             ;
             Being
             an
             Astrologo-Physical
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             Herbs
             of
             this
             Nation
             ;
             wherein
             is
             shewed
             how
             to
             cure
             a
             mans
             self
             of
             most
             Diseases
             incident
             to
             mans
             Body
             ,
             with
             such
             things
             as
             grow
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             for
             three-pence
             charge
             .
             Also
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             is
             shewed
             ,
             1
             The
             time
             of
             gathering
             all
             Herbs
             both
             Vulgarly
             and
             Astrologically
             .
             2
             The
             way
             of
             drying
             and
             keeping
             them
             and
             their
             Juyces
             .
             3
             The
             way
             of
             making
             and
             keeping
             all
             manner
             of
             useful
             Compounds
             made
             of
             those
             Herbs
             .
             4
             The
             way
             of
             mixing
             the
             Medicines
             according
             to
             cause
             ,
             and
             mixture
             of
             the
             Disease
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             6
             A
             
               New
               Method
            
             both
             of
             studying
             and
             practising
             Physick
             .
          
        
         
           
             Great
             Church
             Ordinance
             of
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Love's
             Case
             ,
             containing
             his
             Petitions
             ,
             Narrative
             ,
             and
             Speech
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Prestons
             Saints
             Submission
             ,
             and
             Satans
             Overthrow
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Canterburies
             Speech
             on
             the
             Scaffold
             .
          
           
             The
             King's
             Speech
             on
             the
             Scaffold
             .
          
           
             A
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Rickets
             ,
             being
             a
             Disease
             common
             to
             Children
             ;
             wherein
             is
             shewed
             ,
             1
             The
             Essence
             ,
             2
             The
             Causes
             ,
             3
             The
             Signs
             ,
             4
             The
             Remedies
             of
             the
             Disease
             .
             Published
             in
             Latin
             by
             Dr.
             Glisson
             ,
             Dr.
             Bate
             ,
             Dr.
             Regemorter
             ;
             now
             translated
             into
             English
             .
          
        
         
           Cum
           multis
           aliis
           —
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Gospel-Worship
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           Right
           Manner
           of
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           General
           :
           And
           particularly
           in
           these
           Three
           great
           ORDINANCES
           :
           Viz.
           
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hearing
                 of
                 the
              
               WORD
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Receiving
                 the
                 Lords
              
               SUPPER
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               PRAYER
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Leviticus
             ,
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             Then
             Moses
             said
             unto
             Aaron
             ,
             This
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Lord
             spake
             ,
             saying
             ;
             I
             will
             be
             sanctified
             in
             them
             that
             come
             nigh
             me
             ,
             and
             before
             all
             the
             People
             I
             will
             be
             glorified
             .
             And
             Aaron
             held
             his
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           THese
           words
           are
           the
           speech
           of
           Moses
           to
           Aaron
           his
           Brother
           ,
           endeavoring
           to
           quiet
           and
           comfort
           his
           heart
           ,
           which
           was
           (
           no
           question
           )
           exceedingly
           troubled
           upon
           that
           great
           and
           sore
           affliction
           that
           was
           upon
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           strange
           death
           of
           his
           two
           Sons
           ,
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           :
           The
           story
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           After
           Aarons
           Sons
           were
           Consecrated
           to
           the
           Priestly-Office
           ,
           they
           coming
           to
           attend
           this
           their
           Office
           ,
           the
           very
           first
           day
           after
           their
           consecration
           to
           offer
           Incense
           unto
           God
           ,
           they
           ventured
           to
           offer
           Incense
           with
           strange
           Fire
           ,
           with
           other
           Fire
           than
           
           God
           had
           appointed
           :
           Upon
           that
           the
           fire
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           broke
           out
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           slew
           them
           both
           presently
           in
           the
           very
           Sanctuary
           before
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           a
           solemn
           time
           :
           being
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           solemn
           Consecration
           of
           the
           Priest-hood
           .
           Upon
           this
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           Aaron
           could
           not
           but
           be
           exceedingly
           troubled
           ,
           to
           see
           his
           two
           Sons
           thus
           struck
           Now
           Moses
           comes
           to
           him
           and
           saith
           ,
           This
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           spake
           ,
           
             I
             will
             be
             sanctified
             in
             them
             that
             draw
             nigh
             me
             ,
             and
             before
             all
             the
             people
             I
             will
             be
             glorified
             .
          
           And
           upon
           this
           ,
           Aaron
           held
           his
           peace
           .
        
         
           We
           reade
           that
           once
           fire
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Mercy
           to
           consume
           the
           Sacrifices
           :
           but
           now
           fire
           comes
           down
           from
           Heaven
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Judgment
           to
           consume
           the
           Sacrificers
           ,
           even
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           :
           they
           were
           Aarons
           Sons
           ,
           the
           Sons
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           High-Priest
           ,
           they
           were
           his
           eldest
           Sons
           ,
           for
           Aaron
           had
           other
           Sons
           besides
           Nadab
           and
           
             Abihu
             ,
             Eleazar
          
           and
           Ithamar
           ,
           but
           these
           were
           his
           two
           eldest
           Sons
           :
           they
           were
           two
           yong
           men
           ,
           they
           were
           struck
           in
           the
           very
           prime
           of
           their
           age
           ,
           they
           were
           two
           that
           were
           newly
           consecrated
           in
           the
           Priests
           Office
           ,
           for
           so
           you
           find
           it
           in
           the
           9.
           
           Chap.
           And
           they
           were
           two
           men
           of
           renown
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           before
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           two
           men
           that
           God
           had
           much
           honored
           heretofore
           ;
           as
           you
           shall
           find
           in
           Exod.
           Chap.
           24.
           and
           the
           beginning
           ;
           this
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           were
           men
           of
           great
           repute
           ,
           and
           great
           renown
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           much
           honor
           in
           former
           times
           ;
           for
           when
           God
           called
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           with
           the
           Elders
           to
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           singles
           out
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           names
           them
           .
           And
           he
           said
           unto
           Moses
           ,
           Come
           up
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           and
           
             Aaron
             ,
             Nadab
          
           and
           Abihu
           ,
           and
           70.
           of
           the
           Elders
           of
           
             Israel
             .
             Moses
          
           and
           
             Aaron
             ,
             Nadab
          
           and
           Abihu
           are
           only
           named
           ,
           and
           then
           70.
           of
           the
           Elders
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           
             Moses
             ,
             Aaron
             ,
             Nadab
          
           ,
           and
           Abihu
           ,
           as
           if
           these
           were
           the
           four
           eminent
           men
           of
           renown
           among
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           he
           names
           none
           of
           the
           70.
           
           Elders
           but
           these
           two
           ,
           besides
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           :
           therefore
           these
           two
           that
           were
           consumed
           by
           strange
           fire
           ,
           were
           renowned
           men
           ,
           and
           newly
           consecrated
           into
           their
           Office.
           
        
         
           
             What
             was
             their
             sin
          
           ?
        
         
           Their
           sin
           it
           was
           offering
           of
           strange
           fire
           ,
           so
           the
           text
           saith
           that
           they
           offered
           
             strange
             fire
          
           ,
           which
           God
           commanded
           them
           not
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
        
         
         
           But
           had
           God
           ever
           forbidden
           it
           ?
           Where
           do
           we
           find
           that
           ever
           God
           had
           forbidden
           them
           to
           offer
           strange
           Fire
           ,
           or
           appointed
           that
           they
           should
           offer
           only
           one
           kind
           of
           Fire
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           text
           of
           Scripture
           that
           you
           can
           find
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           Genesis
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           where
           God
           hath
           said
           in
           terminis
           ,
           in
           so
           many
           words
           expresly
           ,
           
             You
             shall
             offer
             no
             fire
             but
             one
             kind
             of
             fire
             .
          
           And
           yet
           here
           they
           are
           consumed
           by
           Fire
           from
           God
           ,
           for
           offering
           strange
           Fire
           .
           I
           find
           in
           the
           30.
           of
           Exod.
           ver
           .
           9.
           that
           there
           they
           were
           forbidden
           offering
           strange
           Incense
           ,
           but
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           they
           were
           forbidden
           offering
           strange
           Fire
           .
           In
           Levit.
           6.
           13.
           and
           divers
           verses
           in
           that
           Chapter
           we
           find
           that
           God
           had
           appointed
           that
           they
           should
           keep
           constantly
           the
           Fire
           on
           the
           Altar
           burning
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           let
           it
           go
           out
           :
           Now
           that
           was
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           Gods
           intention
           that
           therefore
           they
           should
           make
           use
           of
           that
           Fire
           ,
           and
           that
           Fire
           only
           .
           God
           would
           have
           them
           to
           pick
           out
           his
           meaning
           :
           God
           sent
           Fire
           down
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           9.
           chap.
           God
           sent
           down
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           a
           charge
           to
           keep
           that
           Fire
           on
           the
           Altar
           constantly
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           let
           it
           go
           out
           :
           so
           that
           it
           seems
           God
           would
           have
           them
           pick
           out
           his
           meaning
           ,
           that
           because
           he
           had
           sent
           down
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           power
           to
           keep
           that
           constantly
           ,
           God
           would
           have
           them
           therefore
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           what
           Incense
           or
           Sacrifice
           he
           would
           have
           the
           use
           of
           Fire
           in
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           only
           that
           Fire
           and
           no
           other
           ,
           though
           God
           did
           never
           say
           to
           them
           directly
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             You
             shall
             make
             use
             of
             this
             fire
             and
             no
             other
             ,
          
           but
           God
           would
           have
           them
           to
           understand
           this
           .
           That
           's
           their
           sin
           therefore
           in
           offering
           of
           strange
           Fire
           .
           Now
           Fire
           comes
           from
           the
           Lord
           and
           doth
           consume
           them
           .
           Some
           think
           this
           Fire
           came
           from
           the
           Altar
           ,
           but
           surely
           it
           could
           not
           be
           any
           ordinary
           Fire
           that
           did
           consume
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           at
           this
           time
           :
           for
           you
           shall
           find
           in
           the
           next
           ver
           .
           to
           my
           text
           ,
           That
           the
           bodies
           of
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           were
           not
           consumed
           by
           the
           Fire
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           their
           cloathes
           ,
           they
           were
           kil'd
           by
           the
           Fire
           and
           yet
           their
           cloathes
           were
           whol
           ,
           therefore
           it
           was
           not
           an
           ordinary
           Fire
           ,
           it
           was
           some
           Coelestial
           Fire
           struck
           into
           them
           to
           slay
           them
           ,
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           text
           in
           the
           4.
           ver
           .
           
             Come
             neer
             ,
             carry
             away
             your
             Brethren
             from
             before
             the
             Sanctuary
             out
             of
             the
             Camp
             :
             and
             so
             they
             went
             and
             carried
             them
             in
             their
             crats
             out
             of
             the
             Camp
             ,
          
           so
           that
           their
           cloathes
           and
           bodies
           were
           not
           consumed
           ,
           only
           they
           were
           kil'd
           by
           the
           Fire
           :
           they
           were
           struck
           
           with
           a
           sudden
           death
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           such
           a
           death
           as
           God
           had
           never
           threatned
           in
           the
           Word
           before
           ,
           God
           had
           never
           threatned
           the
           Priests
           and
           said
           ,
           If
           you
           offer
           strange
           Fire
           you
           shall
           be
           consumed
           by
           Fire
           :
           but
           yet
           God
           smites
           them
           with
           death
           by
           Fire
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           time
           to
           seek
           God
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           much
           (
           as
           we
           use
           to
           say
           )
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           Lord
           have
           mercy
           upon
           me
           :
           they
           had
           no
           time
           to
           promise
           amendment
           at
           all
           :
           now
           upon
           this
           heavy
           judgment
           ,
           the
           ,
           heart
           of
           Aaron
           could
           not
           possibly
           but
           be
           very
           much
           troubled
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           Moses
           too
           ,
           for
           Moses
           was
           their
           Unkle
           ,
           and
           Aaron
           their
           father
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           but
           be
           exceedingly
           much
           grieved
           :
           but
           Moses
           being
           the
           brother
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           seeing
           his
           spirit
           (
           no
           question
           )
           exceedingly
           troubled
           ,
           being
           under
           such
           a
           sad
           affliction
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           a
           Godly
           man
           even
           as
           Aaron
           was
           ,
           should
           have
           such
           a
           sad
           judgment
           befal
           his
           children
           :
           Moses
           comes
           and
           speaks
           comfortably
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           labors
           to
           support
           his
           spirit
           :
           and
           how
           doth
           he
           do
           it
           ?
           He
           comes
           not
           as
           ordinarily
           you
           use
           to
           visit
           your
           brethren
           ,
           
             Oh!
             you
             must
             be
             content
             with
             this
             :
          
           no
           ,
           but
           he
           comes
           and
           applies
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           shews
           how
           God
           must
           be
           sanctified
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           he
           comes
           to
           quiet
           the
           heart
           of
           his
           brother
           Aaron
           This
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spoke
           saith
           Moses
           :
           He
           seeks
           to
           stay
           the
           heart
           of
           his
           brother
           with
           that
           which
           God
           spake
           .
        
         
           
             But
             where
             do
             we
             find
             that
             God
             spake
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           It
           's
           hard
           to
           find
           in
           any
           Scripture
           these
           very
           words
           in
           terminis
           before
           this
           time
           :
           and
           therefore
           Augustin
           thinks
           it
           was
           only
           the
           word
           God
           spake
           ,
           but
           not
           written
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           had
           it
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           by
           tradition
           as
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophesie
           of
           Enoch
           that
           the
           Apostle
           Jude
           speaks
           of
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           find
           it
           written
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           indeed
           it
           was
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           :
           yea
           and
           we
           find
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           when
           Paul
           speaks
           of
           a
           thing
           that
           Christ
           should
           say
           ,
           how
           that
           our
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             a
             more
             blessed
             thing
             to
             give
             than
             to
             receive
          
           ;
           you
           find
           it
           not
           recorded
           in
           the
           Gospels
           that
           Christ
           said
           so
           .
           So
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           said
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           not
           written
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           Genesis
           to
           this
           very
           place
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           though
           it
           be
           not
           recorded
           in
           express
           terms
           ,
           yet
           somthing
           is
           recorded
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           and
           effect
           :
           and
           so
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           reference
           to
           that
           Scripture
           Exod.
           29.
           43.
           there
           
           we
           have
           a
           Scripture
           comes
           as
           neer
           to
           it
           as
           any
           I
           know
           .
           And
           
             there
             wil
             I
             meet
             with
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             tabernacle
             shal
             be
             sanctified
             by
             my
             glory
             ,
          
           that
           's
           as
           much
           in
           effect
           ,
           as
           
             I
             will
             be
             sanctified
             in
             those
             that
             come
             nigh
             me
             ,
          
           in
           those
           that
           come
           to
           worship
           me
           in
           my
           Tabernacle
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           sanctified
           in
           all
           things
           that
           concern
           my
           Worship
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           sanctified
           there
           .
        
         
           
             I
             will
             be
             sanctified
          
           ]
           I
           will
           be
           Hallowed
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           very
           same
           that
           you
           have
           in
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           
             Hallowed
             be
             thy
             Name
          
           ,
           only
           that
           's
           the
           Greek
           word
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Hebrew
           :
           but
           if
           you
           would
           translate
           this
           word
           into
           Greek
           ,
           you
           must
           translate
           it
           by
           the
           same
           word
           that
           Christ
           spake
           when
           he
           taught
           his
           Disciples
           to
           pray
           ,
           
             Hallowed
             be
             thy
             Name
          
           ,
           Hallowed
           and
           Sanctified
           is
           all
           one
           .
           Lord
           let
           thy
           Name
           appear
           to
           be
           Holy
           :
           so
           
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           have
           my
           Name
           appear
           to
           be
           Holy
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           made
           known
           unto
           my
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           world
           that
           I
           am
           a
           Holy
           God
           :
           that
           's
           the
           meaning
           of
           ,
           
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
          
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           known
           to
           all
           the
           world
           that
           I
           am
           a
           Holy
           God.
           
        
         
           
             And
             before
             all
             the
             people
             I
             will
             be
             Glorified
             ,
          
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           verse
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           should
           say
           I
           account
           it
           to
           be
           my
           glory
           that
           I
           should
           be
           manifested
           to
           be
           Holy
           before
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           have
           my
           People
           to
           demean
           and
           carry
           themselves
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           hold
           forth
           their
           acknowledgment
           of
           my
           Holiness
           so
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           carriage
           I
           may
           appear
           to
           be
           a
           Holy
           God.
           I
           will
           be
           sanctified
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           if
           they
           shall
           not
           in
           an
           active
           way
           Sanctifie
           my
           Name
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           not
           demean
           themselves
           so
           as
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           glory
           of
           my
           Holyness
           ,
           then
           I
           will
           be
           sanctified
           upon
           them
           ;
           I
           will
           demean
           and
           carry
           my self
           towards
           them
           so
           ,
           as
           by
           my
           actions
           upon
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           it
           appear
           what
           a
           Holy
           God
           I
           am
           :
           So
           God
           is
           Sanctified
           two
           waies
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Holiness
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           in
           their
           carriage
           towards
           him
           holding
           forth
           the
           glory
           of
           Gods
           Holiness
           :
           and
           so
           in
           that
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           15.
           
           
             Sanctifie
             the
             Lord
             God
             in
             your
             hearts
          
           ;
           the
           Saints
           do
           Sanctifie
           God
           in
           their
           hearts
           when
           they
           fear
           God
           as
           a
           Holy
           God
           ,
           and
           Reverence
           him
           ,
           and
           Love
           him
           as
           a
           holy
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           sanctifie
           him
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           when
           their
           lives
           do
           hold
           forth
           the
           glory
           of
           Gods
           Holiness
           ,
           then
           God
           is
           Sanctified
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           if
           we
           do
           not
           do
           so
           ,
           then
           God
           sanctifies
           himself
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           waies
           of
           Judgment
           upon
           those
           that
           do
           not
           in
           waies
           of
           Holiness
           
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           .
           And
           thus
           you
           have
           it
           ,
           Ezek.
           28.
           22.
           
           
             And
             say
             ,
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             Behold
             I
             am
             against
             thee
             O
             Zidon
             ,
             and
             I
             wil
             be
             glorified
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             they
             shal
             know
             that
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             have
             executed
             judgment
             in
             her
             ,
             and
             shal
             be
             sanctified
             in
             her
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           al
           one
           with
           
             I
             wil
             be
             glorified
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           38.
           of
           Ezek.
           16.
           23.
           you
           have
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           
             And
             thou
             shalt
             come
             up
             against
             my
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             a
             cloud
             to
             cover
             the
             Land
             :
             it
             shal
             be
             in
             the
             latter
             daies
             :
             and
             I
             wil
             bring
             thee
             against
             my
             Land
             that
             the
             Heathen
             may
             know
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             be
             sanctified
             in
             thee
             O
             Gog
             ,
             before
             their
             eyes
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           23.
           ver
           .
           
             Thus
             wil
             I
             magnifie
             my self
             ,
             and
             sanctifie
             my self
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             known
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             many
             Nations
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             know
             that
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           Judgment
           :
           thus
           I
           will
           sanctifie
           my self
           ,
           so
           I
           will
           be
           sanctified
           in
           those
           that
           draw
           nigh
           me
           .
        
         
           
             In
             those
             that
             are
             nigh
             me
             ]
             Nigh
             ones
             ,
          
           so
           it
           may
           be
           read
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           especially
           the
           Priests
           that
           did
           approach
           to
           God.
           Ezek.
           42.
           13.
           they
           approach
           to
           God
           especially
           .
           But
           it
           is
           meant
           generally
           of
           all
           those
           that
           shall
           have
           to
           deal
           in
           my
           Worship
           ,
           whosoever
           shall
           come
           to
           Worship
           me
           ,
           let
           them
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           they
           must
           sanctifie
           my
           Name
           ,
           they
           must
           so
           demean
           themselves
           in
           my
           Worship
           ,
           as
           to
           hold
           forth
           my
           Name
           to
           be
           Holy
           :
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           I
           will
           manifest
           my self
           against
           them
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           for
           I
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           a
           Holy
           God.
           I
           will
           have
           the
           glory
           of
           my
           Holiness
           one
           way
           or
           other
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           in
           those
           that
           come
           neer
           Me
           ;
           As
           if
           God
           should
           say
           ,
           Though
           it
           's
           otherwise
           with
           men
           ,
           they
           indeed
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           favor
           those
           that
           are
           neer
           them
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           not
           do
           so
           .
           Men
           will
           sooner
           pass
           by
           the
           offences
           of
           those
           that
           are
           neer
           them
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           are
           not
           :
           as
           suppose
           that
           a
           stranger
           commits
           an
           offence
           ,
           you
           would
           be
           severe
           towards
           him
           ;
           but
           suppose
           it
           were
           one
           of
           your
           own
           Children
           ,
           or
           Kinsmen
           ,
           what
           would
           you
           do
           then
           ?
           Do
           not
           we
           see
           that
           men
           will
           rather
           favor
           their
           own
           Kindred
           than
           strangers
           ,
           though
           the
           offence
           be
           the
           same
           ?
           But
           I
           will
           not
           do
           so
           saith
           God.
           Suppose
           it
           be
           one
           of
           your
           own
           family
           ,
           wil
           not
           you
           be
           ready
           to
           excuse
           them
           ?
           Suppose
           it
           were
           your
           own
           child
           that
           should
           cōmit
           such
           an
           offence
           ,
           Oh!
           what
           friends
           would
           you
           make
           to
           take
           him
           off
           from
           punishment
           ?
           Though
           men
           would
           do
           so
           towards
           their
           own
           ,
           yet
           be
           bitter
           &
           severe
           towards
           strangers
           ;
           Yet
           I
           wil
           not
           be
           so
           saith
           God
           :
           Let
           those
           
           that
           are
           neer
           me
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           sanctified
           by
           them
           .
           I
           will
           be
           sanctified
           in
           those
           that
           draw
           neer
           me
           .
        
         
           Now
           upon
           this
           ,
           when
           Moses
           said
           thus
           ,
           That
           God
           would
           be
           sanctified
           in
           those
           that
           draw
           neer
           him
           :
           this
           was
           Moses
           scope
           to
           Aaron
           ,
           as
           if
           Moses
           should
           say
           ,
           Aaron
           ,
           though
           I
           confess
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           is
           heavy
           upon
           you
           this
           day
           :
           Yet
           it
           is
           fit
           for
           you
           to
           submit
           to
           God
           ,
           't
           is
           fit
           that
           God
           should
           be
           glorified
           what
           ever
           becomes
           of
           you
           ;
           you
           are
           dear
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           Gods
           Name
           is
           dearer
           to
           him
           than
           you
           are
           :
           what
           ever
           the
           lives
           of
           your
           sons
           were
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           fit
           that
           God
           should
           be
           honored
           ,
           and
           his
           Name
           Sanctified
           what
           ever
           become
           of
           your
           Sons
           ,
           or
           of
           your
           Comforts
           ,
           and
           therfore
           let
           your
           heart
           be
           quieted
           ,
           you
           have
           had
           a
           great
           loss
           and
           affliction
           upon
           you
           ;
           but
           God
           hath
           had
           glory
           ;
           God
           hath
           glorified
           himself
           .
           How
           hath
           God
           glorified
           himself
           ?
           Very
           much
           by
           this
           way
           ;
           for
           God
           by
           this
           way
           hath
           done
           an
           act
           to
           make
           all
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Land
           fear
           before
           him
           ;
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           Worship
           him
           with
           al
           reverence
           .
           All
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           seeing
           such
           a
           Judgment
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           hearing
           of
           it
           ;
           they
           will
           learn
           for
           ever
           to
           fear
           and
           reverence
           this
           God
           :
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           How
           shall
           we
           appear
           before
           this
           Holy
           God
           ?
           We
           had
           need
           take
           heed
           how
           we
           appear
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           Worship
           him
           according
           to
           the
           way
           that
           He
           Himself
           would
           be
           Worshiped
           ;
           As
           if
           Moses
           should
           say
           ,
           This
           Honor
           that
           God
           hath
           by
           this
           means
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           ;
           it
           is
           that
           that
           you
           should
           account
           a
           greater
           good
           than
           the
           Lives
           of
           your
           Children
           ,
           what
           ever
           they
           are
           .
           This
           is
           the
           scope
           of
           Moses
           speech
           to
           Aaron
           .
           Now
           upon
           this
           the
           Text
           saith
           :
        
         
           
             Aaron
             held
             his
             peace
          
           ]
           He
           was
           silenced
           .
           It
           may
           be
           before
           ,
           He
           was
           expressing
           himself
           in
           grief
           ,
           and
           sorrow'd
           exceeding
           much
           in
           words
           ;
           but
           now
           he
           was
           quiet
           and
           had
           nothing
           to
           say
           :
           he
           did
           by
           his
           silence
           acknowledge
           his
           Children
           were
           deer
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           it
           's
           fit
           that
           God
           should
           be
           glorified
           what
           ever
           becomes
           of
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Aaron
           holds
           his
           peace
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           word
           that
           is
           here
           translated
           ,
           
             Holds
             his
             peace
          
           ,
           It
           hath
           more
           in
           it
           than
           
             meer
             silence
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Hebrews
           have
           another
           word
           that
           signifie
           meer
           silence
           of
           speech
           :
           but
           this
           signifies
           ,
           
             a
             staying
             of
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           further
           proceed
           in
           and
           trouble
           of
           spirit
           ,
           a
           silence
           in
           the
           very
           heart
           ,
           and
           staying
           of
           it
           ;
           a
           staying
           of
           the
           motions
           
           of
           the
           heart
           .
           I
           find
           the
           same
           word
           to
           be
           used
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           when
           Joshua
           said
           to
           the
           Sun
           ,
           
             stand
             still
          
           ,
           stay
           thy self
           on
           
             Gibeon
             ,
             Jos
          
           10.
           12.
           
           It
           is
           the
           same
           word
           that
           is
           here
           translated
           ,
           
             and
             Aaron
             held
             his
             peace
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           stayed
           from
           further
           vexing
           or
           troubling
           of
           himself
           ,
           or
           being
           disquieted
           ;
           whereas
           his
           heart
           was
           in
           a
           strong
           violent
           motion
           :
           Now
           Moses
           speech
           did
           stop
           him
           ,
           and
           gave
           a
           stop
           to
           his
           heart
           to
           make
           it
           stand
           still
           in
           a
           wonderful
           manner
           ,
           As
           the
           Sun
           ,
           when
           Joshua
           spake
           to
           it
           to
           stand
           still
           .
           As
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           have
           spoken
           to
           his
           heart
           ,
           Aaron
           ,
           thy
           heart
           is
           in
           a
           mighty
           strong
           motion
           ,
           but
           consider
           that
           I
           must
           be
           sanctified
           in
           those
           that
           draw
           nigh
           me
           ;
           and
           let
           all
           those
           motions
           of
           thy
           heart
           be
           stopt
           and
           quiet
           .
           Thus
           now
           you
           see
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Scope
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           Scripture
           you
           have
           these
           Three
           special
           and
           notable
           Points
           .
        
         
           1
           
             That
             in
             worshiping
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             drawing
             nigh
             unto
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           2
           
             That
             when
             we
             do
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             should
             take
             heed
             to
             our selves
             that
             we
             sanctifie
             Gods
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           3
           
             If
             we
             do
             not
             sanctifie
             Gods
             Name
             in
             our
             drawings
             nigh
             to
             Him
             ,
             then
             certainly
             God
             will
             sanctifie
             his
             own
             Name
             upon
             us
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           Three
           Points
           that
           I
           intend
           to
           handle
           ;
           And
           especially
           the
           second
           to
           handle
           largely
           among
           you
           .
           I
           confess
           upon
           another
           occasion
           in
           one
           Sermon
           I
           have
           spoke
           out
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           but
           now
           I
           intend
           not
           only
           in
           general
           ,
           to
           shew
           you
           how
           you
           should
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           Worship
           ,
           but
           likewise
           in
           the
           particular
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           :
           As
           sanctifying
           His
           Name
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           in
           Receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           in
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ;
           in
           the
           several
           chief
           parts
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           his
           Name
           should
           be
           sanctified
           :
           For
           in
           all
           these
           you
           do
           draw
           night
           to
           God.
           And
           for
           that
           end
           I
           have
           pitch'd
           my
           thoughts
           upon
           this
           Scripture
           .
           But
           before
           I
           come
           to
           these
           Three
           great
           Points
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           principal
           Points
           in
           the
           words
           read
           unto
           you
           ;
           I
           shall
           take
           up
           divers
           other
           Notes
           of
           observation
           that
           lie
           up
           and
           down
           as
           it
           were
           scattered
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           great
           use
           ,
           and
           will
           help
           us
           further
           to
           make
           use
           of
           this
           Scripture
           in
           the
           other
           points
           that
           I
           shall
           come
           to
           afterward
           ,
           and
           handle
           more
           largely
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Note
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             in
             Gods
             Worship
             there
             must
             be
             nothing
             tendered
             up
             to
             God
             but
             what
             he
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             whatsoever
             we
             meddle
             with
             in
             the
          
           Worship
           
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             what
             we
             have
             a
             Warrant
             for
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
         
           For
           this
           speech
           of
           Moses
           is
           upon
           occasion
           of
           the
           Judgment
           of
           God
           upon
           Aarons
           Sons
           for
           offering
           strange
           Fire
           :
           They
           offered
           Fire
           that
           God
           had
           not
           commanded
           .
           Hence
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           in
           Gods
           worship
           must
           have
           a
           warrant
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           must
           be
           commanded
           ,
           It
           's
           not
           enough
           that
           it
           is
           not
           forbidden
           :
           I
           beseech
           you
           observe
           it
           :
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           that
           a
           thing
           is
           not
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           what
           hurt
           is
           there
           in
           it
           ?
           But
           it
           must
           be
           commanded
           :
           I
           confess
           in
           matters
           that
           are
           Civil
           and
           Natural
           ,
           there
           this
           may
           be
           enough
           ;
           If
           it
           be
           but
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           prudence
           ,
           and
           not
           forbidden
           in
           the
           word
           ;
           we
           may
           make
           use
           of
           this
           in
           Civil
           and
           Natural
           things
           .
           But
           now
           when
           we
           come
           to
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           either
           have
           a
           command
           ,
           or
           some
           what
           out
           of
           Gods
           Word
           by
           some
           Consequence
           drawn
           from
           some
           command
           wherein
           God
           manifests
           his
           will
           ;
           either
           a
           direct
           command
           ,
           or
           by
           comparing
           one
           thing
           with
           another
           ,
           or
           drawing
           consequences
           plainly
           from
           the
           Words
           .
           We
           must
           have
           a
           warrant
           of
           the
           
             Worship
             of
             God.
          
           One
           would
           have
           thought
           that
           these
           Priests
           offering
           Incense
           to
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           what
           hurt
           was
           there
           in
           taking
           other
           Fire
           ?
           But
           there
           was
           no
           Command
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           not
           accepted
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           things
           in
           the
           
             Worship
             of
             God
          
           that
           are
           Natural
           and
           Civil
           helps
           ,
           and
           there
           we
           need
           not
           have
           any
           Command
           :
           As
           for
           instance
           ;
           when
           we
           come
           to
           
             worship
             God
          
           ,
           the
           Congregation
           meets
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           a
           convenient
           place
           to
           keep
           the
           air
           and
           weather
           from
           them
           :
           now
           this
           is
           but
           a
           natural
           help
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           as
           I
           Use
           the
           place
           of
           Worship
           as
           a
           natural
           help
           I
           need
           have
           no
           Command
           .
           But
           if
           I
           will
           put
           any
           thing
           in
           a
           Place
           beyond
           what
           it
           hath
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           ,
           There
           I
           must
           look
           for
           a
           Cammand
           .
           For
           if
           I
           account
           one
           place
           more
           Holy
           than
           another
           ;
           or
           to
           think
           that
           God
           should
           accept
           of
           worship
           in
           one
           place
           rather
           than
           in
           aother
           :
           This
           is
           to
           raise
           it
           above
           what
           it
           is
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           .
           So
           that
           when
           any
           creature
           is
           rased
           in
           a
           Religious
           way
           ,
           above
           what
           it
           hath
           in
           it
           by
           Nature
           ;
           if
           I
           have
           not
           Scripture
           to
           warrant
           me
           I
           am
           therein
           superstitious
           .
           It
           's
           a
           very
           useful
           rule
           for
           to
           help
           you
           :
           If
           any
           Creature
           that
           you
           make
           any
           use
           of
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Religion
           beyond
           what
           it
           hath
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           not
           some
           warrant
           from
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           (
           whatsoever
           specious
           shew
           there
           may
           be
           in
           it
           )
           it
           is
           Superstition
           .
           As
           now
           for
           the
           Place
           ,
           
           there
           was
           a
           place
           that
           was
           Holy
           ,
           but
           then
           it
           had
           an
           Institution
           from
           God.
           And
           so
           for
           garments
           ,
           to
           use
           those
           that
           are
           decent
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           reason
           is
           enough
           :
           but
           if
           I
           will
           put
           any
           thing
           upon
           them
           beyond
           what
           there
           is
           in
           them
           in
           their
           own
           Nature
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           in
           a
           Surplis
           ,
           what
           ,
           Had
           that
           any
           more
           decency
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           ,
           but
           only
           mans
           Institution
           ?
           Now
           when
           man
           shall
           put
           a
           Religious
           respect
           upon
           a
           thing
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           own
           Institution
           when
           he
           hath
           not
           a
           warrant
           from
           God
           ;
           here
           's
           superstition
           !
           we
           must
           al
           be
           Willing
           worshipers
           ,
           but
           not
           
           Wil-worshipers
           ;
           We
           must
           come
           freely
           to
           worship
           God
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           not
           worship
           God
           according
           to
           our
           own
           wills
           ,
           and
           therefore
           what
           ever
           we
           do
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           not
           a
           warrant
           for
           it
           ,
           when
           this
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Who
             requireth
             this
             at
             your
             hands
             ?
          
           It
           will
           stop
           our
           mouthes
           another
           day
           :
           In
           Matthew
           15.
           9.
           
           
             In
             vain
             do
             they
             worship
             me
             ,
             teaching
             for
             Doctrin
             the
             Commandements
             of
             men
             .
             In
             vain
             :
          
           it
           is
           a
           vain
           thing
           to
           Worship
           God
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           Commandement
           of
           man
           for
           this
           Worship
           .
           If
           you
           would
           Worship
           God
           ,
           you
           must
           have
           a
           Commandement
           of
           God
           for
           the
           worship
           :
           And
           in
           Isa
           .
           29.
           13.
           there
           is
           a
           place
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           that
           shews
           how
           the
           Lord
           is
           offended
           with
           any
           man
           that
           shal
           
             teach
             his
             fear
          
           by
           their
           
             own
             precepts
             ,
             Wherefore
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             Forasmuch
             as
             this
             people
             draw
             neer
             me
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             lips
             do
             honor
             me
             ,
             but
             have
             removed
             their
             heart
             far
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             their
             fear
             towards
             me
             taught
             by
             the
             precepts
             of
             men
             .
          
           Mark
           it
           :
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           the
           Lord
           have
           mercy
           upon
           us
           in
           this
           thing
           .
           You
           have
           cause
           to
           be
           humbled
           every
           one
           of
           you
           ;
           I
           beleeve
           in
           some
           degree
           or
           other
           ,
           this
           Congregation
           very
           much
           ,
           and
           most
           Congregations
           that
           have
           had
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           taught
           them
           by
           the
           precepts
           of
           men
           :
           How
           many
           things
           have
           there
           been
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           that
           you
           can
           shew
           no
           warrant
           in
           the
           Word
           for
           ?
           A
           great
           many
           things
           meerly
           mens
           inventions
           ,
           however
           they
           are
           now
           cast
           out
           ,
           because
           Authority
           came
           in
           and
           cast
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           submit
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           you
           to
           submit
           to
           it
           because
           Authority
           would
           have
           it
           so
           ;
           but
           you
           ought
           to
           be
           humbled
           before
           God
           for
           all
           your
           Will-worship
           ,
           for
           all
           your
           yieldings
           to
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           was
           
             taught
             by
             the
             precepts
             of
             men
             :
          
           You
           see
           how
           severe
           God
           was
           to
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           for
           but
           taking
           
             other
             fire
          
           than
           that
           which
           God
           had
           appointed
           to
           offer
           up
           
           Incense
           ,
           though
           there
           was
           no
           direct
           Commandement
           against
           it
           .
           If
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spared
           you
           ,
           and
           not
           manifested
           any
           displeasure
           upon
           you
           ,
           you
           have
           cause
           to
           acknowledg
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           all
           your
           false
           worship
           ;
           Certainly
           God
           doth
           expect
           it
           from
           this
           Land
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           their
           Wil-worship
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           they
           
             sow
             among
             thorns
          
           :
           All
           the
           Reformation
           that
           is
           among
           us
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           a
           humiliation
           before
           ,
           for
           all
           our
           false-worship
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           enough
           that
           we
           set
           up
           now
           the
           true
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           be
           humbled
           for
           our
           false
           Worship
           .
           And
           that
           's
           the
           First
           Note
           ;
           That
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           there
           must
           be
           nothing
           but
           what
           God
           Commands
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Note
           is
           ,
           
             In
             the
             matters
             of
             Worship
             ,
             God
             stands
             upon
             little
             things
             :
          
           Such
           things
           as
           seem
           to
           be
           very
           small
           and
           little
           to
           us
           ,
           yet
           God
           stands
           much
           upon
           them
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Worship
           .
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           wherein
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           God
           doth
           more
           appear
           than
           in
           Worship
           :
           as
           Princes
           ,
           they
           stand
           much
           upon
           their
           Prerogatives
           :
           Now
           God
           hath
           written
           the
           Law
           of
           natural
           Worship
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           should
           love
           God
           ,
           fear
           God
           ,
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           pray
           to
           God
           ;
           this
           God
           hath
           written
           in
           our
           hearts
           :
           But
           there
           are
           other
           things
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           that
           are
           not
           written
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           only
           depend
           upon
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           revealed
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           which
           were
           no
           duties
           except
           they
           were
           revealed
           in
           his
           Word
           .
           And
           these
           are
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           as
           we
           can
           see
           no
           reason
           for
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           ,
           because
           God
           will
           have
           them
           .
           As
           now
           ,
           There
           are
           many
           kinds
           of
           Ceremonies
           to
           manifest
           honor
           to
           Princes
           that
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           for
           them
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           meerly
           because
           it
           is
           a
           Civil
           Institution
           so
           appointed
           :
           So
           God
           would
           have
           some
           waies
           for
           the
           honoring
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Creature
           should
           not
           see
           into
           the
           reason
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           meerly
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           to
           have
           them
           so
           :
           Now
           God
           stands
           much
           upon
           little
           things
           ,
           though
           men
           would
           think
           it
           a
           little
           matter
           whether
           this
           Fire
           ,
           or
           that
           Fire
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           this
           burn
           as
           well
           as
           that
           ?
           But
           God
           stands
           upon
           it
           :
           And
           so
           for
           the
           Ark
           ,
           when
           Vzza
           did
           but
           touch
           the
           Ark
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           ready
           to
           fall
           ,
           we
           would
           think
           it
           no
           great
           matter
           ,
           but
           one
           touch
           of
           the
           Ark
           cost
           him
           his
           life
           .
           There
           is
           not
           any
           one
           minnim
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           God
           stands
           mightily
           upon
           it
           :
           In
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           that
           's
           His
           Worship
           ,
           for
           a
           poor
           man
           to
           gather
           a
           few
           sticks
           ,
           what
           great
           matter
           
           is
           it
           ?
           But
           God
           stands
           upon
           it
           .
           And
           so
           when
           the
           men
           of
           Bethshemesh
           did
           but
           look
           into
           the
           Ark
           ,
           it
           cost
           the
           lives
           of
           Fifty
           thousand
           threescore
           and
           ten
           men
           .
           If
           it
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           a
           holy
           thing
           that
           concerns
           his
           Worship
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           it
           abused
           in
           any
           thing
           .
           Let
           us
           learn
           to
           make
           conscience
           of
           little
           things
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           think
           ,
           O
           how
           nice
           such
           are
           ,
           and
           how
           precise
           and
           nice
           in
           such
           smal
           things
           !
           Thou
           doest
           not
           understand
           the
           nature
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           if
           so
           be
           thou
           art
           not
           nice
           about
           it
           ;
           God
           is
           nice
           and
           stands
           upon
           little
           things
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           Worship
           .
        
         
           Another
           Note
           is
           this
           ;
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             priviledges
             or
             dignities
             of
             man
             that
             can
             secure
             them
             from
             Gods
             stroke
             .
          
        
         
           Eirst
           ,
           Moses
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           was
           their
           Uncle
           ,
           Aaron
           that
           great
           Instrument
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           he
           was
           their
           Father
           :
           They
           were
           men
           that
           were
           newly
           consecrated
           to
           the
           Priests
           Office
           ,
           they
           were
           renowned
           ,
           men
           that
           God
           put
           much
           glory
           upon
           ;
           yet
           if
           they
           will
           venture
           but
           to
           offend
           God
           in
           this
           little
           thing
           ,
           Gods
           wrath
           breaks
           out
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           kills
           them
           presently
           .
           Let
           us
           take
           heed
           then
           of
           venturing
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           think
           that
           any
           Services
           that
           we
           have
           done
           heretofore
           can
           bear
           us
           out
           ;
           If
           the
           greatest
           cannot
           be
           bore
           out
           with
           all
           their
           priviledges
           ,
           how
           dare
           we
           poor
           worms
           venture
           upon
           the
           displeasure
           of
           God
           ?
           Thou
           that
           art
           a
           worthless
           creature
           of
           no
           use
           at
           all
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           darest
           thou
           provoke
           this
           God
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Lord
           is
           so
           angry
           against
           men
           that
           are
           of
           great
           use
           and
           service
           ,
           to
           let
           out
           his
           wrath
           upon
           them
           suddenly
           ?
           If
           you
           should
           see
           a
           Prince
           not
           spare
           his
           Favorite
           ,
           or
           his
           Nobles
           that
           are
           about
           him
           ,
           but
           upon
           one
           offence
           that
           we
           think
           is
           but
           a
           little
           offence
           ,
           that
           the
           Princes
           anger
           should
           be
           so
           much
           against
           them
           as
           to
           cost
           them
           their
           lives
           ;
           what
           cause
           is
           there
           for
           poor
           people
           to
           tremble
           then
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           done
           that
           which
           may
           incur
           the
           anger
           of
           the
           Prince
           ?
           You
           see
           all
           outward
           priviledges
           and
           greatness
           will
           not
           excuse
           from
           the
           stroke
           of
           Gods
           Justice
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           excuse
           from
           the
           stroke
           of
           mans
           Justice
           :
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           among
           men
           ,
           poor
           people
           they
           go
           to
           it
           if
           they
           offend
           ,
           but
           if
           great
           men
           offend
           ,
           they
           escape
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           God
           ,
           for
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           were
           great
           and
           renowned
           men
           .
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           Note
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             more
             the
             dignity
             of
             men
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             is
             their
             danger
             if
             they
             look
             not
             to
             it
             :
          
           And
           this
           Note
           I
           gather
           from
           
           hence
           ,
           That
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           were
           the
           two
           eldest
           Sons
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           and
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Scripture
           that
           Eleazer
           and
           Ithamer
           that
           were
           the
           two
           other
           sons
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           they
           escaped
           and
           were
           not
           thus
           consumed
           .
           Why
           ?
           Because
           the
           two
           elder
           sons
           had
           the
           dignity
           and
           priviledg
           to
           come
           and
           offer
           the
           Incense
           ,
           and
           having
           greater
           dignity
           than
           the
           yonger
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           careful
           to
           behave
           themselves
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           the
           Lord
           smote
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           yonger
           they
           escaped
           .
           And
           so
           many
           times
           they
           that
           are
           in
           a
           meaner
           condition
           they
           escape
           ,
           when
           those
           that
           are
           in
           a
           higher
           condition
           they
           are
           struck
           .
           Let
           men
           that
           are
           in
           higher
           conditions
           than
           others
           look
           to
           themselves
           ,
           for
           their
           danger
           is
           greater
           :
           And
           you
           that
           are
           in
           a
           meaner
           condition
           ,
           envy
           not
           those
           that
           are
           higher
           ,
           for
           you
           may
           be
           more
           safe
           in
           that
           mean
           condition
           which
           you
           are
           in
           ,
           than
           they
           in
           theirs
           .
        
         
           The
           Fifth
           Note
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             the
             beginnings
             of
             things
             of
             high
             concernment
             ,
             do
             meet
             sometimes
             with
             great
             difficulties
             and
             interruptions
             .
          
           This
           Note
           I
           gather
           from
           hence
           ,
           That
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           were
           struck
           at
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           their
           Priest-hood
           :
           As
           now
           ,
           suppose
           there
           were
           a
           new
           Office
           erected
           in
           a
           Common-wealth
           that
           concern'd
           the
           publick
           good
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           very
           first
           erecting
           of
           the
           Office
           there
           falls
           out
           some
           hideous
           accident
           that
           rings
           throughout
           the
           whol
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           from
           Heaven
           had
           done
           something
           against
           them
           in
           that
           Office
           :
           As
           now
           ,
           Suppose
           that
           the
           first
           time
           the
           Judges
           should
           come
           at
           the
           Bench
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           strike
           them
           from
           Heaven
           dead
           at
           the
           very
           Bench
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           mighty
           matter
           to
           darken
           the
           glory
           and
           honor
           of
           that
           Office.
           So
           one
           would
           think
           that
           it
           should
           have
           been
           a
           mighty
           matter
           to
           have
           darkned
           the
           glory
           and
           the
           honor
           of
           the
           Priest-hood
           alwaies
           :
           but
           God
           stands
           not
           upon
           that
           ,
           many
           times
           the
           beginnings
           of
           great
           things
           are
           darkned
           by
           sad
           accidents
           ,
           and
           therefore
           let
           us
           not
           be
           offended
           though
           we
           see
           some
           sad
           accidents
           to
           fall
           out
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           great
           things
           ,
           for
           though
           accidents
           fall
           out
           sadly
           at
           first
           ,
           yet
           God
           may
           prosper
           it
           afterwards
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           Priest-hood
           .
        
         
           The
           Sixth
           Note
           is
           ,
           
             That
             those
             that
             enter
             into
             publick
             places
             .
             and
             especially
             such
             places
             as
             concern
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             had
             need
             have
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             much
             upon
             them
             when
             they
             first
             enter
             into
             those
             places
             .
          
           Now
           this
           were
           a
           very
           good
           Point
           if
           I
           were
           to
           preach
           to
           an
           Auditory
           
           of
           Ministers
           .
           You
           see
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           upon
           their
           first
           consecration
           the
           Lord
           smote
           them
           for
           this
           little
           miscarriage
           as
           we
           would
           think
           .
           And
           that
           's
           a
           Sixth
           Note
           which
           especially
           concerns
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           pass
           it
           over
           .
        
         
           The
           Seventh
           Note
           that
           we
           have
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           very
           useful
           for
           us
           all
           ,
           
             God
             would
             have
             us
             all
             to
             pick
             out
             his
             mind
             from
             dark
             expressions
             in
             his
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           Though
           he
           doth
           not
           express
           His
           Will
           fully
           ,
           and
           in
           express
           terms
           ;
           yet
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           in
           his
           Word
           whereby
           we
           may
           come
           to
           gather
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           God
           expects
           that
           we
           should
           gather
           His
           mind
           out
           of
           His
           Word
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           do
           not
           it
           's
           at
           our
           own
           peril
           .
        
         
           The
           mind
           of
           God
           about
           this
           strange
           fire
           that
           these
           offered
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           They
           were
           to
           pick
           it
           out
           :
           How
           could
           they
           have
           known
           that
           it
           was
           Gods
           mind
           that
           they
           should
           not
           offer
           any
           fire
           but
           that
           on
           the
           Altar
           ?
        
         
           They
           should
           have
           reasoned
           thus
           with
           themselves
           ,
           What
           hath
           God
           let
           fire
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           hath
           He
           Commanded
           that
           that
           should
           be
           preserved
           on
           the
           Altar
           for
           His
           service
           ?
           Surely
           this
           must
           be
           Gods
           mind
           then
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           make
           use
           of
           this
           fire
           rather
           than
           any
           other
           fire
           :
           God
           expects
           that
           they
           should
           have
           reasoned
           thus
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           did
           not
           pick
           out
           Gods
           mind
           by
           reasoning
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           therefore
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           came
           out
           upon
           them
           .
           They
           offended
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           it
           was
           through
           ignorance
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           at
           their
           peril
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           ignorant
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           when
           it
           might
           be
           known
           though
           it
           were
           but
           darkly
           revealed
           ,
           and
           were
           to
           be
           pickt
           out
           from
           several
           places
           compared
           together
           ,
           it
           was
           at
           their
           peril
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Point
           that
           we
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           need
           of
           :
           for
           this
           is
           the
           vain
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           That
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           that
           God
           would
           have
           that
           is
           not
           sutable
           to
           his
           own
           ends
           ,
           he
           will
           stand
           wrangling
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           cavelling
           at
           it
           ;
           How
           doth
           it
           appear
           (
           will
           he
           say
           )
           can
           you
           bring
           express
           Scripture
           for
           it
           ?
           Bring
           me
           express
           Scripture
           in
           words
           for
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           will
           beleeve
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           stands
           out
           till
           you
           bring
           so
           many
           words
           of
           Scripture
           that
           forbids
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           or
           commands
           such
           a
           duty
           .
           Now
           my
           Brethren
           if
           you
           be
           of
           this
           temper
           ,
           That
           you
           will
           forbear
           nothing
           ,
           nor
           set
           up
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           you
           have
           directly
           express
           
           words
           of
           Scripture
           for
           ,
           you
           may
           run
           at
           your
           own
           peril
           into
           woful
           dangers
           ,
           into
           woful
           sins
           :
           know
           that
           God
           hath
           so
           revealed
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           mind
           as
           it
           is
           only
           to
           be
           known
           by
           gathering
           one
           thing
           from
           another
           ,
           and
           by
           comparing
           one
           thing
           with
           another
           .
           And
           God
           expects
           this
           from
           you
           ,
           That
           if
           upon
           examination
           of
           Scripture
           that
           one
           thing
           appear
           more
           likely
           to
           be
           his
           mind
           and
           will
           than
           another
           ;
           you
           are
           bound
           to
           go
           that
           way
           that
           is
           more
           likely
           .
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           That
           in
           matters
           of
           Worship
           we
           must
           have
           warrant
           from
           the
           Word
           ;
           but
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           ,
           That
           we
           must
           have
           a
           direct
           express
           warrant
           in
           every
           thing
           :
           As
           it
           is
           many
           times
           in
           some
           kind
           of
           picture
           ,
           the
           great
           Art
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           the
           cast
           of
           the
           looks
           ;
           you
           cannot
           say
           ,
           it
           's
           in
           the
           drawing
           of
           this
           line
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           line
           ,
           but
           altogether
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           cast
           of
           the
           looks
           that
           causes
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Picture
           :
           So
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           you
           cannot
           say
           that
           this
           one
           line
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           line
           ,
           take
           it
           single
           that
           proves
           it
           ,
           but
           let
           them
           be
           laid
           all
           together
           and
           there
           will
           be
           a
           kind
           of
           aspect
           of
           Gods
           mind
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           see
           that
           this
           is
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           rather
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           go
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           Now
           so
           far
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           might
           have
           seen
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           rather
           have
           taken
           fire
           off
           the
           Altar
           than
           any
           other
           Fire
           :
           But
           they
           presum'd
           because
           they
           had
           not
           express
           word
           ,
           and
           you
           see
           it
           was
           at
           their
           peril
           .
           Oh
           take
           heed
           of
           standing
           out
           ,
           and
           wrangling
           against
           what
           is
           required
           ,
           because
           you
           have
           not
           express
           words
           ;
           the
           Lord
           hath
           laid
           things
           so
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           for
           the
           ordering
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           not
           express
           Command
           for
           abundance
           of
           things
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           an
           example
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           not
           a
           cleer
           example
           neither
           ;
           but
           compare
           one
           thing
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           neerest
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           that
           should
           be
           bond
           enough
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           tye
           us
           to
           go
           according
           to
           what
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           seems
           most
           probable
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           an
           humble
           teachable
           heart
           will
           soon
           be
           convinced
           ,
           when
           another
           man
           will
           not
           .
        
         
           We
           find
           it
           cleerly
           ,
           That
           such
           things
           that
           are
           most
           sutable
           to
           mens
           own
           ends
           ,
           a
           little
           matter
           will
           serve
           the
           turn
           to
           perswade
           men
           to
           it
           ,
           though
           one
           might
           argue
           against
           it
           :
           I
           could
           easily
           shew
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           think
           it
           not
           so
           convenient
           in
           Pulpits
           to
           
           meddle
           with
           such
           things
           as
           those
           are
           .
           Those
           things
           I
           say
           which
           are
           sutable
           to
           mens
           own
           ends
           and
           waies
           ,
           them
           they
           will
           close
           withal
           ;
           but
           other
           things
           that
           do
           cross
           the
           flesh
           ,
           that
           are
           most
           opposite
           to
           loosness
           ,
           and
           would
           bring
           men
           most
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           Christ
           ,
           those
           things
           men
           stand
           out
           against
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           have
           cleer
           and
           express
           words
           ,
           express
           and
           cleer
           warrant
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           in
           so
           many
           terms
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           by
           no
           means
           they
           will
           not
           so
           much
           as
           yield
           to
           it
           :
           That
           's
           a
           Point
           that
           if
           God
           would
           but
           settle
           it
           upon
           our
           hearts
           ,
           might
           be
           of
           very
           great
           use
           ;
           A
           gracious
           heart
           will
           see
           the
           truth
           through
           a
           very
           little
           crevis
           ;
           But
           it
           is
           mervailous
           to
           consider
           what
           a
           do
           there
           is
           to
           convince
           a
           man
           before
           he
           is
           humbled
           ,
           of
           some
           part
           of
           Gods
           will
           ;
           and
           how
           easie
           is
           it
           to
           convince
           a
           man
           after
           he
           is
           humbled
           .
        
         
           The
           Eighth
           Note
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             sinners
             may
             meet
             with
             some
             judgments
             of
             God
             that
             were
             never
             threatned
             in
             his
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           God
           did
           never
           threaten
           beforehand
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Whosoever
           offers
           strange
           Fire
           ,
           I
           will
           consume
           them
           with
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           But
           they
           meet
           with
           a
           judgment
           that
           was
           not
           threatned
           ;
           Consider
           of
           this
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           when
           we
           come
           to
           speak
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           shew
           you
           plainly
           how
           God
           doth
           threaten
           such
           and
           such
           sins
           ,
           you
           are
           afraid
           then
           ;
           but
           know
           ,
           if
           thou
           venturest
           upon
           waies
           of
           sin
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           meet
           with
           dreadful
           judgments
           executed
           that
           never
           yet
           were
           threatned
           :
           Besides
           all
           those
           judgments
           that
           are
           threatned
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           ,
           thou
           maiest
           meet
           with
           judgments
           unheard
           of
           ,
           unexpected
           :
           As
           God
           hath
           mercies
           beyond
           what
           he
           hath
           expresly
           revealed
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           for
           
             never
             was
             it
             heard
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             what
             God
             hath
             laid
             up
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             :
          
           So
           God
           hath
           judgments
           beyond
           what
           is
           in
           his
           Word
           .
           Sometimes
           when
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           do
           open
           the
           threatnings
           that
           are
           in
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           you
           think
           that
           they
           are
           terrible
           :
           But
           know
           that
           God
           in
           the
           treasury
           of
           his
           judgments
           hath
           more
           dreadful
           things
           than
           ever
           yet
           hath
           been
           reveal'd
           in
           his
           Word
           ;
           and
           therefore
           learn
           to
           tremble
           ,
           not
           only
           at
           what
           is
           revealed
           in
           Gods
           Word
           against
           thy
           sin
           ,
           but
           tremble
           at
           what
           there
           is
           in
           that
           infinite
           Justice
           ,
           Power
           ,
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           to
           find
           out
           ,
           and
           execute
           upon
           sinners
           ;
           for
           thou
           art
           a
           sinner
           ,
           and
           especially
           if
           thou
           beest
           a
           bold
           and
           presumptuous
           sinner
           ;
           thou
           mayest
           I
           say
           expect
           to
           meet
           with
           whatsoever
           evil
           an
           infinite
           
           wisdom
           is
           able
           to
           devise
           ,
           and
           that
           an
           infinite
           power
           is
           able
           to
           bring
           upon
           thee
           that
           thou
           art
           capable
           of
           :
           Thou
           committest
           such
           and
           such
           a
           sin
           ;
           perhaps
           thou
           doest
           not
           know
           of
           any
           particular
           Judgment
           that
           is
           threatned
           against
           it
           ;
           but
           think
           thus
           ,
           I
           that
           do
           provoke
           God
           by
           my
           sins
           ,
           what
           may
           I
           look
           for
           ?
           'T
           is
           more
           than
           I
           know
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           but
           that
           whatsoever
           the
           infinite
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           is
           able
           to
           find
           out
           ,
           and
           what
           misery
           soever
           I
           am
           capable
           of
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           may
           bring
           upon
           me
           .
           Consider
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           take
           heed
           of
           sin
           .
        
         
           The
           Ninth
           Observation
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             God
             is
             very
             quick
             with
             some
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             his
             judgments
             .
          
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           he
           may
           spare
           others
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           but
           concerning
           thee
           he
           may
           say
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           offend
           twice
           .
           If
           thou
           wilt
           venture
           the
           first
           act
           ,
           God
           may
           strike
           thee
           with
           death
           ;
           he
           did
           so
           here
           with
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           but
           newly
           consecrated
           ,
           so
           I
           find
           it
           by
           Interpreters
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           to
           be
           in
           consecration
           for
           seven
           daies
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           the
           first
           day
           that
           they
           came
           to
           their
           place
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           very
           first
           act
           that
           they
           did
           ,
           God
           did
           smite
           them
           :
           Let
           us
           tremble
           :
           the
           Lord
           is
           quick
           towards
           some
           ,
           he
           is
           patient
           towards
           others
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           thou
           presume
           because
           he
           is
           patient
           to
           others
           ,
           he
           may
           take
           thee
           in
           the
           very
           first
           act
           of
           thy
           sin
           ,
           and
           be
           quick
           with
           thee
           .
        
         
           The
           Tenth
           Note
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             the
             holiness
             of
             a
             duty
             will
             never
             bear
             a
             man
             out
             in
             the
             miscarriage
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           This
           was
           a
           holy
           duty
           ,
           they
           were
           the
           true
           Priests
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           offer
           Incense
           to
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           It
           was
           right
           Incense
           that
           they
           offered
           ,
           there
           was
           but
           this
           one
           miscarriage
           ,
           They
           had
           not
           the
           same
           Fire
           that
           God
           would
           have
           ;
           now
           this
           miscarriage
           God
           comes
           upon
           them
           for
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           good
           there
           was
           in
           the
           Duty
           it
           would
           not
           bear
           them
           out
           .
        
         
           Consider
           of
           this
           ,
           you
           that
           perform
           many
           holy
           duties
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           giving
           way
           to
           your selves
           in
           any
           miscarriage
           ,
           for
           do
           not
           think
           ,
           that
           because
           your
           duties
           are
           very
           good
           and
           holy
           ,
           that
           by
           doing
           thereof
           you
           may
           venture
           upon
           mixture
           ;
           take
           heed
           of
           mixing
           any
           evil
           ,
           any
           miscarriage
           in
           any
           holy
           thing
           ,
           though
           you
           have
           performed
           a
           thousand
           holy
           duties
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           bear
           you
           out
           in
           the
           miscarriage
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Eleventh
           Note
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             is
             very
             terrible
             out
             of
             his
             holy
             places
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Note
           is
           the
           same
           that
           you
           have
           in
           Psal
           .
           68.
           35.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             terrible
             out
             of
             his
             holy
             places
             :
          
           When
           we
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           God
           ,
           who
           can
           stand
           before
           this
           holy
           God
           ?
           
             our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             :
          
           The
           Lord
           manifests
           himself
           here
           most
           dreadfully
           to
           strike
           with
           Fire
           these
           two
           Priests
           ,
           as
           in
           Ezek.
           9.
           6.
           
           
             Begin
             at
             my
             Sanctuary
          
           ,
           saith
           God.
           God
           is
           terrible
           ,
           terrible
           towards
           those
           that
           shall
           dare
           to
           approach
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           in
           their
           approaching
           ,
           he
           is
           terrible
           to
           those
           that
           are
           neer
           unto
           him
           ,
           God
           would
           have
           us
           all
           to
           tremble
           at
           his
           presence
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Twelfth
           place
           ,
           
             Gods
             Judgments
             are
             often
             very
             sutable
             to
             mens
             sins
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           they
           sinned
           by
           fire
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           consumed
           by
           fire
           .
           They
           offended
           by
           
             strange
             fire
          
           ,
           and
           God
           strikes
           them
           by
           a
           
             strange
             fire
          
           .
           The
           Judgments
           of
           God
           are
           very
           sutable
           to
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           oftentimes
           .
           As
           here
           by
           fire
           ,
           so
           another
           time
           we
           find
           it
           by
           
             water
             :
             Pharaoh
          
           he
           sins
           by
           drowning
           the
           Infants
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           in
           the
           waters
           ,
           and
           God
           drowns
           him
           in
           the
           Sea.
           If
           you
           will
           be
           drowning
           by
           water
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           water
           enough
           saith
           God
           :
           And
           so
           here
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           be
           medling
           with
           strange
           Fire
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           strange
           Fire
           saith
           God
           :
           God
           doth
           many
           times
           proportion
           Judgments
           to
           sinners
           that
           his
           righteousness
           might
           the
           more
           appear
           :
           those
           very
           creatures
           in
           which
           we
           sin
           ,
           many
           times
           God
           makes
           them
           ,
           or
           others
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Executioners
           of
           his
           Wrath.
           So
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Jews
           ,
           they
           would
           sell
           Christ
           for
           30.
           pieces
           of
           silver
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           sold
           30.
           of
           them
           for
           a
           penny
           afterwards
           .
           And
           so
           the
           story
           of
           Adoni-bezek
           in
           the
           first
           of
           Judges
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           cruel
           in
           such
           a
           way
           to
           cut
           off
           Thumbs
           and
           Toes
           of
           Kings
           ,
           even
           so
           he
           was
           served
           in
           the
           like
           kind
           :
           and
           it
           's
           ordinary
           for
           men
           that
           are
           of
           cruel
           fiery
           spirits
           ,
           to
           meet
           with
           cruel
           fiery
           spirits
           likewise
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           would
           apply
           it
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           You
           that
           are
           stout
           Children
           to
           your
           Parents
           ,
           if
           God
           lets
           you
           live
           ,
           you
           many
           times
           meet
           with
           the
           very
           same
           in
           your
           Children
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           that
           are
           Parents
           meet
           with
           stubborn
           Children
           ,
           you
           should
           reflect
           ,
           Doth
           not
           God
           come
           righteously
           upon
           me
           ?
           And
           so
           you
           that
           are
           Servants
           ,
           you
           are
           stout
           to
           your
           Masters
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           
           when
           you
           come
           to
           have
           Servants
           they
           will
           be
           so
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           you
           were
           unfaithful
           to
           your
           Governors
           ,
           afterwards
           when
           you
           come
           to
           have
           servants
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           thousand
           to
           one
           but
           they
           will
           be
           so
           to
           you
           .
           Now
           you
           should
           strike
           your
           hand
           upon
           your
           heart
           and
           say
           ,
           It
           's
           just
           with
           God
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           He
           should
           come
           upon
           me
           in
           my
           own
           kind
           .
        
         
           Another
           Note
           is
           this
           ,
           
             They
             offered
             strange
             fire
             .
             Let
             's
             take
             heed
             all
             of
             us
             ,
             how
             we
             bring
             strange
             fire
             into
             Gods
             Service
             .
          
        
         
           Bring
           strange
           fire
           into
           Gods
           Service
           ,
           What
           's
           that
           ?
        
         
           I
           find
           diverse
           Writers
           speaking
           upon
           this
           ,
           saith
           Ambrose
           ,
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           Covetousness
           are
           this
           strange
           Fire
           .
           That
           which
           I
           would
           have
           you
           consider
           of
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           Above
           all
           
             strange
             fire
          
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           the
           strange
           Fire
           of
           passion
           and
           anger
           ;
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           at
           any
           time
           when
           you
           find
           your
           hearts
           heated
           and
           fired
           with
           Anger
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           about
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           remember
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           Nadab
           and
           
             Abihu
             were
             consumed
             by
             God
             ,
             with
             fire
             from
             God
             ,
             for
             coming
             into
             Gods
             presence
             with
             strange
             fire
             :
          
           Now
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           how
           often
           have
           we
           come
           into
           thy
           presence
           with
           strange
           Fire
           !
           Perhaps
           your
           hearts
           have
           been
           burning
           hot
           with
           passion
           when
           you
           have
           been
           coming
           into
           Gods
           presence
           :
           You
           are
           to
           pray
           with
           fervency
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           :
           we
           are
           indeed
           to
           be
           heat
           in
           prayer
           ,
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           but
           certainly
           not
           to
           come
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           passion
           and
           anger
           :
           
             Lift
             up
             your
             hands
             without
             wrath
             and
             doubting
             .
          
           If
           you
           have
           been
           passionate
           ,
           and
           your
           hearts
           have
           been
           heat
           that
           way
           ,
           be
           sure
           you
           get
           your
           hearts
           cold
           before
           you
           go
           to
           Prayer
           .
           And
           so
           when
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           if
           your
           hearts
           have
           been
           heat
           with
           passion
           ,
           be
           sure
           you
           get
           them
           cold
           before
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           :
           
             Receive
             with
             meekness
             the
             ingrafted
             Word
             that
             may
             save
             your
             souls
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           when
           you
           come
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           Take
           heed
           of
           coming
           with
           wrath
           and
           malice
           ,
           for
           then
           you
           come
           but
           to
           offer
           strange
           Fire
           .
           It
           is
           a
           special
           Consideration
           for
           Ministers
           that
           come
           to
           preach
           ,
           they
           should
           take
           heed
           of
           bringing
           
             strange
             fire
          
           into
           ther
           Pulpits
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           venting
           their
           own
           passions
           ;
           That
           hath
           been
           ever
           a
           rule
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           been
           convinced
           of
           since
           I
           knew
           any
           thing
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           That
           that
           man
           that
           is
           appointed
           to
           reveal
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           had
           need
           to
           conceal
           his
           own
           wrath
           :
           that
           's
           
           certainly
           a
           rule
           for
           all
           Preachers
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           sends
           his
           Preachers
           to
           make
           known
           his
           wrath
           against
           mens
           sins
           ;
           but
           now
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           make
           known
           his
           wrath
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           should
           conceal
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           that
           means
           when
           they
           come
           in
           the
           openest
           way
           to
           manifest
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           the
           more
           their
           preaching
           would
           be
           accepted
           .
           Now
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           a
           carnal
           heart
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           think
           ,
           That
           when
           a
           Preacher
           speaks
           out
           of
           true
           zeal
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           he
           hath
           aiming
           at
           himself
           :
           Take
           heed
           of
           that
           ,
           I
           beleeve
           you
           have
           had
           but
           little
           occasion
           of
           such
           a
           temptation
           in
           this
           place
           :
           but
           however
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           to
           be
           sure
           to
           bring
           nothing
           but
           the
           Fire
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Fire
           that
           they
           have
           from
           the
           Alter
           ;
           their
           tongues
           being
           touch'd
           with
           one
           of
           these
           Coals
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           they
           should
           come
           with
           their
           own
           passions
           to
           further
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           ,
           
             The
             wrath
             of
             man
             doth
             not
             accomplish
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God.
          
           There
           are
           some
           other
           particulars
           which
           being
           laid
           down
           ,
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           the
           Three
           main
           Points
           .
        
      
       
         
           SERMON
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Leviticus
             .
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
             in
             them
             that
             come
             nigh
             me
             .
             
          
        
         
           WEE
           began
           these
           words
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           and
           shewed
           the
           scope
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           opened
           the
           meaning
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           spake
           of
           divers
           Notes
           of
           Observation
           that
           we
           gathered
           from
           this
           story
           of
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           ,
           and
           of
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           them
           .
           From
           the
           general
           story
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           Points
           of
           notable
           Observation
           that
           were
           drawn
           from
           thence
           :
           I
           'le
           ad
           some
           few
           now
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           to
           the
           main
           Doctrinal
           Point
           in
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           A
           further
           Note
           of
           Observation
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             many
             times
             even
             the
             dear
             Saints
             of
             God
             do
             meet
             with
             very
             sore
             and
             grevous
             offlictions
             in
             their
             Children
             .
          
        
         
         
           That
           the
           most
           eminent
           Saints
           of
           God
           are
           not
           freed
           from
           very
           grievous
           afflictions
           even
           in
           their
           Children
           ;
           It
           was
           one
           of
           the
           forest
           afflictions
           that
           almost
           ever
           any
           Saint
           of
           God
           met
           withal
           in
           his
           Children
           ;
           this
           affliction
           of
           Aaron
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           That
           two
           of
           his
           Sons
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           I
           told
           you
           the
           last
           day
           )
           renowned
           men
           in
           Israel
           ,
           newly
           consecrated
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           Priesthood
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           first
           day
           they
           came
           to
           offer
           in
           their
           Office
           ,
           they
           were
           struck
           before
           all
           the
           people
           with
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           were
           consumed
           :
           Oh
           what
           a
           sad
           affliction
           was
           it
           to
           Aaron
           their
           Father
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           his
           Sons
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           destroyed
           by
           God
           Himself
           !
           Consider
           of
           this
           ,
           you
           that
           have
           Children
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           murmur
           and
           complain
           of
           every
           little
           affliction
           that
           is
           upon
           you
           in
           respect
           of
           your
           Children
           :
           If
           so
           be
           that
           your
           Children
           be
           but
           a
           little
           sick
           ,
           or
           there
           be
           any
           miscarriage
           of
           them
           ,
           you
           think
           it
           is
           a
           heavy
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           But
           especially
           if
           God
           take
           away
           your
           Children
           by
           death
           ,
           then
           you
           mourn
           and
           will
           not
           be
           comforted
           :
           Yea
           ,
           but
           though
           God
           have
           taken
           away
           your
           Children
           by
           death
           ,
           yea
           ,
           perhaps
           it
           may
           be
           by
           a
           violent
           death
           ,
           as
           being
           drowned
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           they
           have
           not
           been
           strucken
           with
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           not
           been
           of
           such
           publick
           use
           .
           These
           here
           were
           renowned
           men
           ,
           and
           taken
           away
           in
           their
           very
           sin
           too
           ;
           your
           Children
           which
           have
           gone
           upon
           their
           lawful
           imployments
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           taken
           away
           their
           lives
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           cause
           of
           murmuring
           here
           ;
           but
           when
           God
           takes
           away
           Children
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           way
           as
           by
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           thus
           God
           took
           away
           Aarons
           Children
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           as
           dear
           to
           God
           as
           you
           are
           :
           And
           yet
           thus
           God
           deals
           with
           his
           Saints
           ,
           with
           Aaron
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           elder
           Children
           ,
           and
           with
           two
           of
           them
           together
           .
           This
           Example
           may
           be
           enough
           to
           still
           and
           quiet
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           and
           women
           that
           are
           afflicted
           in
           respect
           of
           any
           calamity
           that
           befals
           their
           Children
           .
           You
           see
           what
           a
           hand
           of
           God
           is
           against
           the
           very
           Children
           of
           Aaron
           .
        
         
           A
           further
           Note
           is
           this
           
             That
             Gods
             Judgments
             we
             see
             sometimes
             ,
             though
             the
             effect
             of
             them
             be
             visible
             ,
             yet
             they
             come
             in
             an
             invisible
             way
             .
          
        
         
           For
           you
           shal
           find
           if
           you
           reade
           on
           in
           this
           story
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           smote
           with
           fire
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           it
           did
           not
           appear
           what
           fire
           ,
           for
           
           it
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           consume
           their
           cloathes
           ,
           not
           their
           bodies
           ,
           but
           went
           through
           all
           and
           struck
           them
           dead
           ,
           and
           no
           body
           could
           tell
           how
           .
           Gods
           judgments
           do
           come
           in
           a
           way
           that
           is
           invisible
           :
           if
           it
           had
           been
           in
           a
           visible
           flame
           of
           fire
           ,
           all
           would
           have
           seen
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           have
           burnt
           their
           cloaths
           ,
           or
           their
           bodies
           :
           but
           you
           shall
           find
           in
           the
           5.
           verse
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           carried
           away
           from
           the
           Sanctuary
           in
           their
           cloaths
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           burnt
           .
        
         
           Another
           Note
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             though
             the
             lives
             of
             men
             be
             dear
             and
             precious
             to
             God
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             so
             precious
             as
             his
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Glory
           of
           his
           Name
           is
           a
           thousand
           thousand
           times
           more
           dear
           unto
           God
           than
           the
           lives
           of
           thousand
           thousands
           of
           People
           ;
           the
           lives
           of
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           must
           go
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           be
           Sanctified
           :
           If
           it
           comes
           so
           in
           the
           way
           (
           as
           I
           may
           so
           say
           )
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           Sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           must
           pass
           on
           ,
           and
           must
           have
           its
           course
           let
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           go
           which
           way
           they
           will.
           
        
         
           We
           think
           much
           to
           have
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           taken
           away
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           know
           what
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           meant
           ,
           and
           what
           infinite
           reason
           there
           is
           that
           God
           should
           be
           glorified
           ,
           we
           would
           not
           think
           it
           much
           that
           the
           lives
           of
           never
           so
           many
           men
           should
           go
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God.
           'T
           is
           mercy
           that
           our
           lives
           have
           not
           gone
           many
           times
           for
           Gods
           Glory
           ;
           How
           often
           might
           God
           have
           glorified
           Himself
           in
           taking
           away
           our
           lives
           ?
           We
           have
           cause
           to
           bless
           Him
           ,
           that
           our
           lives
           have
           been
           preserved
           so
           long
           as
           they
           have
           .
        
         
           Again
           Note
           ,
           
             That
             the
             neerer
             any
             men
             are
             unto
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             had
             need
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             glorifie
             Him
             ,
             for
             they
             must
             expect
             to
             be
             spared
             the
             less
             if
             they
             sin
             against
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           ,
           the
           Priests
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           came
           neer
           to
           God
           ,
           yet
           by
           their
           transgression
           ;
           though
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           We
           do
           not
           find
           in
           any
           place
           of
           Scripture
           directly
           in
           words
           ,
           that
           this
           Fire
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           but
           they
           should
           have
           gathered
           Gods
           mind
           by
           consequence
           ,
           And
           therefore
           by
           the
           way
           I
           only
           Note
           .
           That
           we
           must
           not
           think
           to
           urge
           upon
           men
           in
           all
           things
           strict
           commands
           in
           very
           words
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           be
           commanded
           so
           as
           we
           may
           draw
           it
           by
           any
           consequence
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           command
           ;
           as
           now
           here
           for
           the
           Negative
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           a
           Negative
           prohibition
           in
           words
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           it
           by
           Consequence
           :
           So
           for
           the
           Affirmative
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           not
           
           the
           Affirmative
           in
           express
           words
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           may
           have
           it
           by
           consequence
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           Affirmative
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Negative
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           it
           by
           consequence
           .
           But
           now
           the
           Note
           of
           Observation
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             neerer
             any
             comes
             to
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             sin
             against
             Him
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             expect
             to
             be
             spared
             .
          
           Do
           not
           think
           that
           God
           will
           spare
           you
           the
           more
           because
           you
           are
           Professors
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           because
           you
           do
           often
           worship
           him
           :
           I
           suppose
           you
           that
           are
           acquainted
           with
           Scripture
           ,
           know
           that
           place
           in
           Amos
           ,
           3.
           2.
           
           
             You
             only
             have
             I
             known
             of
             all
             the
             families
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             therefore
             I
             will
             punish
             you
             for
             all
             your
             iniquities
             .
          
        
         
           Another
           Note
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             when
             a
             judgment
             is
             exemplary
             ,
             then
             we
             should
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             God
             doth
             make
             his
             Word
             good
             in
             that
             judgment
             .
          
        
         
           So
           Moses
           doth
           ,
           
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             .
          
           Do
           you
           see
           any
           remarkable
           hand
           of
           God
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           a
           judgment
           upon
           one
           ,
           have
           recourse
           to
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           and
           presently
           begin
           to
           think
           this
           ,
           What
           is
           there
           in
           Gods
           Word
           against
           that
           sin
           that
           this
           man
           hath
           been
           guilty
           of
           ?
           If
           you
           see
           a
           judgment
           of
           God
           upon
           a
           Drunkard
           ,
           remember
           the
           threats
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           against
           Drunkenness
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           judgments
           of
           God
           upon
           unclean
           Persons
           ,
           Swearers
           ,
           Sabbath-breakers
           ,
           Lyars
           ,
           or
           any
           Prophane
           ,
           and
           ungodly
           persons
           ,
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           judgments
           of
           God
           threatned
           in
           the
           Word
           against
           such
           :
           and
           so
           likewise
           concerning
           Scorners
           and
           Opposers
           of
           Religion
           ,
           remember
           what
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           against
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           learn
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           :
           We
           might
           have
           mentioned
           some
           particular
           threats
           of
           God
           against
           particular
           sinners
           for
           the
           helping
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           see
           exemplary
           judgments
           :
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           But
           we
           let
           that
           pass
           .
        
         
           A
           further
           Note
           from
           this
           story
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             the
             great
             honor
             that
             God
             intends
             to
             his
             Name
             ,
             It
             is
             ,
             the
             making
             of
             his
             Name
             Holy.
             I
             wil
             be
             Sanctified
             in
             them
             that
             draw
             nigh
             me
             ,
             and
             before
             all
             the
             people
             I
             will
             be
             glorified
             .
          
        
         
           As
           Moses
           should
           say
           in
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           I
           must
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           glory
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           And
           how
           ?
           By
           making
           my
           Name
           appear
           to
           be
           Holy
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           glory
           that
           I
           stand
           upon
           above
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           my
           Name
           may
           appear
           to
           be
           Holy
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           appear
           to
           be
           a
           
             Holy
             God.
          
           I
           beseech
           you
           Brethren
           consider
           of
           this
           ,
           
           God
           stands
           upon
           nothing
           more
           than
           to
           appear
           to
           all
           the
           world
           to
           be
           a
           Holy
           God
           ,
           there
           's
           the
           glory
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           an
           eminent
           way
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           stand
           upon
           this
           to
           appear
           to
           be
           a
           strong
           God
           ,
           to
           appear
           to
           be
           a
           powerful
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           God
           of
           
             patience
             ,
             long
             suffering
          
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           stand
           to
           be
           an
           Omniscient
           God
           ,
           though
           these
           Attributes
           are
           dear
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           may
           appear
           to
           be
           a
           Holy
           God
           :
           that
           he
           stands
           upon
           .
           Whatever
           glory
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           God
           shall
           be
           content
           to
           have
           ecclipsed
           in
           the
           world
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           resolved
           he
           will
           have
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Holiness
           above
           all
           things
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Angels
           when
           they
           are
           celebrating
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           Lord
           Almighty
           ,
           Almighty
           ,
           Almighty
           ,
           or
           Lord
           ,
           Omniscient
           ,
           Omniscient
           ,
           Omniscient
           ;
           but
           
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
          
           :
           Those
           three
           together
           ,
           the
           Holiness
           of
           God
           ,
           therein
           appears
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           above
           all
           :
           God
           stands
           upon
           it
           that
           he
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           a
           Holy
           God.
           
        
         
           Oh
           that
           those
           who
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           especially
           endeavor
           to
           hold
           forth
           Gods
           Holiness
           ;
           you
           that
           are
           neer
           to
           God
           ,
           you
           that
           hope
           you
           are
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           and
           make
           profession
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           labor
           you
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Holiness
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           in
           your
           holy
           lives
           and
           Conversations
           :
           for
           God
           stands
           upon
           this
           ,
           To
           have
           his
           Name
           to
           be
           Sanctified
           ,
           
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             and
             I
             will
             be
             glorified
          
           ,
           so
           he
           doth
           interpret
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Name
           by
           being
           Sanctified
           .
           As
           if
           God
           should
           say
           ,
           That
           's
           the
           glory
           that
           I
           look
           for
           ,
           That
           my
           Name
           may
           be
           extolled
           as
           Holy
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           very
           first
           Petition
           that
           Christ
           teaches
           us
           to
           pray
           in
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Hallowed
             be
             thy
             Name
          
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           one
           with
           this
           ,
           
             Sanctified
             be
             thy
             Name
          
           ;
           Oh
           let
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           appear
           to
           be
           holy
           in
           the
           World
           :
           that
           's
           another
           Note
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           are
           joyned
           together
           ,
           
             I
             'le
             be
             Sanctified
             in
             those
             that
             draw
             nigh
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             be
             glorifyed
             before
             the
             People
             .
          
        
         
           Again
           observe
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             the
             part
             of
             true
             friendship
             ,
             to
             help
             friends
             in
             their
             distresses
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             comfort
             them
             from
             the
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           Though
           we
           our selves
           be
           in
           afflictions
           ,
           yet
           we
           should
           seek
           to
           comfort
           our
           friends
           that
           are
           in
           greater
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           to
           comfort
           them
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           for
           so
           did
           
             Moses
             :
             Moses
          
           comes
           to
           comfort
           Aaron
           ,
           and
           applies
           the
           Word
           ,
           
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
          
           
           
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
             .
          
           Now
           mark
           ,
           no
           question
           Moses
           was
           afflicted
           upon
           this
           heavy
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           their
           Uncle
           ;
           but
           though
           it
           was
           heavy
           upon
           the
           Uncle
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           heavier
           upon
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           therefore
           though
           Moses
           was
           troubled
           ,
           yet
           he
           knew
           that
           Aaron
           was
           more
           troubled
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           goes
           to
           Aaron
           ,
           and
           seeks
           to
           comfort
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           this
           Word
           in
           his
           comforting
           of
           him
           .
           Learn
           this
           then
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           comfort
           your
           Brethren
           ,
           for
           Aaron
           was
           Moses
           brother
           ;
           Go
           and
           comfort
           them
           in
           their
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           think
           not
           because
           that
           you
           have
           some
           afflictions
           upon
           you
           ,
           that
           therefore
           you
           should
           not
           be
           a
           comfort
           to
           your
           brethren
           :
           their
           affliction
           is
           greater
           than
           yours
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           come
           to
           comfort
           them
           ,
           come
           not
           in
           a
           meer
           carnal
           way
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Brother
           you
           must
           be
           content
           :
           but
           you
           must
           come
           and
           apply
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           to
           comfort
           them
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoke
          
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           you
           should
           labor
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           may
           be
           able
           to
           go
           to
           your
           brethren
           and
           comfort
           them
           in
           any
           affliction
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           particular
           affliction
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           some
           Word
           of
           God
           that
           is
           sutable
           to
           that
           particular
           affliction
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           well
           exercised
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           can
           apply
           some
           word
           to
           every
           affliction
           :
           And
           indeed
           this
           is
           an
           excellent
           friend
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           friend
           is
           worth
           his
           weight
           in
           gold
           ,
           that
           can
           come
           to
           another
           friend
           in
           any
           affliction
           ,
           and
           evermore
           hath
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           to
           apply
           to
           that
           affliction
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           Observation
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           Aaron
           
             held
             his
             peace
          
           .
        
         
           From
           whence
           we
           may
           Note
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             such
             way
             to
             quiet
             a
             gracious
             heart
             under
             any
             afflictions
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             that
             God
             will
             fetch
             out
             His
             Honor
             by
             it
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           grievous
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           God
           fetches
           out
           His
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Honor
           by
           it
           .
           The
           applying
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           consideration
           that
           God
           hath
           his
           way
           to
           fetch
           out
           his
           glory
           in
           our
           afflictions
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           way
           to
           quiet
           a
           gracious
           heart
           .
           All
           these
           Points
           might
           take
           up
           a
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           time
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           let
           them
           pass
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           the
           main
           Point
           of
           all
           ,
           
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
             in
             those
             that
             come
             nigh
             me
             .
          
           There
           are
           these
           Three
           Points
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             That
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             Sanctifie
             Gods
             Name
             in
             drawing
             nigh
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             That
             if
             we
             do
             not
             Sanctifie
             it
             ,
             God
             will
             Sanctifie
             his
             own
             Name
             upon
             us
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             in
             Worshiping
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             drawing
             nigh
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             Why
             ,
             is
             not
             God
             in
             every
             place
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Yes
           certainly
           ,
           we
           can
           never
           be
           in
           any
           place
           but
           we
           are
           nigh
           to
           God
           ,
           God
           stands
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           looks
           upon
           us
           :
           It
           is
           not
           only
           when
           you
           are
           Worshiping
           of
           God
           that
           you
           are
           nigh
           Him
           ,
           but
           when
           you
           sin
           against
           Him
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           swearing
           ,
           prophaning
           His
           Name
           ,
           His
           Day
           ,
           God
           stands
           and
           looks
           upon
           thee
           ,
           thou
           art
           nigh
           Him
           :
           And
           it
           may
           be
           said
           or
           written
           upon
           every
           place
           ,
           what
           was
           said
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           words
           of
           the
           Prophesie
           of
           Ezek.
           48.
           35.
           
           
             The
             name
             of
             the
             City
             was
          
           Jehovah
           Shamma
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             there
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jehovah
           He
           is
           there
           ,
           He
           is
           present
           in
           this
           place
           :
           Oh
           that
           you
           would
           remember
           when
           you
           are
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           that
           the
           Name
           of
           that
           place
           is
           
             Jehovah
             Shamma
          
           ,
           The
           Lord
           is
           there
           ,
           
             In
             him
             we
             live
             ,
             we
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             being
             ,
          
           therfore
           we
           are
           alwaies
           nigh
           him
           :
           yea
           ,
           but
           though
           we
           are
           alwaies
           nigh
           God
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           essential
           presence
           of
           his
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           more
           peculiar
           and
           special
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           God
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           Worship
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Scripture
           seems
           to
           hold
           forth
           unto
           you
           .
           First
           I
           'le
           shew
           you
           how
           the
           Scripture
           holds
           it
           forth
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           what
           respect
           the
           Creature
           may
           be
           said
           to
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           in
           holy
           duties
           of
           Worship
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           was
           here
           ,
           they
           were
           coming
           to
           offer
           Incense
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           we
           do
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           see
           Jam.
           4.
           8.
           
           
             Draw
             nigh
             to
             God
          
           (
           so
           that
           you
           may
           be
           neerer
           God
           than
           you
           were
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           holy
           services
           ,
           and
           holy
           duties
           ;
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           in
           Psal
           .
           95.
           2.
           
           
             Let
             us
             come
             before
             his
             presence
             with
             thanks
             giving
          
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           is
           a
           more
           peculiar
           coming
           before
           Gods
           presence
           when
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           him
           than
           at
           other
           times
           :
           And
           Vers
           .
           6.
           
           
             O
             come
             let
             us
             Worship
             and
             how
             down
             ,
             let
             us
             kneel
             before
             the
             Lord
             our
             maker
             .
          
           So
           in
           Psal
           .
           100.
           2.
           
           
             Let
             us
             come
             before
             his
             presence
             with
             singing
             .
          
           for
           that
           's
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God.
           But
           the
           Scripture
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           special
           coming
           before
           God
           when
           we
           are
           coming
           
           to
           Worship
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           respect
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           in
           Psal
           .
           148.
           14.
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             a
             people
             neer
             to
             God.
          
           It
           is
           a
           very
           remarkable
           expression
           ,
           and
           sets
           forth
           much
           the
           honor
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           :
           There
           's
           the
           commendation
           of
           the
           excellent
           estate
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           
             He
             also
             exalteth
             the
             horn
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             praise
             of
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
             even
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             a
             people
             neer
             unto
             him
             .
          
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             a
             people
             neer
             to
             God
          
           ;
           Why
           neer
           him
           ?
           Because
           that
           they
           Worship
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           much
           exercised
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God.
           This
           is
           one
           respect
           though
           there
           may
           be
           divers
           others
           mentioned
           ,
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           coming
           so
           much
           before
           God
           in
           his
           Worship
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           neer
           God.
           
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             Neer
             him
             !
             Why
             ,
             in
             what
             respects
             may
             a
             man
             be
             said
             to
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             when
             he
             Worships
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           To
           that
           I
           Answer
           ,
           There
           are
           three
           respects
           in
           which
           a
           man
           when
           he
           is
           Worshiping
           God
           may
           be
           said
           to
           
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
          
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           when
           we
           come
           to
           Worship
           God
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           tender
           up
           that
           homage
           and
           service
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           due
           from
           us
           as
           Creatures
           to
           the
           infinite
           Creator
           ;
           that
           's
           the
           very
           end
           of
           Worship
           .
           If
           you
           would
           know
           what
           it
           is
           to
           Worship
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           You
           come
           to
           tender
           up
           that
           homage
           and
           respect
           that
           is
           due
           from
           the
           Creature
           to
           the
           Creator
           .
           Now
           when
           a
           Subject
           comes
           to
           tender
           up
           his
           homage
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           he
           comes
           towards
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           it
           immediately
           :
           So
           we
           have
           none
           to
           tender
           it
           up
           by
           but
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           tender
           it
           up
           we
           must
           come
           our selves
           too
           ,
           for
           Christ
           doth
           nor
           take
           our
           service
           and
           tender
           it
           up
           to
           God
           and
           we
           be
           absent
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           come
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           takes
           us
           by
           the
           hand
           and
           so
           tenders
           it
           up
           to
           the
           Father
           while
           we
           are
           in
           presence
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           are
           said
           to
           come
           nigh
           to
           God
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           immediate
           tendering
           up
           of
           that
           Worship
           of
           ours
           to
           God
           ;
           I
           call
           it
           immediate
           in
           respect
           of
           any
           creature
           :
           But
           in
           respect
           of
           Christ
           ,
           indeed
           he
           is
           a
           Mediator
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           yet
           he
           doth
           it
           in
           a
           spiritual
           way
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           to
           do
           with
           none
           but
           God
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           the
           tendering
           up
           of
           our
           Worship
           to
           him
           :
           We
           may
           make
           use
           of
           an
           institution
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           but
           we
           do
           not
           tender
           up
           our
           
           Worship
           to
           God
           through
           that
           creature
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           use
           of
           that
           creature
           we
           do
           come
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           souls
           are
           to
           tender
           up
           that
           respect
           we
           owe
           to
           God
           immediatly
           .
           therefore
           in
           levit
           .
           21.
           21.
           it
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Priests
           in
           their
           Sacrifices
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           to
           come
           to
           Worship
           God
           ,
           
             No
             man
             that
             hath
             a
             blemish
             of
             the
             seed
             of
          
           Aaron
           
             the
             Priest
             shall
             come
             nigh
             to
             offer
             the
             offerings
             of
             the
             Lord
             made
             by
             fire
             .
          
           So
           that
           when
           any
           come
           to
           offer
           any
           offerings
           of
           the
           Lord
           made
           by
           Fire
           ,
           it
           appears
           he
           came
           nigh
           to
           God
           ;
           he
           came
           to
           bring
           a
           Present
           to
           God
           ,
           therefore
           he
           comes
           nigh
           .
           So
           when
           we
           come
           to
           offer
           our
           Spiritual
           sacrifices
           unto
           God
           ,
           we
           come
           nigh
           to
           God
           to
           offer
           ,
           it
           's
           the
           offering
           of
           a
           sacrifice
           to
           God.
           And
           that
           's
           the
           first
           thing
           ,
           because
           the
           creature
           comes
           to
           bring
           a
           Present
           to
           God
           ,
           therefore
           he
           is
           said
           to
           
             draw
             nigh
          
           .
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           The
           soul
           is
           said
           to
           
             draw
             nigh
          
           to
           God
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           present
           its
           self
           before
           God
           in
           those
           waies
           through
           which
           God
           doth
           use
           to
           communicate
           his
           choice
           ,
           precious
           ,
           most
           excellent
           and
           glorious
           mercies
           to
           his
           people
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           Worship
           God
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           set
           our selves
           before
           God
           in
           those
           waies
           that
           God
           doth
           use
           to
           communicate
           the
           choice
           ,
           most
           excellent
           and
           glorious
           rich
           mercies
           that
           he
           hath
           to
           communicate
           to
           his
           creature
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           creatures
           ,
           as
           meat
           and
           drink
           ,
           and
           our
           outward
           businesses
           we
           have
           to
           do
           with
           God
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           present
           our selves
           before
           him
           in
           those
           things
           that
           he
           doth
           use
           to
           let
           out
           himself
           through
           in
           a
           more
           special
           and
           glorious
           manner
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           his
           people
           .
           What
           's
           the
           reason
           why
           Heaven
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           why
           those
           that
           are
           in
           Heaven
           are
           said
           to
           live
           with
           God
           ?
           There
           they
           behold
           the
           face
           of
           God
           and
           are
           before
           him
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           ,
           therefore
           when
           Christ
           teacheth
           us
           to
           pray
           ,
           he
           teacheth
           us
           to
           look
           up
           to
           Heaven
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Our
             Father
             which
             art
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           certainly
           the
           essential
           presence
           of
           God
           is
           on
           Earth
           as
           truly
           and
           really
           as
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           not
           so
           as
           to
           have
           one
           part
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           another
           in
           another
           ,
           but
           All
           God
           is
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           but
           the
           reason
           why
           God
           is
           said
           to
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           the
           Lord
           makes
           known
           himself
           there
           in
           a
           more
           glorious
           manner
           than
           in
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Heaven
           is
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           in
           a
           more
           special
           
           way
           .
           Now
           then
           if
           the
           communication
           of
           God
           unto
           a
           creature
           be
           enough
           to
           make
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           more
           special
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           creature
           to
           live
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           before
           his
           face
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           there
           where
           God
           doth
           most
           communicate
           himself
           ,
           then
           certainly
           when
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           be
           neer
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           with
           God
           ,
           because
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           Worship
           are
           those
           means
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           appointed
           for
           the
           letting
           out
           of
           himself
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           goodness
           and
           mercy
           to
           his
           people
           :
           You
           may
           expect
           other
           manner
           of
           communication
           of
           God
           goodness
           through
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           Worship
           than
           in
           any
           other
           way
           :
           And
           that
           's
           the
           second
           respect
           wherein
           you
           may
           be
           said
           to
           
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
          
           in
           holy
           duties
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           You
           may
           be
           said
           to
           
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
          
           ,
           because
           then
           we
           should
           (
           and
           if
           we
           worship
           God
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           we
           do
           )
           act
           our
           faith
           and
           humility
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           We
           do
           act
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           upon
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           him
           :
           That
           's
           required
           in
           every
           duty
           of
           worship
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           stir
           up
           the
           faculties
           of
           your
           souls
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           you
           should
           act
           them
           upon
           God
           when
           you
           are
           worshiping
           of
           him
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           come
           with
           grace
           when
           you
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           but
           there
           must
           be
           an
           acting
           of
           that
           grace
           upon
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           so
           we
           find
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           the
           acting
           of
           grace
           upon
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           
             drawing
             neer
             to
             him
          
           ,
           therefore
           in
           Isa
           .
           29.
           13.
           the
           Lord
           complains
           there
           ,
           
             This
             people
             draws
             neer
             to
             me
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             but
             their
             hearts
             are
             far
             from
             me
             :
          
           as
           if
           God
           should
           say
           ,
           Indeed
           they
           come
           and
           speak
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           think
           they
           
             draw
             nigh
             to
             me
          
           ,
           but
           I
           expect
           that
           their
           hearts
           should
           be
           acting
           upon
           me
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           meaning
           .
           And
           in
           Zeph.
           3.
           2.
           
           God
           complains
           there
           of
           his
           people
           that
           they
           did
           not
           
             draw
             neer
             to
             him
          
           as
           they
           should
           :
           And
           it
           appears
           plainly
           ,
           it
           was
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           their
           graces
           did
           not
           act
           so
           upon
           God
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           
             She
             obeyed
             not
             the
             voice
             :
             she
             received
             not
             correction
             :
             she
             trusted
             not
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             she
             drew
             not
             neer
             to
             her
             God.
          
           So
           that
           acting
           faith
           upon
           God
           is
           a
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           acting
           any
           grace
           upon
           God
           is
           a
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           God.
           Now
           when
           is
           there
           a
           time
           for
           the
           acting
           of
           our
           graces
           upon
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           when
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ?
           And
           therefore
           in
           Isa
           .
           94.
           7.
           the
           Lord
           complains
           there
           ,
           
             That
             no
             man
             did
             stir
             up
          
           
           
             himself
             to
             take
             hold
             on
             him
             .
          
           When
           we
           come
           to
           Worship
           God
           we
           should
           stir
           up
           our selves
           to
           take
           hold
           of
           God.
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           in
           what
           respects
           the
           Soul
           may
           be
           said
           
             to
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
          
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           Worship
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           Aplication
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           in
           divers
           particulars
           .
           The
           First
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           Hence
           learn
           what
           you
           do
           when
           you
           come
           to
           Worship
           God
           and
           consider
           of
           it
           every
           time
           you
           come
           to
           perform
           any
           act
           of
           Worship
           .
           Truly
           this
           one
           thing
           would
           be
           of
           marveilons
           use
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           help
           forward
           to
           the
           next
           point
           of
           
             Sanctifying
             of
             Gods
             Name
          
           .
           This
           you
           are
           all
           convinced
           of
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           your
           duty
           to
           Worship
           God
           ;
           when
           you
           Pray
           ,
           you
           come
           to
           Worship
           God
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           his
           Word
           you
           come
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           you
           Worship
           him
           .
           Now
           if
           I
           should
           come
           from
           one
           end
           of
           the
           Congregation
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           ask
           every
           one
           of
           you
           this
           Question
           ,
           It
           is
           your
           duty
           to
           Worship
           God
           ,
           Is
           it
           not
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           all
           be
           ready
           to
           answer
           .
           And
           what
           do
           you
           do
           when
           you
           Worship
           God
           ?
           I
           fear
           that
           this
           Second
           Question
           would
           gravel
           many
           .
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           We
           must
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           serve
           him
           ,
           and
           hear
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           go
           to
           the
           Communion
           :
           yea
           ,
           but
           what
           do
           your
           Souls
           do
           in
           this
           work
           of
           worshiping
           of
           God
           ?
           This
           should
           be
           the
           answer
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           should
           think
           with
           your selves
           ,
           and
           charge
           this
           upon
           your
           own
           hearts
           ,
           I
           am
           now
           going
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           either
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           Word
           ,
           or
           Sacrament
           ,
           I
           am
           now
           going
           to
           tender
           up
           that
           homage
           that
           is
           due
           from
           a
           creature
           to
           the
           infinit
           Creator
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           must
           so
           pray
           ,
           as
           I
           must
           manifest
           that
           high
           respect
           that
           I
           owe
           to
           God
           as
           my
           Creator
           ;
           but
           that
           I
           shall
           speak
           to
           more
           afterword
           :
           only
           now
           remember
           this
           ,
           That
           you
           do
           profess
           every
           time
           you
           go
           to
           Prayer
           ,
           That
           you
           go
           to
           tender
           up
           that
           homage
           that
           you
           owe
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           every
           time
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           profession
           that
           you
           come
           to
           tender
           up
           that
           respect
           and
           homage
           that
           you
           owe
           to
           the
           infinite
           God
           :
           And
           so
           likewise
           when
           you
           come
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           Now
           when
           we
           come
           to
           offer
           a
           present
           to
           men
           ,
           we
           know
           how
           we
           prepare
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           sutable
           presence
           we
           desire
           to
           offer
           :
           but
           of
           that
           afterward
           when
           we
           come
           to
           speak
           of
           
             Sanctifying
             Gods
             Name
          
           .
        
         
           2
           Secondly
           ,
           Remember
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           Worship
           God
           ,
           I
           
           come
           to
           set
           my self
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           those
           ways
           that
           God
           doth
           let
           out
           the
           choice
           of
           His
           Mercies
           to
           his
           people
           in
           ;
           I
           have
           many
           mercies
           from
           God
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           but
           when
           I
           come
           to
           worship
           Him
           ,
           I
           expect
           the
           communication
           of
           his
           mercy
           in
           another
           way
           than
           through
           any
           creature
           in
           the
           world
           .
           The
           duties
           of
           his
           Worship
           are
           the
           chief
           channels
           that
           God
           doth
           let
           out
           the
           choicest
           of
           His
           Mercies
           to
           the
           hearts
           of
           His
           people
           through
           ,
           and
           now
           I
           am
           going
           to
           worship
           Him
           ,
           I
           am
           going
           to
           present
           my self
           before
           God.
           Indeed
           there
           is
           a
           little
           glimmering
           of
           the
           light
           of
           God
           through
           other
           Creatures
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           the
           glorious
           Beams
           of
           the
           light
           of
           God
           is
           through
           the
           duties
           of
           His
           Worship
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           then
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           am
           now
           going
           to
           act
           my
           Soul
           upon
           God
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           I
           have
           any
           abilities
           to
           close
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           act
           my
           soul
           upon
           him
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           put
           forth
           now
           at
           this
           time
           :
           I
           am
           indeed
           at
           all
           times
           to
           labor
           to
           enjoy
           Communion
           with
           God
           ,
           when
           I
           see
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           the
           Sun
           ,
           Moon
           ,
           and
           Stars
           ,
           to
           labor
           to
           lift
           up
           my
           heart
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           see
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           for
           my
           meat
           and
           drink
           I
           am
           to
           bless
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledg
           God
           in
           all
           ,
           but
           when
           I
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           strength
           of
           my
           soul
           is
           to
           be
           acted
           upon
           God
           in
           a
           more
           special
           manner
           ;
           I
           must
           then
           above
           all
           labor
           to
           stir
           up
           whatsoever
           I
           have
           in
           my
           soul
           to
           act
           upon
           God
           :
           this
           is
           now
           to
           worship
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           be
           to
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           ,
           hence
           we
           see
           the
           reasons
           why
           guilty
           consciences
           have
           little
           mind
           to
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           .
           When
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           hath
           given
           liberty
           to
           any
           licentious
           way
           ,
           and
           sinned
           against
           their
           consciences
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           any
           light
           in
           their
           consciences
           ,
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           tediousest
           things
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           to
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ;
           they
           had
           rather
           do
           any
           thing
           than
           come
           to
           holy
           Duties
           ,
           as
           to
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           secret
           Prayer
           .
           A
           man
           or
           woman
           that
           hath
           an
           enlightned
           conscience
           ,
           and
           is
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           ,
           the
           coming
           to
           God
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           grievous
           burden
           to
           them
           :
           Why
           ?
           Here
           's
           the
           Reason
           ,
           Because
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           
             draw
             to
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           guilt
           that
           is
           upon
           them
           hath
           made
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           terrible
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           had
           rather
           go
           into
           their
           company
           ,
           and
           be
           merry
           ,
           eat
           ,
           drink
           ,
           
           sport
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           rather
           than
           to
           come
           into
           Gods
           presence
           .
           We
           know
           how
           it
           was
           with
           Adam
           ,
           when
           God
           appeared
           in
           the
           Garden
           and
           called
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           ran
           to
           hide
           himself
           ;
           Why
           ?
           Because
           he
           had
           guiltiness
           upon
           him
           .
           Oh!
           the
           evil
           that
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           brings
           upon
           the
           soul
           ,
           it
           makes
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           terrible
           .
           The
           presence
           of
           God
           it
           should
           be
           more
           comfortable
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           our
           lives
           ;
           but
           our
           sin
           makes
           Gods
           presence
           grievous
           and
           terrible
           .
           A
           Child
           sometimes
           when
           it
           hath
           offended
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           is
           conscious
           to
           its
           self
           of
           the
           offence
           that
           it
           hath
           given
           the
           Father
           ,
           it
           had
           rather
           be
           in
           the
           Kitchin
           among
           the
           Servants
           ,
           than
           to
           come
           into
           the
           Hall
           ,
           or
           Parlor
           ,
           where
           the
           Father
           is
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           offended
           him
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           with
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           when
           it
           is
           conscious
           to
           its
           self
           of
           some
           haunt
           of
           evil
           that
           it
           hath
           given
           it self
           unto
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           mind
           at
           all
           of
           coming
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           but
           hangs
           off
           .
           My
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           very
           presence
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           his
           Saints
           is
           terrible
           to
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           ,
           the
           very
           looking
           upon
           a
           godly
           man
           is
           terrible
           to
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           :
           When
           as
           thou
           hast
           been
           abroad
           ,
           and
           been
           loose
           and
           wicked
           in
           thy
           waies
           ,
           I
           appeal
           to
           thy
           conscience
           ,
           when
           thou
           comest
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           some
           holy
           ,
           gracious
           man
           or
           woman
           that
           lives
           close
           with
           God
           ,
           Doth
           it
           not
           daunt
           thee
           ?
           Now
           is
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           in
           the
           very
           faces
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           terrible
           to
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           :
           how
           terrible
           is
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           then
           ?
           Indeed
           those
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           whose
           consciences
           are
           not
           enlightened
           ,
           but
           are
           ignorant
           and
           sottish
           ,
           they
           can
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           go
           into
           his
           presence
           without
           any
           trouble
           ;
           you
           shall
           have
           men
           swear
           ,
           and
           be
           drunk
           over
           night
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           the
           next
           day
           ;
           What
           's
           the
           reason
           ?
           Because
           there
           is
           no
           light
           sn
           their
           consciences
           ,
           their
           consciences
           are
           in
           darkness
           ,
           they
           are
           besotted
           in
           their
           sin
           ;
           but
           I
           speak
           now
           of
           one
           who
           hath
           an
           enlightened
           conscience
           ,
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           is
           terrible
           to
           such
           an
           one
           .
        
         
           A
           Third
           Use
           is
           this
           ,
           Here
           's
           the
           reason
           why
           Hypocrites
           do
           meet
           with
           such
           vengeance
           from
           God
           as
           they
           do
           .
           I
           confess
           we
           shall
           meet
           with
           this
           more
           especially
           afterwards
           ,
           only
           by
           the
           way
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           Hypocrites
           above
           all
           men
           may
           expect
           the
           severest
           judgments
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           come
           so
           nigh
           God
           ,
           for
           they
           come
           often
           to
           the
           Duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ;
           
           now
           they
           that
           will
           come
           so
           nigh
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           and
           come
           with
           base
           and
           ungodly
           hearts
           ,
           to
           cloak
           their
           villany
           ,
           of
           all
           in
           the
           world
           they
           must
           expect
           to
           have
           the
           severe
           vengeance
           of
           God
           let
           down
           upon
           them
           ;
           they
           that
           stand
           nighest
           the
           bullet
           must
           expect
           to
           have
           the
           strength
           of
           it
           to
           be
           the
           more
           upon
           them
           ;
           so
           when
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           proceeds
           out
           upon
           sinners
           ,
           wicked
           men
           that
           stand
           nighest
           Him
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           greatest
           stroke
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           :
           But
           of
           that
           more
           when
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Third
           Point
           ,
           
             That
             God
             will
             be
             Sanctified
             in
             those
             that
             draw
             nigh
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           Use
           is
           this
           ,
           
             If
             to
             Worship
             God
             ,
             be
             to
             draw
             nigh
             Him
             ,
             then
             to
             neglect
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             is
             to
             depart
             from
             Him
          
           ;
           that
           must
           needs
           follow
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           dreadful
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Sentence
           that
           shall
           be
           at
           the
           last
           day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             me
          
           .
           Thou
           now
           art
           willing
           to
           depart
           from
           God
           ,
           Oh
           consider
           of
           this
           you
           that
           neglect
           Worship
           ,
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           your
           Families
           ,
           and
           in
           your
           Closets
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           thou
           hast
           little
           minded
           or
           regarded
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           all
           thy
           daies
           ,
           what
           hast
           thou
           been
           doing
           all
           this
           while
           ?
           thou
           hast
           been
           departing
           from
           God
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           and
           when
           thy
           conscience
           shall
           be
           but
           enlightned
           ,
           and
           awakened
           to
           see
           how
           far
           thou
           art
           from
           God
           ,
           how
           terrible
           will
           it
           be
           to
           thee
           ;
           Remember
           this
           ,
           you
           that
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           love
           the
           Commission
           of
           sin
           ,
           you
           neglect
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           you
           were
           wont
           to
           worship
           him
           in
           a
           constant
           way
           in
           your
           closets
           ,
           and
           families
           ,
           but
           now
           you
           grow
           more
           loose
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           grow
           more
           dead
           every
           day
           than
           other
           ,
           you
           go
           off
           from
           God
           more
           and
           more
           .
           Surely
           there
           can
           be
           no
           good
           to
           neglect
           Gods
           Worship
           .
           And
           those
           that
           are
           loth
           to
           Worship
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           worship
           him
           as
           they
           ought
           ;
           from
           this
           Point
           it
           appears
           plainly
           ,
           That
           there
           can
           be
           no
           good
           gotten
           by
           neglecting
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           departing
           from
           God
           ,
           whatsoever
           plea
           there
           may
           be
           by
           any
           temptation
           to
           neglect
           Gods
           Worship
           certainly
           there
           is
           danger
           in
           it
           and
           therefore
           never
           listen
           to
           any
           such
           temptation
           as
           shall
           draw
           your
           hearts
           from
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           .
           There
           are
           a
           generation
           of
           wantons
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           that
           make
           little
           matter
           of
           continuing
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           they
           were
           wont
           constantly
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           attend
           upon
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           now
           it
           is
           nothing
           
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           even
           ready
           to
           thank
           God
           for
           it
           that
           they
           make
           not
           such
           conscience
           as
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           do
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           It
           may
           be
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           That
           heretofore
           some
           slavish
           terror
           did
           carry
           them
           on
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           more
           than
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           freeness
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           would
           admit
           of
           :
           but
           shall
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           freedom
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           carry
           thee
           on
           less
           than
           thy
           slavish
           terror
           did
           ?
           Oh
           blind
           and
           wanton
           spirit
           that
           knowest
           not
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           the
           freeness
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           the
           riches
           of
           it
           !
           Oh
           what
           a
           dishonor
           art
           thou
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           freeness
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           that
           thou
           canst
           go
           up
           and
           down
           from
           day
           to
           day
           and
           never
           Worship
           God!
           Did
           Jesus
           Christ
           come
           into
           the
           world
           for
           that
           end
           for
           to
           cause
           thee
           to
           depart
           more
           from
           God
           ?
           'T
           is
           plain
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           That
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           are
           those
           duties
           whereby
           the
           soul
           comes
           to
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           :
           And
           I
           beseech
           you
           Brethren
           ,
           observe
           these
           men
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           that
           Holinese
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           that
           Spiritualness
           as
           there
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           ?
           No
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           them
           by
           degrees
           to
           grow
           loose
           ,
           yea
           ,
           run
           sometimes
           into
           gross
           sins
           ,
           grow
           many
           times
           to
           lying
           and
           deceiving
           ,
           and
           to
           drunkenness
           and
           company-keeping
           :
           yea
           ,
           to
           worse
           things
           by
           degrees
           :
           Perhaps
           they
           are
           at
           first
           ready
           to
           say
           ,
           Is
           thy
           Servant
           a
           dead
           Dog
           that
           I
           should
           do
           this
           ?
           But
           by
           departing
           from
           God
           they
           grow
           dead
           to
           holy
           duties
           :
           we
           find
           it
           by
           experience
           ,
           That
           the
           Professors
           of
           Religion
           have
           not
           that
           Holiness
           ,
           Heavenliness
           ,
           Spiritualness
           as
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           have
           in
           former
           times
           ;
           and
           no
           mervel
           ,
           for
           now
           they
           keep
           not
           so
           nigh
           to
           God
           as
           they
           were
           wont
           .
           You
           that
           are
           Sea-men
           and
           Travellers
           ,
           sometimes
           you
           are
           neer
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           are
           hot
           ,
           but
           the
           further
           off
           the
           Sun
           you
           go
           ,
           you
           grow
           to
           be
           colder
           and
           colder
           :
           And
           so
           those
           that
           neglect
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           they
           go
           from
           warm
           Sun
           ,
           they
           go
           from
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           Countenance
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           grow
           cold
           and
           chill
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           they
           grow
           to
           prophaness
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           that
           many
           of
           them
           will
           grow
           to
           meer
           Athiesm
           .
        
         
           Another
           Use
           is
           this
           ,
           An
           Use
           of
           Exhortation
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           be
           encouraged
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           much
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God.
           In
           Heb.
           10.
           22.
           
           
             Let
             us
             draw
             neer
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Text
           )
           Who
           
           would
           not
           draw
           neer
           to
           God
           ?
           Oh
           what
           a
           good
           thing
           is
           it
           to
           be
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           :
           Is
           not
           the
           Lord
           the
           fountain
           of
           thy
           life
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           sweet
           thing
           to
           be
           in
           his
           presence
           ?
           We
           think
           it
           a
           sweet
           thing
           to
           be
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           godly
           men
           ;
           Oh
           that
           we
           might
           alwaies
           ,
           live
           with
           such
           men
           ,
           and
           be
           nigh
           them
           !
           That
           Martyr
           Doctor
           Taylor
           rejoyced
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           ever
           he
           came
           into
           prison
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           that
           Angel
           of
           God
           ,
           holy
           Master
           Bradford
           :
           and
           as
           I
           remember
           some
           among
           the
           Heathens
           that
           profest
           they
           would
           rather
           be
           in
           prison
           with
           Cato
           ,
           than
           be
           in
           the
           greatest
           glory
           with
           some
           other
           .
           It
           is
           a
           blessed
           thing
           to
           be
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           with
           him
           that
           is
           the
           God
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           and
           the
           fountain
           of
           all
           good
           ;
           let
           us
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           often
           ,
           let
           us
           know
           that
           it
           is
           a
           mercy
           that
           we
           may
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           ;
           we
           might
           have
           been
           banished
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           long
           e're
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           that
           the
           happiness
           of
           the
           glorious
           Church
           is
           set
           out
           by
           ,
           in
           Rev.
           22.
           4.
           
           
             They
             shall
             see
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             his
             Name
             shall
             be
             in
             their
             foreheads
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           Priviledg
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           that
           it
           is
           such
           a
           blessing
           to
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           it
           by
           that
           in
           Ephes
           .
           2.
           18.
           
           
             For
             through
             him
             ,
             we
             both
             have
             an
             access
             by
             one
             Spirit
             unto
             the
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           
             Through
             Him
          
           ]
           Through
           Christ
           we
           have
           access
           by
           one
           Spirit
           unto
           the
           Father
           ;
           and
           now
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Ye
             that
             were
             strangers
             and
             forreigners
             ,
             are
             made
             fellow
             Citizens
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             God.
          
           And
           vers
           .
           13.
           
           
             But
             now
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             ye
             who
             somtimes
             were
             afar
             off
             ,
             are
             made
             nigh
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           you
           have
           access
           through
           Christ
           .
           So
           ,
           our
           coming
           nigh
           to
           God
           is
           such
           a
           priviledg
           as
           cost
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           And
           will
           not
           you
           improve
           it
           ?
           You
           were
           far
           off
           in
           your
           natural
           condition
           ,
           but
           now
           you
           are
           nigh
           through
           his
           Blood.
           Lay
           but
           this
           Text
           warm
           to
           your
           hearts
           this
           morning
           ,
           That
           I
           that
           was
           far
           off
           ,
           am
           made
           nigh
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           made
           nigh
           to
           God
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           a
           means
           for
           ever
           to
           draw
           your
           hearts
           to
           all
           those
           waies
           whereby
           you
           may
           draw
           neerest
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           by
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           God
           often
           ,
           you
           will
           come
           to
           encrease
           your
           graces
           abundantly
           :
           your
           graces
           ,
           how
           wil
           they
           act
           ?
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           wil
           draw
           forth
           the
           acts
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           fire
           draws
           forth
           our
           heat
           ,
           so
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           will
           draw
           forth
           our
           graces
           .
        
         
         
           And
           by
           this
           means
           we
           come
           to
           live
           most
           holy
           lives
           .
           We
           reade
           of
           Moses
           ,
           he
           was
           upon
           the
           mountain
           fourty
           daies
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           came
           down
           his
           face
           did
           so
           shine
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           were
           not
           able
           to
           bear
           it
           ;
           What
           's
           the
           reason
           ?
           it
           was
           from
           hence
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           so
           nigh
           to
           God
           :
           Would
           you
           have
           your
           faces
           to
           shine
           in
           a
           holy
           conversation
           before
           men
           ?
           converse
           much
           with
           God
           ,
           be
           often
           with
           God
           ,
           be
           nigh
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           make
           you
           shine
           as
           lights
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           crooked
           and
           perverse
           generation
           .
           We
           find
           it
           so
           with
           some
           that
           converse
           much
           with
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           shine
           upon
           their
           very
           countenances
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           special
           sign
           of
           our
           adoption
           to
           love
           ,
           to
           be
           nigh
           to
           God.
           What
           should
           a
           Child
           love
           most
           but
           to
           be
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           Father
           ?
           Would
           you
           know
           whether
           you
           have
           received
           the
           Spirit
           of
           aboption
           yea
           or
           no
           ?
           I
           can
           hardly
           give
           you
           any
           one
           sign
           so
           cleer
           as
           this
           ,
           For
           to
           love
           to
           go
           into
           Gods
           presence
           :
           As
           David
           said
           ,
           
             I
             was
             glad
             when
             they
             said
             ,
             Come
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             go
             up
             unto
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           You
           shal
           have
           many
           that
           love
           to
           be
           in
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           think
           on
           it
           over-night
           ,
           and
           long
           for
           the
           time
           till
           it
           comes
           ;
           I
           never
           am
           better
           than
           when
           I
           am
           with
           God
           ,
           me
           thinks
           when
           I
           get
           into
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           either
           in
           prayer
           or
           any
           duty
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           I
           find
           my
           heart
           warmed
           and
           quickned
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           are
           ready
           to
           say
           with
           Peter
           ,
           Master
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           being
           here
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           's
           another
           thing
           ,
           It
           is
           that
           which
           will
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           life
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           in
           Heaven
           to
           be
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God.
           Why
           ,
           the
           more
           thou
           art
           nigh
           God
           in
           the
           Duties
           of
           Worship
           ,
           the
           more
           thou
           art
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           doest
           not
           thou
           pray
           ,
           That
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           may
           be
           done
           in
           Earth
           as
           in
           Heaven
           ?
           Now
           the
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           are
           alwaies
           before
           God
           Worshiping
           of
           Him
           ;
           then
           be
           as
           much
           as
           thou
           canst
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           If
           thou
           wouldest
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           be
           there
           :
           Many
           of
           the
           Saints
           they
           find
           it
           so
           :
           It
           is
           not
           so
           with
           carnal
           hearts
           ,
           they
           are
           weary
           presently
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           or
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           to
           them
           :
           yea
           ,
           that
           's
           because
           thou
           hast
           not
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           Mal.
           1.
           what
           weariness
           is
           there
           ?
           Thou
           canst
           be
           a
           gaming
           till
           one
           or
           two
           a
           clock
           at
           night
           ,
           and
           though
           thou
           shouldest
           lose
           thy
           supper
           ,
           or
           the
           work
           of
           thy
           family
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           tedious
           to
           thee
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           those
           things
           that
           pleaseth
           
           the
           flesh
           ;
           but
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           how
           quickly
           art
           thou
           tir'd
           ?
           now
           what
           wilt
           thou
           do
           in
           Heaven
           where
           there
           is
           nothing
           else
           done
           to
           all
           eternity
           but
           worshiping
           of
           God
           ;
        
         
           And
           then
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           delightful
           to
           God
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           come
           nigh
           him
           :
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           more
           pleasant
           to
           God
           than
           to
           have
           His
           Saints
           come
           into
           His
           presence
           .
           What
           doth
           a
           Father
           more
           delight
           in
           than
           to
           have
           his
           Children
           about
           him
           ?
           Never
           did
           any
           Father
           or
           Mother
           love
           to
           have
           their
           Children
           by
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           God
           loves
           to
           have
           His
           Children
           come
           nigh
           Him
           ,
           and
           be
           often
           with
           him
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           one
           great
           reason
           that
           God
           suffers
           you
           to
           fall
           into
           affliction
           so
           much
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           you
           may
           come
           runing
           to
           him
           :
           How
           doth
           the
           child
           come
           running
           to
           the
           Father
           or
           Mother
           when
           it
           is
           afraid
           ?
           why
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           willing
           to
           permit
           men
           to
           do
           you
           wrong
           that
           you
           may
           run
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           more
           of
           your
           presence
           :
           Thou
           that
           art
           such
           a
           poor
           creature
           ,
           yet
           thou
           hearest
           this
           day
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           that
           God
           takes
           more
           pleasure
           in
           (
           next
           to
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           own
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           that
           he
           hath
           with
           him
           in
           Heaven
           )
           than
           to
           have
           his
           Saints
           come
           nigh
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           them
           to
           be
           alwaies
           under
           his
           wing
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           by
           coming
           often
           into
           Gods
           presence
           in
           His
           worship
           there
           will
           grow
           a
           sweet
           and
           blessed
           familiarity
           between
           God
           and
           thy
           soul
           ,
           for
           thou
           wilt
           be
           speaking
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           be
           speaking
           to
           thee
           too
           :
           We
           know
           many
           times
           that
           dear
           friends
           who
           are
           very
           neerly
           linkt
           together
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           be
           long
           absent
           one
           from
           another
           there
           grows
           a
           strangeness
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           degrees
           their
           friendship
           is
           deaded
           ;
           but
           now
           when
           they
           are
           together
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           an
           intercourse
           of
           love
           and
           friendship
           ,
           then
           their
           friendship
           is
           kept
           active
           and
           quick
           ,
           but
           now
           if
           they
           be
           absent
           long
           ;
           Indeed
           if
           they
           be
           absent
           in
           another
           Country
           when
           they
           cannot
           come
           together
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           sure
           it
           is
           not
           through
           any
           neglect
           ,
           then
           it
           will
           not
           damp
           their
           friendship
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           are
           neer
           and
           come
           not
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           then
           they
           think
           it
           is
           out
           of
           neglect
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           grow
           strange
           .
           So
           it
           is
           with
           the
           soul
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           possibility
           of
           coming
           into
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           then
           it
           would
           not
           hinder
           the
           sweetness
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           to
           us
           .
           But
           now
           when
           we
           have
           those
           duties
           of
           worship
           wherein
           
           we
           may
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           neglect
           them
           ,
           our
           familiarity
           with
           God
           will
           quickly
           be
           lost
           ,
           
             Acquaint
             thy self
             with
             God
             and
             be
             at
             peace
             .
          
           God
           is
           willing
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           his
           servants
           ,
           the
           Lord
           loves
           to
           be
           familiar
           with
           the
           poorest
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           and
           wilt
           not
           thou
           maintain
           that
           sweet
           familiarity
           with
           God
           ?
           These
           two
           benefits
           will
           fallow
           upon
           thy
           familiarity
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           Those
           that
           are
           most
           familiar
           with
           God
           they
           are
           most
           potent
           with
           God
           ;
           As
           now
           ,
           a
           stranger
           cannot
           prevail
           in
           any
           Petition
           so
           as
           a
           familiar
           friend
           can
           .
           Thus
           my
           brethren
           ,
           when
           strangers
           come
           into
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           regard
           them
           :
           but
           when
           his
           familiars
           come
           into
           his
           presence
           ,
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           that
           keep
           close
           with
           him
           in
           constant
           communion
           and
           converse
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           Worship
           ,
           God
           doth
           take
           them
           as
           His
           familiar
           friends
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           prevail
           much
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           By
           this
           means
           the
           teror
           of
           death
           will
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           way
           to
           take
           off
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           thoughts
           of
           death
           as
           by
           keeping
           familiarity
           with
           God
           ,
           death
           then
           is
           joyful
           to
           those
           that
           converse
           with
           him
           .
           That
           Reverend
           Divine
           that
           is
           now
           with
           God
           (
           Docter
           Preston
           )
           when
           he
           was
           to
           die
           he
           had
           this
           speech
           ,
           
             I
             shall
             but
             change
             my
             place
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             change
             my
             company
          
           ;
           whereas
           its
           otherwise
           if
           thou
           growest-estranged
           from
           God
           ,
           when
           death
           comes
           it
           will
           look
           with
           a
           terrible
           face
           ,
           for
           then
           thou
           hast
           to
           deal
           with
           God
           ,
           thou
           art
           then
           to
           go
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           infinite
           dreadful
           God
           ,
           into
           whose
           presence
           thou
           never
           hadst
           any
           mind
           to
           go
           before
           ,
           but
           saith
           death
           ,
           I
           must
           now
           carry
           thee
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God.
           As
           thy
           
             Body
             returns
             to
             the
             dust
             ,
             so
             thy
             soul
             must
             return
             to
             God
             that
             gave
             it
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           receive
           its
           eternal
           doom
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           now
           saith
           a
           Saint
           ,
           what
           must
           my
           boby
           return
           to
           dust
           and
           my
           soul
           to
           God
           that
           gave
           it
           ?
           it
           is
           he
           which
           I
           have
           been
           with
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           can
           say
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           
             My
             soul
             go
             forth
             ,
             go
             forth
             ,
             why
             art
             thou
             unwilling
             to
             go
             forth
             to
             him
             that
             thou
             hast
             conversed
             with
             all
             thy
             daies
             ?
          
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           what
           safety
           is
           there
           in
           being
           neer
           to
           God
           ,
           especially
           in
           these
           dangerous
           times
           ?
           In
           the
           times
           wherein
           we
           live
           it
           is
           safe
           to
           be
           neer
           God
           ;
           in
           Psal
           .
           22.
           11.
           
           
             Be
             not
             far
             from
             me
             ,
             for
             trouble
             is
             neer
             ,
          
           saith
           David
           :
           Lord
           ,
           trouble
           is
           neer
           me
           ,
           be
           not
           thou
           far
           from
           me
           .
           It
           's
           a
           blessed
           thing
           to
           have
           God
           neer
           us
           when
           
           trouble
           is
           neer
           us
           .
           Trouble
           is
           neer
           many
           of
           you
           ,
           perhaps
           there
           's
           not
           a
           spans
           breadth
           between
           death
           and
           us
           ,
           what
           a
           blessed
           thing
           is
           it
           then
           to
           have
           God
           to
           be
           neer
           us
           ?
           When
           the
           poor
           Chickin
           sees
           the
           Kite
           come
           neer
           to
           seize
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           like
           to
           be
           supprized
           ;
           if
           the
           Hen
           be
           neer
           ,
           it
           runs
           to
           the
           Hen
           ,
           and
           the
           Hen
           covers
           it
           ,
           and
           keeps
           it
           safe
           ;
           So
           it
           should
           be
           with
           us
           ,
           for
           so
           Christ
           saith
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             How
             often
             would
             I
             have
             gathered
             thee
             as
             a
             Hen
             gathereth
             her
             Chickens
             ?
          
           There
           are
           a
           company
           of
           Kites
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           poor
           shiftless
           Creatures
           ;
           now
           how
           happy
           are
           we
           then
           if
           we
           can
           run
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           Gods
           wing
           ?
           There
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           shadow
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           creature
           ;
           but
           the
           shadow
           of
           God
           that
           we
           have
           in
           his
           Worship
           that
           is
           as
           the
           shadow
           of
           his
           Wing
           .
           There
           is
           the
           shadow
           of
           a
           Tree
           ,
           and
           that
           may
           help
           from
           some
           kind
           of
           troubles
           ;
           but
           there
           's
           another
           manner
           of
           shadow
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           the
           wing
           of
           the
           Hen
           ,
           because
           that
           nourishes
           the
           Chicken
           :
           The
           men
           of
           the
           world
           they
           have
           the
           shadow
           of
           the
           Tree
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           Gods
           general
           providence
           which
           is
           over
           all
           creatures
           ;
           but
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           that
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           shadow
           of
           Gods
           Wing
           ,
           like
           the
           shadow
           of
           the
           Hens
           wing
           to
           the
           Chicken
           ,
           which
           doth
           comfort
           it
           ,
           and
           safe-guard
           it
           .
           Let
           us
           by
           the
           duties
           of
           Worship
           thus
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           keep
           nigh
           unto
           Him.
           
        
      
       
         
           SERMON
           III
        
         
           
             Leviticus
             ,
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
             in
             them
             that
             come
             nigh
             me
             .
          
        
         
           I
           WILL
           only
           add
           one
           Particular
           more
           to
           what
           we
           said
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           and
           then
           proceed
           .
        
         
           If
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           Worship
           ,
           we
           are
           nigh
           to
           God
           ,
           then
           hence
           appears
           the
           great
           Honor
           that
           God
           puts
           upon
           His
           Servants
           that
           do
           Worship
           him
           :
           Certainly
           the
           Worshipers
           of
           God
           have
           great
           Honor
           put
           upon
           them
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           vouchsafes
           
           them
           to
           draw
           nigh
           unto
           Him
           ,
           they
           are
           such
           as
           are
           precious
           and
           honorable
           in
           his
           eyes
           .
           I
           will
           not
           enlarge
           my self
           in
           this
           ,
           only
           give
           you
           three
           Scriptures
           that
           shew
           the
           great
           honor
           and
           respect
           that
           God
           puts
           upon
           those
           that
           he
           doth
           admit
           to
           come
           and
           worship
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Scripture
           is
           in
           Deut.
           4.
           17.
           
           There
           Moses
           speaking
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           respect
           that
           God
           shewed
           to
           them
           more
           than
           others
           ;
           for
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             What
             Nation
             is
             there
             so
             great
             ,
             who
             hath
             God
             so
             Nigh
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             is
             in
             all
             things
             that
             we
             call
             upon
             him
             for
             ?
          
           What
           Nation
           is
           there
           so
           great
           as
           you
           are
           ?
           
             (
             So
             great
             !
          
           )
           How
           doth
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           Nation
           of
           Israel
           is
           a
           greater
           Nation
           than
           other
           Nations
           are
           ?
           How
           ?
           
             That
             hath
             God
             so
             Nigh
             unto
             them
             in
             all
             things
             that
             they
             call
             upon
             him
             for
             :
          
           herein
           any
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           or
           Nation
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           great
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           greatly
           honored
           by
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           have
           the
           Lord
           nigh
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           nigh
           unto
           him
           ;
           here
           's
           the
           greatness
           of
           a
           Nation
           :
           You
           would
           think
           that
           if
           one
           would
           describe
           the
           greatness
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           in
           their
           great
           Wealth
           ,
           their
           great
           Trading
           and
           Traffick
           that
           they
           have
           ,
           and
           the
           Fertile
           place
           that
           they
           live
           in
           :
           No
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           the
           greatness
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           But
           
             what
             Nation
             is
             there
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             Lord
             God
             so
             nigh
             to
             them
             ?
          
           There
           's
           the
           greatness
           of
           a
           Nation
           :
           and
           so
           a
           spiritual
           heart
           would
           account
           greatness
           to
           consist
           in
           having
           God
           to
           be
           nigh
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Scripture
           is
           in
           Numb
           .
           16.
           9.
           
           There
           we
           have
           Moses
           speaking
           unto
           the
           sons
           of
           Korah
           ,
           rebuking
           them
           for
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           he
           brings
           this
           aggravation
           to
           them
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           sin
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Seemeth
             it
             but
             a
             small
             thing
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             hath
             separated
             you
             from
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Israel
             to
             bring
             you
             neer
             to
             Himself
             ?
          
           That
           is
           ,
           That
           you
           should
           come
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           Is
           this
           a
           small
           thing
           to
           you
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           honor
           enough
           ?
           As
           if
           Moses
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           Why
           do
           you
           contend
           for
           any
           more
           Honor
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           separated
           you
           ,
           to
           bring
           you
           neer
           to
           himself
           ?
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             This
             you
             will
             say
             was
             spoken
             to
             the
             Priests
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           every
           gracious
           soul
           ,
           for
           every
           Beleever
           Christ
           hath
           made
           a
           King
           ,
           Priest
           ,
           and
           Prophet
           unto
           himself
           ;
           now
           there
           is
           no
           Beleever
           ,
           but
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           separated
           
           him
           or
           her
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           to
           be
           neer
           unto
           God.
           This
           is
           the
           dignity
           that
           God
           hath
           put
           upon
           thee
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           separated
           by
           His
           grace
           to
           be
           one
           neer
           to
           Him
           ,
           whereas
           others
           of
           the
           world
           they
           depart
           from
           Him
           ,
           continually
           depart
           more
           and
           more
           from
           Him
           ;
           but
           (
           I
           say
           )
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           grace
           hath
           set
           thee
           apart
           for
           Himself
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           in
           Psal
           ,
           4.
           3.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             set
             apart
             him
             that
             is
             godly
             for
             himself
             :
          
           Thou
           art
           separated
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           To
           what
           end
           ?
           It
           is
           ,
           that
           thou
           mightest
           be
           neer
           to
           Him
           ,
           this
           is
           thy
           priviledg
           ,
           and
           thou
           shouldest
           account
           it
           thy
           great
           Honor
           (
           thou
           hast
           not
           that
           Honor
           and
           respect
           in
           the
           world
           as
           others
           have
           ,
           but
           thou
           art
           one
           of
           Gods
           separate
           Ones
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           neer
           to
           Him.
           
        
         
           A
           third
           Scripture
           is
           in
           Psal
           .
           33.
           28.
           
           There
           you
           may
           see
           how
           the
           Prophet
           David
           did
           highly
           esteem
           of
           that
           great
           Honor
           that
           the
           Lord
           did
           put
           upon
           him
           in
           this
           in
           being
           neer
           to
           God
           :
           
             But
             it
             is
             good
             for
             me
             to
             draw
             neer
             to
             God.
          
           Mark
           how
           he
           speaks
           ,
           
             But
             it
             is
             good
             for
             me
             :
          
           Why
           ?
           
             For
             loe
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             far
             from
             thee
             ,
             shall
             perish
             :
             thou
             hast
             destroyed
             all
             them
             that
             go
             a
             whoring
             from
             thee
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           There
           are
           some
           that
           did
           seem
           to
           be
           neer
           unto
           thee
           heretofore
           ,
           that
           were
           as
           the
           Wife
           to
           the
           Husband
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           gone
           a
           whoring
           from
           thee
           ;
           base
           Hypocrites
           ,
           base
           Apostates
           ,
           they
           are
           gone
           a
           whoring
           from
           thee
           ,
           their
           hearts
           being
           carnal
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           find
           that
           Contentment
           and
           satisfaction
           in
           thy
           Worship
           as
           thy
           Saints
           do
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           gone
           a
           whoring
           from
           thee
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           good
           for
           me
           to
           draw
           neer
           to
           thee
           .
           It
           is
           an
           excellent
           Scripture
           .
           Do
           you
           see
           any
           yong
           ones
           ,
           or
           others
           that
           were
           very
           forward
           not
           many
           yeers
           ago
           ,
           and
           would
           speak
           of
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           now
           they
           are
           gone
           a
           whoring
           ,
           they
           are
           departed
           from
           God
           and
           His
           Waies
           ,
           and
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           flesh
           hath
           taken
           their
           hearts
           ?
           
             Thou
             wilt
             destroy
             them
          
           (
           saith
           
             David
             )
             that
             go
             a
             whoring
             from
             thee
             .
          
           So
           thou
           shouldest
           think
           with
           thy self
           ;
           Oh
           miserable
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           those
           who
           once
           were
           forward
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           Religion
           and
           now
           are
           gone
           a
           whoring
           from
           God
           ;
           
             But
             it
             is
             good
             for
             me
             to
             draw
             neer
             to
             God
             ,
          
           they
           are
           gone
           from
           thee
           ,
           
             and
             thou
             wilt
             destroy
             them
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             good
             for
             me
             to
             draw
             neer
             to
             thee
          
           ;
           I
           bless
           my self
           in
           drawing
           neer
           to
           thee
           ,
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           bless
           the
           time
           that
           ever
           I
           did
           draw
           neer
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           that
           ever
           I
           knew
           those
           waies
           wherein
           
           my
           soul
           hath
           drawn
           neer
           to
           God.
           Such
           as
           worship
           God
           aright
           ,
           and
           do
           delight
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           they
           are
           such
           as
           have
           a
           great
           honor
           put
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           do
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God.
           And
           thus
           we
           have
           finished
           the
           first
           Point
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Point
           is
           that
           will
           hold
           us
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Sanctifying
             Gods
             Name
             in
             our
             drawing
             neer
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           When
           we
           worship
           God
           we
           draw
           nigh
           to
           Him
           ,
           but
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           how
           we
           draw
           nigh
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           12.
           
           
             Let
             us
             draw
             neer
             with
             a
             true
             heart
             .
             Look
             to
             thy
             feet
             when
             thou
             comest
             into
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             Eccles
             .
          
           5.
           1.
           
           Now
           for
           the
           Sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           Him
           we
           shall
           endeavor
           to
           open
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           shewing
           you
           wherein
           the
           Sanctification
           of
           Gods
           Name
           consists
           ,
           or
           what
           we
           should
           do
           that
           we
           might
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           Him.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Reason
           why
           God
           will
           have
           his
           Name
           to
           be
           Sanctified
           in
           those
           that
           do
           draw
           nigh
           to
           Him.
           
        
         
           How
           we
           should
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           Him
           ,
           it
           is
           under
           these
           two
           Heads
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           There
           must
           be
           a
           dew
           preparation
           unto
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           that
           we
           exercise
           our selves
           in
           at
           any
           time
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           A
           right
           behavior
           of
           our
           souls
           in
           it
           :
           in
           these
           two
           things
           consists
           the
           Sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           His
           Worship
           .
           Now
           under
           these
           Two
           Heads
           all
           that
           I
           shall
           speak
           about
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           will
           be
           contain'd
           .
           At
           this
           time
           I
           shall
           only
           speak
           to
           the
           First
           :
        
         
           
             The
             due
             preparation
             of
             the
             Soul
             unto
             the
             Duties
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             :
          
           Therein
           consists
           a
           special
           part
           of
           the
           Sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           him
           .
           And
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           we
           find
           it
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           That
           preparation
           for
           Worship
           it
           is
           called
           the
           Sanctifying
           of
           our selves
           ;
           and
           by
           finding
           this
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           hinted
           me
           upon
           this
           Head
           ,
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           preparation
           unto
           worship
           in
           our
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           because
           I
           find
           in
           Scripture
           that
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           our selves
           for
           Worship
           ,
           and
           the
           preparation
           of
           our selves
           for
           Worship
           ,
           are
           al
           one
           :
           I
           'le
           give
           you
           these
           two
           texts
           ;
           In
           1
           Sam.
           16.
           5.
           you
           shall
           find
           there
           ,
           that
           Samuel
           when
           he
           was
           sent
           by
           God
           to
           anoint
           David
           in
           Bethlem
           ,
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             come
             to
             sacrifice
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             sanctifie
             your selves
             ,
             and
             come
             with
             me
             to
             the
             sacrifice
             .
             Do
             you
             come
             peaceably
          
           say
           they
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           what
           then
           ?
           
           
             Sanctifie
             your selves
             and
             come
             with
             me
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             :
          
           That
           's
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           Prepare
           your selves
           and
           come
           with
           me
           to
           the
           Sacrifice
           :
           and
           so
           in
           Job
           ,
           1.
           5.
           there
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           holy
           man
           Job
           when
           his
           sons
           had
           been
           feasting
           ,
           he
           was
           somewhat
           afraid
           lest
           there
           should
           be
           some
           miscarriage
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           sinned
           against
           God
           in
           their
           feasting
           (
           as
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           to
           give
           liberty
           to
           please
           the
           flesh
           and
           not
           to
           sin
           ,
           not
           to
           transgress
           bounds
           )
           therefore
           Job
           ,
           though
           he
           did
           not
           hear
           of
           any
           notorious
           abuse
           of
           their
           feasting
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           afraid
           lest
           they
           should
           sin
           ,
           he
           knew
           how
           dangerous
           it
           was
           to
           have
           so
           much
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           flesh
           and
           not
           to
           transgress
           bounds
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             he
             sent
             to
             his
             sons
             and
             sanctified
             them
             .
             It
             was
             so
          
           (
           saith
           the
           text
           )
           
             when
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             feasting
             were
             gone
             about
             ,
             that
          
           Job
           
             sent
             and
             sanctified
             them
          
           :
           that
           Job
           sent
           unto
           them
           to
           prepare
           them
           to
           offer
           sacrifice
           ,
           to
           prepare
           them
           for
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Scripture
           holds
           forth
           this
           then
           ,
           that
           to
           prepare
           for
           Worship
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           sanctifie
           for
           worship
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           one
           special
           thing
           that
           is
           required
           in
           our
           sanctifying
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           our
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           due
           preparation
           for
           his
           holy
           Worship
           ,
           Now
           for
           the
           orderly
           handling
           of
           things
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           shal
           shew
           you
           
             That
             we
             must
             prepare
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           ,
           
             Wherein
             this
             preparation
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             doth
             consist
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             The
             excellency
             that
             there
             is
             in
             this
             ,
          
           or
           
             what
             great
             good
             there
             is
             in
             preparation
             for
             Gods
             Worship
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             I
             shall
             Answer
             a
             case
             of
             Conscience
             or
             two
             .
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           ,
           
             What
             is
             the
             behavior
             of
             the
             soul
             in
             Sanctifying
             Gods
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           
             The
             Reasons
             why
             God
             will
             be
             sanctified
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             Worship
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             That
             there
             must
             be
             preparation
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           That
           God
           that
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           and
           glorious
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           having
           to
           deal
           with
           such
           an
           infinite
           ,
           glorious
           ,
           dreadful
           Majesty
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           that
           we
           should
           make
           preparation
           when
           we
           come
           nigh
           unto
           him
           :
           therefore
           in
           Exod.
           19.
           10.
           when
           God
           came
           among
           the
           people
           to
           give
           them
           his
           Law
           ,
           he
           did
           require
           that
           
             they
             should
             be
             sanctified
             to
             day
             and
             to
             morrow
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             wash
             their
             cloaths
             and
             be
             ready
             against
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             for
          
           
           
             the
             third
             day
             the
             Lord
             would
             come
             down
             upon
             mount
             Sinai
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           God
           did
           not
           so
           much
           stand
           upon
           their
           cloaths
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           to
           signifie
           an
           inward
           washing
           .
           Now
           my
           breathren
           ,
           if
           when
           God
           came
           to
           give
           the
           Law
           they
           were
           so
           to
           prepare
           ,
           then
           certainly
           when
           we
           are
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           prepare
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           coming
           ,
           For
           that
           that
           is
           observable
           is
           ,
           Why
           they
           were
           for
           two
           daies
           together
           to
           make
           such
           preparation
           ,
           the
           argument
           is
           because
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ;
           
             The
             Lord
             said
             to
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             Go
             and
             Sanctifie
             the
             people
             to
             day
             and
             tomorrow
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             wash
             their
             cloaths
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             against
             the
             third
             day
             ,
          
           Why
           ?
           
             for
             the
             Lord
             will
             come
             down
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             people
             upon
             mount
             Sinai
             :
          
           The
           Lord
           will
           come
           down
           in
           the
           third
           day
           ,
           and
           therefore
           let
           them
           be
           sanctisied
           .
           So
           when
           thou
           goest
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           thou
           expectest
           ,
           or
           shouldest
           expect
           that
           God
           will
           come
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           that
           thy
           heart
           shall
           be
           drawn
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           therfore
           thou
           shouldest
           make
           some
           preparation
           .
           (
           For
           the
           time
           of
           preparation
           we
           shall
           speak
           to
           afterward
           when
           we
           come
           to
           the
           cases
           of
           Conscience
           about
           preparation
           for
           worship
           .
           )
           And
           so
           in
           Chr.
           22
           5.
           14.
           
           David
           makes
           preparation
           for
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           House
           of
           God
           that
           he
           had
           to
           build
           ,
           though
           he
           could
           not
           do
           it
           himself
           in
           his
           own
           time
           ,
           yet
           being
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           great
           preparation
           was
           made
           by
           David
           ?
           The
           moral
           of
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           House
           of
           God
           being
           a
           Type
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Christ
           ;
           it
           shews
           that
           there
           should
           be
           much
           preparation
           when
           we
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           God
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           God
           is
           great
           that
           we
           draw
           nigh
           to
           ,
           so
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           are
           great
           duties
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           greatest
           things
           that
           doth
           concern
           us
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           a
           very
           carnal
           heart
           to
           slight
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           to
           make
           account
           of
           them
           as
           little
           matters
           :
           Carnal
           hearts
           ordinarily
           ,
           the
           things
           that
           concern
           their
           businesses
           in
           the
           world
           they
           think
           great
           matters
           ;
           Oh
           I
           may
           not
           neglect
           that
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           neglect
           that
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           neglect
           such
           a
           business
           ,
           or
           I
           may
           not
           neglect
           to
           visit
           or
           gratifie
           such
           a
           friend
           ;
           but
           now
           for
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           it
           is
           good
           indeed
           ,
           but
           whether
           it
           be
           done
           or
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           therefore
           they
           can
           put
           off
           Prayer
           ;
           if
           they
           have
           any
           business
           the
           time
           of
           prayer
           must
           pay
           for
           it
           ;
           they
           can
           put
           off
           that
           
           upon
           any
           slight
           occasion
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           account
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           great
           matters
           ;
           My
           brethren
           I
           beseech
           you
           learn
           this
           lesson
           this
           morning
           ,
           to
           account
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           great
           matters
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           greatest
           things
           that
           do
           concern
           you
           here
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           the
           homage
           that
           you
           tender
           up
           to
           the
           high
           God
           ,
           as
           you
           heard
           ,
           and
           those
           things
           wherein
           God
           communicates
           himself
           in
           his
           choise
           Mercies
           ,
           now
           being
           such
           great
           matters
           there
           is
           cause
           that
           we
           should
           prepare
           .
           For
           that
           one
           thing
           of
           prayer
           ,
           saith
           Luther
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           great
           work
           ,
           and
           a
           difficult
           work
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           had
           need
           be
           preparation
           for
           it
           :
           Business
           of
           great
           consequence
           we
           make
           preparation
           for
           ,
           indeed
           if
           a
           business
           be
           a
           slight
           business
           we
           can
           fall
           upon
           it
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           you
           make
           not
           preparation
           to
           go
           in
           a
           Boat
           one
           the
           Thames
           ,
           but
           to
           go
           a
           voyage
           you
           make
           great
           preparation
           .
           Now
           if
           men
           and
           women
           would
           but
           understand
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           to
           be
           great
           ,
           they
           would
           see
           a
           necessity
           to
           make
           a
           preparation
           ;
           Many
           men
           for
           want
           of
           preparation
           to
           duties
           they
           lose
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           perform
           a
           duty
           of
           Worship
           in
           prayer
           ,
           they
           spend
           half
           the
           time
           that
           is
           convenient
           to
           be
           spent
           in
           prayer
           before
           they
           begin
           to
           pray
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           are
           a
           long
           time
           before
           they
           can
           settle
           themselves
           to
           attend
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           kind
           of
           worship
           ;
           I
           say
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           time
           in
           the
           worship
           is
           spent
           ordinarily
           before
           we
           can
           get
           our
           hearts
           to
           close
           with
           the
           worship
           ;
           now
           that
           is
           a
           sore
           and
           a
           great
           evil
           to
           lose
           any
           part
           of
           the
           time
           of
           worship
           :
           Christians
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           account
           highly
           of
           the
           time
           of
           your
           worship
           ,
           you
           have
           been
           so
           long
           time
           at
           prayer
           ,
           yea
           ,
           but
           how
           much
           of
           it
           hath
           been
           lost
           because
           you
           have
           not
           prepared
           beforehand
           for
           it
           ?
           perhaps
           you
           kneel'd
           upon
           your
           knees
           ,
           but
           you
           were
           a
           long
           time
           before
           you
           could
           get
           your
           hearts
           warm
           at
           your
           work
           ,
           why
           you
           should
           have
           been
           warm
           before
           you
           had
           come
           :
           It
           is
           so
           oftentimes
           with
           many
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           meet
           together
           and
           there
           is
           no
           preparation
           for
           their
           business
           ,
           they
           come
           together
           and
           they
           are
           a
           long
           time
           before
           they
           can
           buckle
           to
           the
           business
           that
           they
           came
           about
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           preparation
           ,
           but
           if
           there
           be
           preparation
           made
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           knows
           beforehand
           what
           his
           work
           is
           ,
           they
           can
           fall
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           can
           dispatch
           as
           much
           in
           one
           hour
           as
           others
           do
           in
           two
           or
           three
           ;
           but
           of
           that
           we
           shall
           speak
           more
           afterwards
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           There
           must
           be
           preparation
           because
           our
           hearts
           are
           naturally
           ,
           exceedingly
           unprepared
           for
           every
           good
           work
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           naturally
           even
           
             reprobate
             to
             every
             good
             work
          
           ,
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           are
           high
           and
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           holy
           things
           ,
           but
           by
           nature
           our
           hearts
           grovel
           in
           the
           dirt
           and
           we
           are
           carnal
           ,
           sensual
           ,
           drossie
           ,
           dead
           ,
           slight
           ,
           sottish
           ,
           and
           vain
           ,
           altogether
           unsit
           to
           come
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           :
           Oh
           that
           we
           were
           but
           apprehensive
           and
           sensible
           of
           the
           unfitness
           of
           our
           hearts
           to
           come
           into
           Gods
           presence
           !
           Perhaps
           because
           thou
           knowest
           not
           God
           thou
           canst
           rush
           into
           his
           presence
           without
           any
           more
           ado
           ,
           but
           if
           thou
           knowest
           thy self
           ,
           and
           God
           ,
           thou
           couldest
           not
           but
           see
           thy self
           altogether
           unfit
           for
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           to
           wonder
           that
           the
           Lord
           should
           not
           spurn
           thee
           out
           of
           his
           presence
           every
           time
           thou
           comest
           unto
           him
           ,
           there
           had
           need
           then
           be
           preparation
           because
           we
           are
           so
           unsit
           to
           come
           into
           his
           presence
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           There
           had
           need
           be
           preparation
           because
           of
           the
           great
           hinderances
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God.
           This
           business
           and
           the
           other
           business
           would
           hinder
           ;
           the
           intanglements
           ,
           they
           would
           hinder
           ;
           the
           temptations
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           they
           would
           hinder
           ;
           sometimes
           the
           indisposition
           of
           our
           bodies
           doth
           mightily
           hinder
           ;
           and
           the
           stirrings
           of
           the
           passions
           of
           our
           minds
           they
           hinder
           :
           if
           there
           be
           any
           business
           fals
           out
           amiss
           in
           the
           family
           ,
           and
           any
           thing
           go
           but
           cross
           ,
           how
           are
           we
           put
           off
           the
           hinges
           and
           made
           unfit
           for
           holy
           duties
           !
           There
           had
           need
           be
           preparation
           therefore
           because
           there
           are
           so
           many
           hinderances
           in
           the
           way
           ;
           many
           of
           you
           will
           complain
           that
           you
           are
           much
           hindered
           ,
           but
           do
           you
           do
           what
           you
           can
           to
           make
           preparation
           beforehand
           ?
           Do
           the
           hinderances
           that
           you
           complain
           of
           put
           you
           on
           to
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           carefull
           to
           make
           due
           preparation
           for
           Holy
           Duties
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           We
           find
           that
           the
           Heathens
           themselves
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           when
           they
           did
           but
           worship
           their
           Idol
           gods
           ,
           they
           would
           make
           some
           preparation
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           sutable
           to
           those
           gods
           that
           they
           worshiped
           ,
           therfore
           they
           would
           wash
           their
           flesh
           and
           purge
           themselves
           ,
           but
           though
           their
           preparation
           was
           but
           very
           poor
           ,
           yet
           they
           taught
           us
           thus
           much
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           convinc'd
           in
           their
           consciences
           that
           when
           God
           was
           to
           be
           worshiped
           ,
           people
           should
           be
           prepared
           .
        
         
         
           The
           sixt
           and
           last
           reason
           hath
           a
           great
           deal
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           I
           beseech
           you
           consider
           of
           ;
           we
           find
           that
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           make
           the
           uprightness
           of
           the
           heart
           much
           to
           consist
           in
           preparation
           for
           worship
           ;
           and
           doth
           make
           the
           falsness
           of
           the
           heart
           to
           consist
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           men
           do
           not
           prepare
           .
           Perhaps
           you
           have
           not
           so
           much
           thought
           of
           this
           ,
           but
           yet
           it
           is
           of
           excellent
           use
           unto
           you
           .
           We
           shall
           find
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           make
           the
           very
           uprightness
           of
           the
           heart
           to
           consist
           in
           the
           preparation
           for
           duty
           ;
           and
           the
           falsness
           of
           a
           mans
           heart
           to
           consist
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           he
           makes
           not
           conscience
           to
           prepare
           his
           heart
           for
           God
           and
           His
           Worship
           :
           And
           this
           I
           will
           shew
           unto
           you
           very
           plainly
           and
           cleerly
           ;
           take
           these
           two
           Examples
           ,
           The
           first
           of
           Rehoboam
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           of
           Jehoshaphat
           ,
           one
           a
           wicked
           man
           whose
           heart
           was
           false
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           a
           godly
           man
           whose
           heart
           was
           right
           with
           God.
           The
           falsness
           of
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           one
           is
           in
           2
           Chron.
           12.
           14.
           there
           you
           have
           what
           Gods
           thoughts
           of
           Rehoboam
           were
           in
           the
           verses
           before
           :
           but
           now
           he
           brings
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           sentence
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           saith
           the
           text
           ,
           
             he
             did
             evil
             ,
             because
             he
             prepared
             not
             his
             heart
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           there
           were
           many
           good
           things
           that
           Rehoboam
           did
           :
           I
           might
           shew
           you
           some
           things
           ;
           as
           how
           he
           did
           obey
           the
           Prophet
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           seeking
           to
           avenge
           himself
           upon
           those
           that
           did
           rend
           themselves
           from
           his
           obedience
           :
           the
           Lord
           did
           but
           send
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           had
           an
           Army
           ready
           to
           revenge
           himself
           upon
           those
           that
           in
           a
           way
           of
           rebellion
           did
           rend
           themselves
           from
           under
           his
           government
           ,
           and
           he
           obeyed
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           but
           for
           all
           that
           he
           did
           evil
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           God
           looked
           upon
           him
           as
           a
           man
           that
           had
           no
           uprightness
           in
           him
           ,
           Why
           ?
           
             For
             he
             did
             not
             prepare
             his
             heart
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           Saith
           God
           ,
           I
           look
           upon
           all
           Rehoboam
           did
           ,
           as
           nothing
           ;
           look
           upon
           his
           waies
           as
           evil
           ,
           and
           himself
           as
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           why
           ?
           Because
           he
           did
           not
           prepare
           his
           heart
           to
           seek
           the
           Lord
           ,
           if
           his
           heart
           had
           been
           upright
           with
           me
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           prepared
           his
           heart
           to
           seek
           me
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           now
           lay
           this
           text
           to
           your
           hearts
           ,
           Do
           you
           prepare
           your
           hearts
           to
           seek
           God
           ?
           when
           ye
           go
           to
           prayr
           ,
           Can
           you
           say
           that
           you
           take
           pains
           in
           preparing
           your
           hearts
           for
           it
           ?
           and
           in
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           so
           likewise
           for
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ?
        
         
           Now
           for
           Jehoshaphat
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           in
           2
           Chron.
           19.
           3.
           there
           you
           may
           see
           what
           the
           Lord
           saith
           of
           Jehoshaphat
           that
           was
           godly
           ;
           
             Nevertheless
             ,
             there
             are
             good
             things
             found
             in
             thee
             ,
             in
             that
             thou
             hast
             taken
          
           
           
             way
             the
             groves
             out
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             hast
             prepared
             thine
             heart
             to
             seek
             God.
             Jehoshaphat
          
           was
           found
           guilty
           in
           joyning
           himself
           to
           wicked
           men
           too
           much
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           comes
           and
           saith
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Wouldest
             thou
             help
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             love
             them
             that
             hate
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Therfore
             is
             wrath
             upon
             thee
             from
             before
             the
             Lord.
             Jehoshaphat
          
           here
           we
           see
           was
           very
           faulty
           in
           joyning
           with
           those
           that
           were
           wicked
           ,
           and
           is
           rebuked
           by
           the
           Prophet
           from
           the
           Lord
           ;
           What
           wilt
           thou
           joyn
           with
           the
           wicked
           ?
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           is
           upon
           thee
           :
           Well
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           (
           I
           beseech
           you
           observe
           it
           )
           That
           at
           that
           time
           when
           the
           Lord
           is
           most
           displeased
           against
           Jehoshaphat
           ,
           and
           sends
           his
           Prophet
           in
           his
           Name
           to
           pronounce
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           is
           out
           against
           him
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           God
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           an
           upright
           heart
           ,
           though
           he
           failed
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           
             yet
             there
             is
             some
             good
             found
             in
             thee
             ,
             in
             that
             thou
             hast
             prepared
             thy
             heart
             to
             seek
             God.
          
           Indeed
           through
           some
           sudden
           temptations
           thou
           art
           drawn
           aside
           in
           this
           particular
           act
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           been
           thy
           care
           to
           prepare
           thy
           heart
           to
           seek
           me
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           regard
           I
           do
           look
           upon
           thee
           as
           having
           an
           upright
           heart
           .
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           how
           much
           the
           Scripture
           puts
           upon
           the
           preparation
           of
           the
           heart
           to
           seek
           God.
           And
           so
           in
           1
           Sam.
           7.
           3.
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           Scripture
           makes
           the
           uprightness
           of
           the
           heart
           to
           consist
           in
           this
           ,
           And
           Samuel
           
             spake
             unto
             all
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             saying
             ,
             If
             ye
             do
             return
             unto
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             your
             hearts
             ,
          
           (
           what
           then
           ?
           )
           
             Then
             put
             away
             the
             strange
             gods
             :
             and
             Ashtaroth
             from
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             prepare
             your
             hearts
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             only
             :
          
           As
           if
           Samuel
           should
           say
           ,
           If
           you
           will
           return
           indeed
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           if
           indeed
           your
           hearts
           be
           upright
           (
           according
           to
           what
           you
           seem
           to
           profess
           in
           turning
           to
           God
           ,
           )
           Then
           prepare
           your
           hearts
           to
           seek
           the
           Lord.
           You
           do
           not
           in
           truth
           turn
           to
           God
           except
           you
           make
           conscience
           to
           prepare
           your
           hearts
           :
           Therefore
           you
           that
           never
           yet
           knew
           what
           it
           was
           to
           make
           conscience
           to
           prepare
           your
           hearts
           for
           holy
           duties
           ,
           know
           that
           you
           have
           not
           turned
           with
           all
           your
           heart
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           there
           hath
           not
           been
           the
           true
           turning
           of
           your
           hearts
           unto
           the
           Lord.
           Thus
           you
           see
           there
           is
           much
           lies
           upon
           preparation
           to
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           :
           Well
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           seeing
           there
           lies
           so
           much
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           pray
           open
           it
           wherein
           it
           doth
           consist
           .
           To
           that
           I
           answer
           ,
           It
           consists
           in
           these
           Five
           things
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           briefly
           name
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           
             In
             the
             possessing
             the
             heart
             with
             the
             right
             apprehension
             of
             that
             God
             before
             whom
             we
             come
             to
             tender
             our
             duties
             .
          
           Then
           do
           we
           make
           conscience
           to
           prepare
           our
           hearts
           ,
           when
           we
           labor
           upon
           our
           going
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           to
           get
           our
           hearts
           before-hand
           possessed
           with
           right
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           Majesty
           of
           that
           God
           that
           we
           are
           going
           to
           worship
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           greatness
           and
           weight
           of
           the
           duty
           that
           we
           are
           setting
           about
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           manner
           how
           it
           is
           to
           be
           performed
           ,
           the
           rule
           by
           which
           we
           are
           to
           be
           guided
           ,
           the
           end
           that
           we
           are
           to
           aim
           at
           :
           Meditation
           is
           a
           good
           preparation
           to
           holy
           duties
           .
           And
           these
           are
           the
           general
           Heads
           of
           our
           Meditation
           for
           our
           Preparation
           to
           Duty
           .
           Viz.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           
             What
             God
             he
             is
             we
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             .
          
           Meditate
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Attributes
           ,
           and
           then
           meditate
           of
           the
           weight
           of
           our
           Duties
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           rule
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           them
           ;
           get
           your
           hearts
           possessed
           with
           meditations
           of
           this
           nature
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           ,
           at
           a
           special
           thing
           ,
           doth
           consist
           your
           preparation
           to
           holy
           duties
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Second
           thing
           wherein
           the
           preparation
           to
           a
           duty
           consists
           ,
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           
             The
             taking
             off
             of
             the
             heart
             from
             every
             sinful
             way
             ,
          
           (
           the
           endeavor
           at
           least
           )
           If
           there
           be
           iniquity
           in
           thine
           hand
           or
           heart
           ,
           labor
           to
           put
           it
           out
           :
           When
           thou
           art
           to
           come
           into
           God●
           presence
           ,
           do
           not
           bring
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           the
           love
           of
           any
           sin
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           but
           labor
           to
           put
           it
           from
           thy
           heart
           :
           in
           2
           Chron.
           29.
           5.
           we
           find
           there
           what
           is
           required
           to
           preparation
           ;
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           Hezekiah
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Hear
             me
             ,
             ye
             Levites
             sanctifie
             now
             your selves
             ,
             and
             sanctifie
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             your
             fathers
             ,
             and
             carry
             forth
             the
             filthiness
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             place
             .
          
           That
           is
           sanctifying
           a
           thing
           ,
           to
           carry
           forth
           the
           filthiness
           out
           of
           that
           thing
           that
           we
           would
           sanctifie
           :
           So
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           our
           hearts
           it
           is
           ,
           by
           carrying
           forth
           the
           filthiness
           out
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           fit
           for
           a
           duty
           .
           And
           in
           Job
           .
           11.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             If
             thou
             prepare
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             stretch
             out
             thine
             hand
             towards
             him
             :
          
           (
           What
           then
           ?
           )
           
             If
             iniquity
             be
             in
             thine
             hand
             ,
             put
             it
             far
             away
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             wickedness
             dwell
             in
             thy
             tabernacles
             .
          
           These
           Two
           must
           be
           together
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           Third
           thing
           is
           this
           ,
           
             The
             preparation
             of
             the
             heart
             it
             is
             ,
             The
             dis-intangling
             of
             the
             heart
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             occasions
             and
             businesses
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           I
           am
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           but
           how
           is
           my
           heart
           insnared
           and
           intangled
           in
           this
           and
           the
           othere
           
           business
           ;
           Now
           when
           I
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           I
           must
           lay
           aside
           all
           ,
           for
           there
           's
           the
           preparation
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           separating
           of
           it
           for
           such
           a
           work
           ,
           for
           that
           's
           the
           nature
           of
           Sanctification
           ,
           the
           separating
           of
           a
           thing
           from
           a
           common
           use
           ;
           I
           am
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           now
           I
           must
           labor
           to
           separate
           my
           heart
           from
           a
           common
           use
           :
           At
           other
           times
           God
           gives
           me
           liberty
           to
           let
           out
           my
           heart
           to
           common
           uses
           ;
           but
           now
           when
           I
           come
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           I
           must
           separate
           my
           heart
           from
           all
           common
           uses
           ,
           that
           my
           heart
           may
           be
           wholly
           for
           God.
           I
           remember
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           story
           of
           Cicil
           which
           was
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           went
           to
           read
           ,
           he
           would
           lay
           his
           gown
           off
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Lie
             there
             Lord
          
           Cicil
           :
           So
           when
           we
           go
           to
           duty
           ,
           we
           should
           say
           ,
           Lie
           by
           world
           :
           (
           and
           by
           laying
           aside
           the
           world
           I
           mean
           ,
           laying
           aside
           of
           all
           houshold
           affairs
           ,
           or
           affairs
           in
           trading
           ,
           &c.
           )
           I
           must
           be
           as
           one
           that
           hath
           nothing
           to
           do
           in
           the
           world
           for
           that
           time
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           time
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           holy
           for
           this
           ,
           as
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           is
           holy
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           Why
           may
           not
           any
           time
           be
           said
           to
           be
           holy
           that
           I
           spend
           in
           holy
           duties
           ?
           No
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           make
           time
           holy
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           that
           God
           makes
           holy
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           holy
           because
           of
           the
           duties
           that
           I
           perform
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           duties
           that
           I
           perform
           then
           are
           more
           acceptable
           because
           they
           are
           done
           in
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           makes
           a
           place
           holy
           ,
           not
           because
           it
           is
           appointed
           for
           holy
           duties
           and
           uses
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           is
           so
           appointed
           by
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           performing
           a
           duty
           in
           that
           place
           is
           more
           acceptable
           to
           God
           than
           in
           another
           place
           :
           But
           now
           though
           we
           cannot
           make
           our
           time
           holy
           in
           that
           second
           sense
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           time
           set
           apart
           for
           a
           holy
           use
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           regard
           it
           is
           holy
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           should
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           not
           to
           have
           our
           outward
           business
           to
           devour
           that
           time
           that
           is
           holy
           in
           that
           regard
           ,
           as
           Nehemiah
           ,
           When
           Tobiah
           and
           Sanballat
           sent
           to
           him
           to
           come
           and
           confer
           with
           them
           ;
           No
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           I
           cannot
           go
           ,
           
             for
             the
             work
             is
             great
             that
             I
             have
             to
             do
             :
          
           So
           we
           must
           not
           intangle
           our selves
           to
           meddle
           with
           other
           things
           when
           we
           are
           to
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           for
           our
           work
           is
           great
           .
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           thing
           for
           preparation
           is
           ,
           
             To
             Watch
             and
             to
             Pray
          
           :
           We
           should
           watch
           over
           our
           hearts
           lest
           they
           be
           made
           unfit
           for
           duties
           .
           So
           we
           should
           prepare
           for
           Prayer
           all
           day
           long
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           should
           watch
           over
           our
           hearts
           that
           they
           be
           not
           let
           out
           so
           far
           as
           to
           hinder
           us
           in
           prayer
           when
           we
           come
           to
           do
           
           it
           .
           I
           remember
           that
           Tertullian
           saith
           ,
           That
           the
           Christians
           did
           so
           sup
           as
           if
           they
           were
           to
           pray
           :
           So
           when
           thou
           art
           in
           company
           thou
           shouldest
           watch
           unto
           prayer
           .
           Oh
           that
           you
           did
           so
           !
           you
           cannot
           but
           be
           conscious
           to
           your selves
           ,
           that
           oftentimes
           when
           you
           have
           bin
           in
           company
           your
           hearts
           have
           been
           put
           out
           of
           tune
           and
           frame
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           been
           no
           way
           fit
           for
           prayer
           ;
           when
           you
           come
           home
           your
           house
           and
           family
           finds
           it
           so
           :
           You
           that
           take
           such
           delight
           in
           company
           ,
           and
           sitting
           up
           late
           I
           appeal
           to
           your
           consciences
           ,
           whether
           you
           can
           come
           home
           and
           find
           your selves
           fit
           either
           in
           your
           family
           ,
           or
           closet
           to
           go
           and
           open
           you
           hearts
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           one
           Note
           by
           the
           way
           wherby
           you
           may
           come
           to
           know
           whether
           you
           have
           been
           immoderate
           in
           company
           at
           any
           time
           ;
           God
           gives
           not
           men
           liberty
           to
           be
           busie
           in
           any
           outward
           occasions
           so
           as
           to
           unfit
           them
           for
           his
           Service
           .
           Preparation
           consists
           in
           that
           ,
           in
           watching
           over
           your
           hearts
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           be
           unfitted
           for
           any
           holy
           duty
           when
           God
           calls
           you
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           may
           be
           ready
           even
           to
           every
           good
           work
        
         
           The
           Fifth
           Note
           is
           this
           ,
           
             Preparation
             consists
             in
             the
             readiness
             of
             the
             faculties
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             '
             presently
             to
             act
             upon
             the
             setting
             upon
             an
             holy
             Duty
             .
          
           When
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           shall
           find
           the
           faculties
           of
           their
           soul
           ,
           and
           the
           graces
           that
           are
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           act
           assoon
           as
           ever
           they
           fall
           upon
           duty
           :
           Just
           as
           you
           see
           a
           company
           of
           Ringers
           when
           they
           have
           made
           all
           preparation
           for
           the
           raising
           of
           the
           Bells
           ,
           then
           in
           an
           instant
           when
           thy
           begin
           to
           pul
           ,
           all
           the
           Bels
           go
           in
           that
           tune
           that
           according
           to
           their
           skil
           they
           set
           them
           in
           .
           And
           so
           it
           should
           be
           with
           our
           hearts
           ,
           the
           faculties
           of
           our
           souls
           and
           graces
           ,
           though
           now
           we
           are
           not
           upon
           duty
           ,
           yet
           we
           should
           be
           so
           ready
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           were
           upon
           a
           pul
           ,
           all
           the
           faculties
           of
           our
           souls
           ,
           and
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           should
           work
           in
           a
           melodious
           way
           ;
           There
           are
           those
           that
           keep
           their
           hearts
           so
           prepared
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           very
           first
           moment
           that
           they
           set
           about
           the
           duty
           of
           Worship
           ,
           all
           faculties
           and
           graces
           begin
           to
           act
           and
           stir
           and
           are
           working
           towards
           God
           ;
           As
           a
           fire
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           matter
           is
           ready
           laid
           ,
           presently
           it
           comes
           to
           be
           kindled
           and
           flame
           out
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           should
           be
           with
           our
           hearts
           :
           So
           that
           now
           you
           see
           wherein
           preparation
           of
           our
           hearts
           to
           Duty
           consists
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Excellency
             of
             this
             Preparation
          
           :
           and
           that
           
           may
           be
           in
           way
           of
           Application
           to
           you
           to
           make
           you
           to
           be
           in
           love
           with
           preparation
           for
           holy
           duties
           .
           There
           is
           abundance
           of
           good
           in
           it
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             By
             this
             means
             we
             come
             to
             make
             every
             Duty
             of
             Worship
             easie
             to
             us
             .
          
           Things
           are
           difficult
           when
           we
           come
           upon
           them
           unprepared
           .
           If
           you
           have
           a
           friend
           come
           to
           dinner
           or
           supper
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           should
           come
           suddenly
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           nothing
           prepared
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           stir
           in
           the
           house
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           have
           every
           thing
           prepared
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           carried
           on
           in
           an
           easie
           way
           :
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           people
           complain
           so
           much
           of
           difficulty
           in
           duty
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           because
           their
           hearts
           are
           not
           prepared
           .
           Indeed
           we
           have
           naturally
           many
           things
           that
           keep
           us
           off
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           heart
           is
           prepared
           for
           a
           holy
           duty
           ,
           it
           goes
           off
           as
           easie
           to
           God
           ,
           even
           into
           the
           infinite
           Ocean
           of
           all
           mercy
           and
           goodness
           ,
           as
           a
           Ship
           goes
           off
           to
           be
           lancht
           when
           you
           have
           made
           preparation
           for
           it
           ;
           so
           the
           heart
           can
           go
           with
           an
           holy
           holdness
           to
           God
           when
           you
           have
           made
           preparation
           for
           holy
           duties
           .
           In
           Job
           11.
           (
           the
           place
           which
           I
           quoted
           before
           for
           the
           work
           of
           preparation
           ,
           do
           but
           consider
           a
           verse
           or
           two
           further
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           find
           what
           abundance
           of
           good
           there
           comes
           upon
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           heart
           prepared
           in
           things
           that
           are
           good
           )
           vers
           .
           13.
           
           
             If
             thou
             prepare
             thine
             heart
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           then
           vers
           .
           15.
           
           
             Then
             shalt
             thou
             lift
             up
             thy
             face
             without
             spot
             ;
             yea
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             stedfast
             and
             shalt
             not
             fear
             .
          
           When
           the
           heart
           is
           prepared
           for
           that
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           able
           to
           lift
           up
           it self
           without
           fear
           ,
           in
           a
           stedfast
           comfortable
           way
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           quit
           the
           cost
           of
           any
           labor
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           the
           heart
           be
           prepared
           
             it
             will
             do
             a
             great
             deal
             in
             a
             little
             time
             .
          
           In
           a
           Chron.
           29.
           36.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           That
           Hezekiah
           
             rejoyced
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             poeple
             that
             God
             had
             prepared
             the
             people
             ;
             for
             the
             thing
             was
             done
             suddenly
             .
          
           The
           thing
           came
           off
           freely
           and
           suddenly
           when
           as
           that
           they
           were
           prepared
           :
           Hezekiah
           rejoyced
           ,
           and
           blessed
           God
           for
           such
           a
           mercy
           as
           this
           was
           :
           It
           is
           a
           great
           mercy
           to
           have
           the
           hearts
           of
           people
           prepared
           unto
           a
           good
           work
           .
           And
           so
           in
           2
           Chron.
           27.
           6.
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           Jotham
           
             became
             mighty
             ,
             because
             he
             prepared
             his
             waies
             before
             the
             Lord
             his
             God.
             Jotham
             ,
          
           he
           grew
           mighty
           by
           this
           .
           And
           so
           certainly
           the
           way
           to
           grow
           to
           be
           very
           strong
           &
           mighty
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           do
           a
           great
           deal
           in
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           make
           preration
           ,
           
           there
           may
           be
           as
           much
           work
           done
           in
           one
           hour
           so
           ,
           as
           in
           ten
           times
           so
           much
           time
           when
           the
           heart
           is
           not
           prepared
           for
           it
           .
           In
           Ezra
           7.
           10.
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           reason
           is
           given
           why
           Ezra
           had
           such
           good
           success
           in
           his
           journey
           ,
           it
           was
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           prepared
           his
           heart
           .
           Make
           preparation
           for
           holy
           duties
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           have
           success
           in
           holy
           duties
           .
           There
           is
           a
           notable
           Scripture
           for
           that
           in
           Psal
           .
           10.
           17.
           where
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ,
           that
           God
           
             prepares
             the
             heart
          
           :
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           when
           God
           doth
           prepare
           the
           heart
           ,
           he
           doth
           then
           
             cause
             his
             ear
             to
             hear
          
           .
           There
           was
           never
           a
           prayer
           made
           wherein
           the
           heart
           was
           prepared
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           prayer
           was
           heard
           ,
           they
           go
           both
           together
           ;
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           
             prepare
             their
             heart
          
           ,
           and
           thou
           wilt
           
             cause
             thine
             ear
             to
             hear
          
           ;
           if
           God
           hath
           once
           prepared
           thy
           heart
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           heard
           then
           :
           Is
           it
           not
           worth
           a
           world
           for
           to
           know
           ones
           self
           to
           be
           accepted
           of
           God
           in
           every
           duty
           of
           Worship
           that
           we
           tender
           up
           to
           him
           ?
           this
           one
           Scripture
           ,
           Psal
           .
           10.
           17.
           will
           shew
           it
           .
           Oh
           the
           excellency
           that
           there
           is
           in
           preparation
           to
           duty
           !
        
         
           There
           is
           one
           thing
           more
           that
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           ,
           
             Where
             the
             heart
             is
             prepared
             to
             Duties
             ,
             there
             the
             Lord
             will
             pass
             by
             weaknesses
             and
             imperfections
             in
             duties
             .
          
           When
           thou
           comest
           to
           perform
           holy
           duties
           thou
           art
           troubled
           ,
           Will
           the
           Lord
           have
           regard
           to
           such
           a
           duty
           as
           this
           is
           ?
           Thou
           maiest
           have
           certain
           assurance
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           have
           regard
           if
           thou
           canst
           make
           this
           point
           good
           to
           thine
           own
           soul
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           thy
           care
           to
           make
           preparation
           for
           this
           duty
           ;
           Canst
           thou
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           endeavored
           and
           done
           what
           I
           could
           to
           fit
           my
           heart
           for
           duty
           ,
           but
           O
           Lord
           ,
           I
           find
           when
           I
           am
           at
           it
           ,
           wonderful
           distractions
           ,
           much
           deadness
           and
           vanity
           ,
           What
           shall
           I
           do
           ?
           Why
           ,
           canst
           thou
           make
           good
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           appeal
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           indeed
           it
           was
           thy
           care
           to
           make
           preparation
           ?
           I
           'le
           give
           thee
           one
           Scripture
           then
           for
           the
           quieting
           of
           thy
           heart
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           duty
           shall
           be
           pardoned
           and
           past
           by
           where
           there
           is
           care
           to
           prepare
           beforehand
           ;
           the
           Scripture
           is
           in
           2
           Chron.
           33.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           But
           Hezekiah
           
             prayed
             for
             them
             saying
             ,
             The
             good
             Lord
             pardon
             every
             one
          
           ;
           what
           ,
           every
           one
           ?
           
             every
             one
             that
             prepareth
             his
             heart
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             his
             fathers
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             clensed
             according
             to
             the
             purification
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Oh
           Lord
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           things
           amiss
           in
           this
           People
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           in
           many
           regards
           purified
           
           according
           to
           the
           order
           that
           thou
           hast
           set
           ,
           but
           Lord
           ,
           if
           thou
           doest
           but
           see
           any
           heart
           prepared
           to
           seek
           thee
           ,
           though
           they
           fail
           in
           such
           particulars
           ,
           Lord
           heal
           them
           and
           pardon
           them
           :
           and
           did
           God
           hearken
           to
           his
           prayer
           ?
           Mark
           the
           following
           words
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             hearkned
             to
          
           Hezekiah
           ,
           
             and
             healed
             the
             people
             .
             Nay
          
           saith
           God
           ,
           I
           wil
           not
           stand
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           purification
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           if
           they
           have
           prepared
           their
           hearts
           to
           seek
           me
           .
           Take
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           know
           it
           's
           written
           for
           thine
           instruction
           ,
           and
           thou
           mayest
           make
           use
           of
           it
           to
           thine
           own
           soul
           this
           day
           ,
           if
           thou
           canst
           appeal
           to
           God
           that
           thou
           art
           careful
           to
           prepare
           thy
           heart
           ,
           though
           thou
           shouldest
           not
           have
           that
           pureness
           of
           thy
           heart
           as
           thou
           doest
           desire
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           pardon
           thee
           and
           heal
           thee
           :
           make
           conscience
           of
           preparation
           to
           holy
           duties
           .
        
         
           Again
           further
           ,
           By
           being
           careful
           to
           make
           preparation
           for
           duties
           ,
           within
           some
           little
           time
           thou
           wilt
           bring
           the
           heart
           to
           such
           a
           frame
           as
           it
           will
           alwaies
           be
           ready
           for
           duty
           without
           much
           ado
           ;
           Indeed
           at
           first
           it
           is
           somewhat
           hard
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           Are
           we
           bound
           to
           spend
           some
           time
           every
           time
           we
           go
           to
           prayer
           beforehand
           ,
           or
           every
           time
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Word
           ?
           That
           should
           have
           been
           one
           of
           the
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           I
           cannot
           come
           to
           Answer
           that
           ,
           but
           this
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           Be
           careful
           to
           prepare
           for
           duties
           ,
           you
           that
           are
           yong
           beginners
           ,
           or
           you
           that
           have
           made
           profession
           a
           longer
           time
           ,
           but
           yet
           have
           not
           had
           the
           weight
           of
           this
           duty
           upon
           your
           spirits
           ;
           now
           be
           careful
           for
           a
           while
           to
           prepare
           for
           every
           duty
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           that
           God
           calls
           you
           to
           ,
           and
           I
           say
           within
           a
           little
           time
           thou
           mayest
           bring
           thy
           heart
           into
           such
           a
           temper
           as
           thou
           mayest
           be
           ready
           at
           all
           times
           to
           perform
           holy
           duties
           :
           because
           you
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           come
           to
           that
           temper
           and
           frame
           that
           the
           Apostle
           exhorts
           to
           ,
           
             Pray
             continually
          
           ,
           for
           indeed
           so
           it
           should
           be
           with
           us
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           alwaies
           prepared
           either
           for
           Prayer
           ,
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           receiving
           Sacraments
           .
           Now
           because
           Sacraments
           are
           so
           rare
           those
           that
           have
           any
           enlightened
           conscience
           they
           think
           they
           dare
           not
           but
           prepare
           for
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           you
           should
           be
           alwaies
           in
           a
           preparation
           for
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           as
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           did
           .
           And
           those
           that
           have
           been
           acquainted
           with
           this
           Point
           that
           I
           am
           upon
           ,
           of
           preparing
           for
           duties
           ,
           they
           have
           come
           to
           such
           a
           frame
           of
           spirit
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           time
           
           required
           of
           them
           as
           of
           others
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           in
           a
           constant
           fitness
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           instant
           of
           time
           in
           the
           whol
           day
           ,
           but
           if
           God
           calls
           them
           to
           prayer
           ,
           they
           could
           presently
           fall
           down
           upon
           their
           knees
           and
           pray
           so
           as
           to
           Sanctify
           Gods
           Name
           in
           prayer
           ,
           that
           were
           an
           excellent
           temper
           indeed
           if
           you
           could
           find
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           you
           walk
           so
           spiritually
           and
           holily
           before
           God
           as
           there
           could
           be
           never
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           from
           morning
           to
           night
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           week
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           were
           cal'd
           to
           pray
           ,
           or
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           you
           had
           your
           heart
           fitted
           ,
           that
           you
           could
           come
           into
           Gods
           presence
           with
           a
           prepared
           heart
           ,
           and
           were
           able
           to
           sanctify
           Gods
           Name
           in
           the
           duty
           .
           Acquaint
           your selves
           with
           this
           work
           of
           Preparation
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           may
           have
           hearts
           fitted
           to
           come
           into
           Gods
           presence
           at
           any
           time
           .
        
      
       
         
           SERMON
           III
        
         
           
             Leviticus
             ,
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
             in
             them
             that
             come
             nigh
             me
             .
          
        
         
           WEE
           proceed
           now
           to
           what
           remains
           .
           There
           are
           only
           for
           the
           perfecting
           of
           this
           Point
           two
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           to
           be
           resolved
           :
           And
           then
           we
           are
           to
           proceed
           to
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           is
           ,
           Whether
           we
           ought
           at
           all
           times
           to
           set
           apart
           some
           time
           for
           Preparation
           to
           every
           duty
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Suppose
           we
           do
           not
           find
           our
           hearts
           prepared
           as
           we
           do
           desire
           ;
           Whether
           it
           were
           better
           to
           leave
           off
           the
           duty
           than
           perform
           it
           ?
        
         
           For
           the
           First
           of
           these
           ,
           Viz.
           Whether
           we
           are
           alwaies
           bound
           to
           set
           some
           time
           apart
           for
           preparation
           to
           the
           duty
           that
           we
           are
           to
           perform
           .
        
         
           The
           answer
           to
           that
           is
           this
           ;
           we
           must
           distinguish
           of
           persons
           ;
           There
           are
           some
           that
           are
           exercised
           in
           the
           way
           of
           godliness
           ,
           and
           do
           keep
           their
           hearts
           close
           with
           God
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           holiness
           ;
           now
           for
           them
           it
           may
           be
           supposed
           that
           through
           their
           exercise
           in
           
           the
           waies
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           keeping
           of
           their
           hearts
           constant
           with
           God
           in
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           walking
           with
           God
           closely
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           at
           all
           times
           
             prepared
             to
             every
             good
             work
          
           ,
           and
           fitted
           to
           fulfil
           that
           command
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Pray
             continually
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           disposition
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           they
           are
           fit
           to
           pray
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           day
           in
           the
           week
           ,
           nor
           no
           hour
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           but
           they
           (
           if
           God
           call
           them
           to
           it
           )
           could
           fall
           down
           to
           solemn
           Prayer
           .
           And
           indeed
           this
           is
           an
           excellent
           condition
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           evidence
           of
           the
           hearts
           walking
           close
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           time
           but
           they
           are
           fit
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           fit
           for
           any
           Ordinance
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
           It
           is
           possible
           to
           keep
           the
           heart
           so
           close
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           fit
           for
           Prayer
           and
           for
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           for
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           every
           day
           ,
           or
           any
           hour
           in
           the
           day
           ;
           but
           this
           needs
           a
           very
           close
           walking
           with
           God
           and
           communion
           with
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           this
           is
           very
           rare
           ;
           most
           men
           let
           out
           their
           hearts
           so
           much
           to
           other
           things
           ,
           as
           their
           consciences
           cannot
           but
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           call
           them
           to
           Prayer
           at
           such
           a
           time
           in
           the
           day
           they
           are
           altogether
           unfit
           for
           it
           :
           If
           they
           were
           called
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           their
           consciences
           would
           accuse
           them
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           unfit
           for
           it
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           those
           that
           walk
           close
           with
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           You
           wil
           say
           ,
           
             If
             a
             man
             have
             business
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             can
             this
             be
             ?
          
        
         
           Yes
           ,
           Though
           they
           have
           business
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           they
           carry
           the
           heavenliness
           of
           their
           hearts
           along
           with
           them
           :
           
             Our
             Conversation
             is
             in
             Heaven
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           Phil.
           3.
           )
           Now
           the
           word
           that
           is
           translated
           ,
           
             Our
             Conversation
          
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           word
           that
           signifies
           
             Our
             City
             Converse
          
           ,
           our
           trading
           is
           in
           Heaven
           :
           when
           we
           go
           to
           the
           City
           ,
           or
           Exchange
           ,
           or
           about
           any
           business
           ,
           yet
           our
           trading
           is
           alwaies
           in
           Heaven
           .
           But
           now
           there
           are
           other
           sorts
           of
           people
           that
           had
           need
           at
           all
           times
           to
           look
           to
           their
           hearts
           in
           way
           of
           preparation
           :
           As
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Those
           that
           first
           set
           upon
           the
           duties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           yong
           beginners
           ,
           that
           begin
           at
           first
           to
           set
           their
           faces
           towards
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           they
           had
           need
           look
           to
           their
           hearts
           ,
           they
           should
           spend
           some
           time
           in
           Preparation
           when
           they
           come
           to
           holy
           Duties
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           When
           the
           conscience
           of
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           is
           at
           first
           enlightned
           and
           awakened
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           very
           careful
           in
           
           preparing
           to
           holy
           duties
           ,
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           it
           is
           mighty
           upon
           their
           spirits
           at
           first
           ;
           and
           it
           should
           not
           be
           less
           afterward
           ;
           the
           constancy
           of
           Gods
           fear
           should
           bring
           their
           hearts
           to
           such
           a
           holy
           temper
           as
           to
           make
           them
           fit
           for
           holy
           duties
           alwaies
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Those
           men
           and
           women
           that
           any
           time
           shall
           sin
           against
           conscience
           ,
           shall
           commit
           such
           sins
           as
           shall
           in
           a
           kind
           even
           lay
           wast
           conscience
           ,
           shall
           break
           their
           peace
           between
           God
           and
           their
           souls
           ;
           they
           had
           need
           spend
           some
           time
           in
           preparation
           for
           holy
           duties
           ,
           they
           cannot
           come
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           to
           enjoy
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           need
           beforehand
           be
           very
           serious
           in
           the
           examination
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           to
           endeavor
           the
           working
           of
           their
           hearts
           into
           mourning
           for
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           labor
           to
           possess
           their
           souls
           with
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           even
           before
           they
           come
           .
           These
           two
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           such
           as
           have
           not
           been
           acquainted
           with
           the
           waies
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           have
           broken
           their
           peace
           with
           God
           by
           some
           evil
           carriage
           of
           theirs
           towards
           God
           in
           some
           vile
           way
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           )
           it
           is
           requied
           of
           them
           to
           be
           more
           solemn
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           Preparation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           now
           for
           the
           Second
           Case
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           the
           main
           ;
           Suppose
           when
           we
           come
           to
           duties
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           examine
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           bethink
           our selves
           whether
           we
           be
           prepared
           yea
           or
           no
           to
           holy
           duties
           ,
           and
           we
           do
           not
           find
           our
           hearts
           prepared
           according
           to
           that
           that
           we
           do
           desire
           ,
           Whether
           then
           we
           may
           let
           the
           duty
           go
           for
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           forbear
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           suppose
           Prayer
           ,
           or
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           or
           coming
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           holy
           Duty
           ?
        
         
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           doubt
           is
           Because
           when
           any
           man
           or
           woman
           is
           consciencious
           ,
           they
           think
           with
           themselves
           that
           they
           must
           Sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           Holy
           Duties
           ;
           now
           if
           they
           cannot
           find
           their
           hearts
           in
           a
           fit
           disposition
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           think
           thus
           ,
           Were
           it
           not
           better
           to
           neglect
           this
           duty
           and
           lay
           it
           aside
           for
           the
           present
           ?
           Will
           God
           accept
           of
           a
           duty
           when
           I
           perform
           it
           ,
           and
           am
           not
           set
           for
           it
           ?
        
         
           Therefore
           for
           the
           Answer
           to
           this
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           temptation
           that
           sometimes
           carnal
           hearts
           have
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           take
           this
           temptation
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           neglect
           the
           duty
           upon
           such
           a
           
           thoughts
           as
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           prepared
           :
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           more
           glad
           to
           let
           the
           duty
           fall
           ,
           than
           they
           are
           sorry
           for
           want
           of
           the
           preparation
           of
           their
           hearts
           for
           the
           duty
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           consider
           of
           this
           ,
           whether
           you
           have
           not
           found
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           when
           you
           have
           not
           been
           fit
           to
           perform
           a
           holy
           duty
           ,
           there
           hath
           not
           been
           a
           more
           secret
           willingness
           of
           the
           heart
           to
           let
           the
           duty
           go
           ,
           than
           a
           sorrow
           of
           the
           heart
           because
           you
           are
           not
           fit
           for
           the
           duty
           .
           This
           is
           a
           very
           evil
           sign
           that
           the
           heart
           is
           very
           much
           distempered
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           godly
           indeed
           when
           they
           find
           not
           their
           hearts
           prepar'd
           for
           the
           duty
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           trouble
           of
           their
           souls
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           which
           goes
           neer
           their
           hearts
           ,
           when
           they
           think
           with
           themselves
           that
           they
           are
           now
           like
           to
           lose
           a
           duty
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           now
           like
           to
           lose
           their
           communion
           with
           God
           in
           a
           holy
           duty
           ,
           they
           even
           look
           upon
           themselves
           in
           an
           evil
           case
           in
           regard
           of
           this
           ;
           and
           it
           makes
           them
           watchful
           for
           time
           to
           come
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           those
           things
           that
           have
           put
           them
           in
           such
           an
           unpreparation
           as
           they
           find
           their
           hearts
           to
           be
           in
           at
           this
           time
           :
           Now
           if
           it
           be
           so
           with
           thee
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           good
           sign
           that
           thy
           heart
           may
           be
           upright
           with
           God
           though
           through
           infirmity
           it
           comes
           at
           such
           a
           time
           to
           be
           unprepared
           for
           the
           duty
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           suppose
           I
           find
           I
           am
           not
           prepared
           ,
           I
           am
           griev'd
           and
           troubled
           at
           it
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           must
           be
           premised
           )
           whether
           were
           I
           better
           to
           leave
           the
           duty
           for
           this
           time
           than
           to
           fall
           upon
           it
           in
           such
           an
           unpreparation
           as
           this
           is
           ?
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           Answer
           to
           this
           Question
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           which
           I
           would
           answer
           to
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           The
           omission
           of
           a
           duty
           ,
           or
           the
           laying
           of
           a
           duty
           aside
           ,
           will
           never
           fit
           the
           soul
           for
           a
           duty
           afterwards
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           way
           to
           make
           thy
           soul
           more
           fit
           afterwards
           ,
           because
           thou
           hast
           laid
           it
           aside
           now
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           do
           but
           observe
           your
           own
           hearts
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           find
           this
           by
           experience
           :
           Such
           a
           time
           you
           have
           been
           busie
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           occasions
           have
           hindered
           you
           so
           as
           your
           heart
           is
           out
           of
           temper
           and
           frame
           for
           a
           duty
           ,
           you
           lay
           it
           aside
           ;
           now
           are
           you
           more
           fit
           the
           next
           day
           ?
           If
           you
           do
           neglect
           duty
           in
           the
           morning
           upon
           any
           business
           ,
           are
           you
           fitter
           to
           perform
           duty
           at
           night
           because
           of
           it
           ?
           you
           will
           not
           find
           it
           to
           be
           so
           :
           The
           forbearing
           a
           duty
           now
           ,
           will
           not
           make
           the
           soul
           fitter
           for
           a
           duty
           afterwards
           ?
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           wisdom
           to
           forbear
           a
           duty
           for
           want
           of
           preparation
           ,
           
           because
           the
           forbearance
           will
           never
           help
           to
           further
           prepartion
           ,
           but
           will
           make
           the
           soul
           more
           unfit
           for
           duty
           .
           It
           is
           an
           excellent
           Speech
           that
           I
           read
           ,
           that
           Luther
           hath
           concerning
           himself
           ,
           
             I
             have
             learned
             this
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             oftener
             I
             do
             omit
             duty
             ,
             the
             oftener
             do
             I
             make
             my self
             the
             more
             unfit
             for
             duty
             ,
             and
             cause
             I
             have
             to
             abhor
             my self
             .
          
           It
           is
           not
           the
           deferring
           that
           makes
           thee
           the
           more
           fit
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Therefore
           consider
           that
           this
           is
           but
           a
           temptation
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           second
           thing
           that
           I
           would
           propound
           to
           those
           that
           shall
           omit
           a
           duty
           because
           they
           are
           not
           prepared
           ,
           That
           this
           is
           but
           a
           temptation
           to
           keep
           thee
           from
           it
           ,
           to
           tell
           thee
           that
           thou
           art
           not
           prepared
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           shalt
           forbear
           it
           because
           thou
           art
           not
           prepared
           ,
           in
           this
           thing
           thou
           doest
           gratifie
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           hath
           what
           he
           would
           have
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           be
           encouraged
           to
           tempt
           thee
           another
           time
           because
           he
           hath
           now
           what
           he
           would
           have
           ,
           in
           causing
           thee
           to
           forbear
           the
           duty
           ;
           First
           ,
           he
           laboreth
           to
           unfit
           thee
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           tempts
           thee
           to
           forbear
           it
           because
           thou
           art
           unfit
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           subtilty
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           From
           whence
           is
           it
           that
           thou
           art
           unfit
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           temptation
           of
           the
           Devil
           ?
           And
           I
           find
           Luther
           again
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           man
           that
           had
           as
           much
           converse
           with
           God
           as
           any
           in
           his
           daies
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           that
           had
           as
           much
           to
           draw
           his
           heart
           away
           ,
           as
           many
           temptations
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           businesses
           as
           any
           ,
           for
           indeed
           the
           great
           cause
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           the
           Christian
           world
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           under
           God
           lay
           upon
           his
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           yet
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             If
             any
             one
             think
             that
             prayer
             must
             be
             defer'd
             till
             the
             soul
             be
             purified
             from
             impure
             cogitations
             ,
             he
             doth
             no
             other
             than
             help
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             is
             powerful
             enough
          
           ;
           he
           thinks
           to
           be
           wise
           in
           deferring
           the
           duty
           because
           he
           is
           not
           fit
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           many
           ill
           thoughts
           and
           troubles
           in
           his
           spirit
           ,
           he
           doth
           nothing
           else
           (
           saith
           Luther
           )
           but
           gratify
           the
           Devil
           that
           is
           strong
           enough
           without
           this
           .
           Oh
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           of
           gratifying
           the
           Devil
           in
           his
           temptations
           ,
           therefore
           remember
           it
           is
           a
           temptation
           for
           thee
           to
           omit
           a
           duty
           meerly
           because
           thou
           art
           not
           prepared
           for
           the
           duty
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           the
           Third
           place
           ,
           That
           which
           I
           would
           answer
           to
           this
           Question
           is
           this
           ,
           If
           any
           one
           perform
           a
           duty
           of
           Worship
           in
           that
           sincerity
           and
           strength
           that
           he
           is
           able
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           not
           prepared
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           better
           to
           do
           it
           than
           to
           neglect
           it
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           some
           do
           perform
           a
           duty
           in
           a
           meer
           formal
           way
           ,
           and
           
           to
           satisfie
           their
           consciences
           ,
           or
           to
           cloak
           and
           cover
           ther
           sins
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           perhaps
           they
           may
           so
           perform
           it
           as
           it
           might
           be
           better
           to
           be
           unperformed
           than
           to
           perform
           it
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           do
           endeavor
           to
           the
           uttermost
           of
           your
           strength
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           though
           you
           be
           not
           prepared
           as
           you
           do
           desire
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           better
           to
           do
           it
           than
           to
           omit
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           find
           it
           so
           ,
           for
           one
           duty
           doth
           prepare
           for
           another
           .
           Though
           it
           be
           not
           done
           as
           I
           desire
           it
           should
           be
           done
           ,
           yet
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           as
           well
           as
           I
           can
           at
           this
           time
           will
           help
           me
           to
           do
           it
           better
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           that
           is
           certain
           :
           as
           one
           sin
           doth
           prepare
           the
           heart
           for
           another
           sin
           ,
           so
           one
           duty
           prepares
           the
           heart
           for
           another
           ;
           as
           now
           ,
           suppose
           a
           man
           commits
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           a
           conscience
           that
           is
           enlightened
           that
           doth
           hinder
           him
           from
           committing
           his
           sin
           with
           that
           full
           strength
           that
           he
           would
           do
           it
           ;
           many
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           mind
           to
           sin
           ,
           but
           through
           the
           enlightening
           of
           his
           conscience
           he
           cannot
           sin
           with
           that
           delight
           as
           he
           would
           ,
           because
           his
           conscience
           flies
           in
           his
           face
           and
           doth
           interrupt
           him
           ,
           but
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           through
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           corruption
           he
           will
           break
           through
           to
           that
           sin
           ;
           now
           though
           at
           first
           they
           cannot
           commit
           that
           sin
           with
           that
           delight
           and
           freedom
           as
           they
           do
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           yet
           if
           their
           corruptions
           be
           so
           strong
           as
           to
           break
           through
           the
           light
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           the
           next
           time
           they
           come
           to
           the
           committing
           of
           that
           sin
           they
           will
           commit
           it
           with
           more
           freedom
           and
           ease
           a
           great
           deal
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           evident
           by
           experience
           ;
           there
           is
           none
           of
           you
           but
           if
           you
           well
           observe
           your
           hearts
           you
           will
           find
           this
           ,
           A
           temptation
           comes
           to
           a
           sin
           ,
           now
           you
           connot
           do
           it
           with
           so
           much
           freedom
           as
           you
           would
           ,
           but
           yet
           you
           break
           through
           it
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           that
           the
           next
           time
           you
           will
           commit
           it
           with
           more
           freedom
           ,
           and
           so
           one
           sin
           will
           prepare
           for
           another
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           you
           have
           some
           trouble
           of
           conscience
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           the
           next
           time
           you
           will
           have
           less
           trouble
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           you
           can
           commit
           it
           freely
           without
           any
           trouble
           of
           Conscience
           at
           all
           .
           As
           it
           is
           in
           sin
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           in
           godliness
           many
           times
           ,
           in
           some
           degree
           ;
           at
           the
           first
           you
           have
           a
           motion
           to
           a
           holy
           duty
           ,
           but
           through
           the
           stirrings
           of
           your
           corruptions
           you
           are
           not
           fit
           for
           it
           ,
           now
           do
           you
           but
           break
           through
           that
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           time
           you
           will
           be
           more
           fit
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           time
           after
           that
           you
           will
           be
           more
           fit
           ,
           and
           so
           still
           more
           and
           
           more
           fit
           as
           it
           is
           in
           sin
           ,
           If
           a
           man
           when
           he
           hath
           some
           trouble
           of
           conscience
           would
           but
           listen
           to
           his
           conscience
           and
           would
           not
           commit
           that
           sin
           his
           conscience
           would
           grow
           stronger
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           him
           against
           that
           sin
           ;
           so
           if
           any
           man
           or
           woman
           listens
           to
           the
           temptation
           to
           defer
           duty
           and
           put
           it
           off
           because
           they
           are
           not
           prepared
           ,
           why
           after
           that
           the
           corruption
           will
           grow
           more
           strong
           ,
           therefore
           set
           upon
           the
           duty
           ,
           and
           the
           peformance
           of
           one
           duty
           will
           prepare
           for
           another
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           the
           fourth
           place
           ,
           While
           men
           and
           women
           are
           strugling
           with
           their
           souls
           and
           the
           corruptions
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           fall
           upon
           seeking
           God
           ,
           they
           by
           their
           very
           strugling
           to
           prepare
           themselves
           many
           times
           do
           ensnare
           themselves
           ;
           It
           may
           be
           thou
           hast
           thoughts
           of
           Atheism
           or
           other
           wickedness
           ,
           the
           very
           strugling
           with
           those
           thoughts
           may
           ensnare
           thy
           heart
           ;
           now
           the
           better
           way
           were
           to
           fall
           upon
           prayer
           ,
           and
           to
           cry
           to
           God
           to
           help
           thee
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           while
           thou
           art
           strugling
           and
           striving
           with
           those
           thoughts
           thou
           art
           striving
           with
           the
           corruption
           of
           thy
           heart
           and
           with
           the
           Devil
           all
           alone
           :
           but
           now
           when
           thou
           fallest
           to
           the
           duty
           thou
           callest
           in
           the
           help
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           better
           ,
           while
           thou
           art
           musing
           ,
           plodding
           ,
           and
           troubling
           thy
           heart
           that
           way
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           thou
           art
           strugling
           alone
           ,
           but
           now
           when
           thou
           fallest
           upon
           the
           duty
           then
           thou
           callest
           in
           help
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           thou
           art
           more
           able
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           duty
           than
           thou
           wert
           before
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           the
           best
           way
           to
           fall
           upon
           a
           duty
           though
           thou
           canst
           not
           find
           thy
           heart
           prepared
           as
           thou
           doest
           desire
           ,
           the
           very
           falling
           upon
           it
           will
           fit
           thee
           for
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           Answer
           unto
           those
           two
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           we
           are
           to
           proceed
           further
           in
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           duties
           .
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           preparation
           of
           the
           heart
           .
           But
           when
           the
           heart
           comes
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           what
           manner
           should
           the
           duty
           be
           performed
           so
           as
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           may
           be
           sanctified
           in
           the
           duty
           ?
           or
           what
           is
           the
           behavior
           of
           the
           soul
           in
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           when
           it
           is
           in
           the
           very
           act
           of
           the
           duty
           ?
        
         
           To
           that
           I
           answer
           ,
           First
           in
           general
           thus
           ,
           When
           the
           soul
           labors
           to
           perform
           duties
           so
           as
           God
           may
           have
           such
           glory
           from
           the
           duty
           a●
           is
           fit
           for
           a
           God
           to
           have
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           then
           do
           I
           Sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           .
        
         
         
           You
           will
           say
           this
           is
           a
           very
           hard
           thing
           to
           perform
           a
           duty
           so
           as
           that
           we
           should
           give
           God
           the
           glory
           that
           is
           fit
           for
           a
           God
           to
           have
           :
           Certainly
           this
           is
           not
           done
           by
           every
           manner
           of
           performance
           of
           a
           duty
           of
           Worship
           :
           yet
           you
           shall
           hear
           this
           opened
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           you
           shall
           have
           it
           made
           very
           plain
           before
           you
           .
        
         
           First
           therefore
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           are
           to
           perform
           a
           duty
           of
           Worship
           ,
           we
           should
           set
           our selves
           to
           glorifie
           God
           as
           a
           God
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           do
           it
           in
           that
           manner
           that
           God
           may
           have
           that
           Glory
           that
           is
           fit
           for
           a
           God
           to
           have
           .
           As
           now
           in
           the
           duty
           of
           Praise
           ,
           Psal
           .
           66.
           2.
           
           
             Make
             his
             Praise
             glorious
          
           ,
           that
           is
           do
           it
           so
           as
           you
           may
           lift
           up
           His
           Name
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           may
           be
           glorious
           in
           your
           praise
           .
           And
           Rom.
           1.
           21.
           there
           the
           Apostle
           speaking
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ;
           he
           doth
           rebuke
           them
           ;
           For
           what
           ?
           It
           was
           for
           this
           ,
           
             Because
             that
             when
             they
             knew
             God
             ,
             they
             glorified
             him
             not
             as
             God
             ,
             neither
             were
             thankful
             :
          
           now
           this
           is
           spoken
           especially
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           he
           saith
           afterwards
           ,
           ver
           .
           23.
           
           
             That
             they
             changed
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             incorruptible
             God
             ,
             into
             an
             image
             made
             like
             to
             corruptible
             men
             &c.
             
          
           So
           that
           it
           's
           spoken
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           
             they
             glorified
             not
             God
             as
             God.
          
           That
           is
           then
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           
             Name
             ,
             to
             glorifie
             God
             as
             God
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           our
           Savior
           in
           the
           4.
           of
           John
           when
           he
           spake
           to
           the
           woman
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           he
           tels
           her
           
             that
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             worshiped
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           must
           labor
           to
           suit
           our
           worship
           to
           what
           ther●
           is
           in
           God
           ;
           that
           our
           worship
           my
           be
           proportionable
           in
           some
           measure
           even
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           himself
           :
           And
           therfore
           God
           being
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           His
           Worship
           must
           be
           a
           Divine
           Worship
           .
           I
           have
           read
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Heathens
           that
           dip
           worship
           the
           Sun
           for
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           offer
           to
           the
           Sun
           something
           sutable
           ;
           therefore
           because
           they
           did
           so
           admire
           at
           the
           swiftness
           of
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           offer
           a
           Snail
           to
           the
           Sun
           ,
           but
           a
           f●ying
           Horse
           ,
           a
           Horse
           with
           wings
           ;
           now
           a
           Horse
           is
           one
           of
           the
           swiftest
           creatures
           ,
           and
           the
           strongest
           creature
           to
           continue
           in
           motion
           for
           a
           long
           time
           together
           ,
           and
           they
           added
           wings
           to
           the
           Horse
           ,
           and
           they
           thought
           that
           sutable
           to
           be
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           the
           Sun.
           So
           when
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           sanctifie
           His
           Name
           ,
           we
           must
           behave
           our selves
           so
           as
           to
           give
           him
           the
           glory
           that
           is
           fit
           for
           a
           God
           to
           have
           .
           As
           now
           in
           those
           three
           particulars
           which
           I
           
           opened
           to
           you
           when
           I
           shewed
           you
           wherein
           we
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           :
           This
           was
           one
           ,
           I
           told
           you
           that
           when
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           tender
           up
           some
           present
           to
           God
           ,
           now
           then
           we
           must
           tender
           up
           such
           a
           present
           as
           is
           sutable
           to
           Gods
           excellency
           .
           If
           a
           man
           should
           come
           to
           a
           poor
           man
           to
           give
           a
           present
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           worthy
           twelve
           pence
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           well
           :
           but
           if
           you
           were
           to
           tender
           up
           a
           present
           to
           a
           Prince
           ,
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           an
           Emperor
           ,
           then
           you
           must
           tender
           a
           present
           that
           is
           fit
           for
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           preson
           .
           Therefore
           in
           Malachi
           ,
           1.
           8.
           
           When
           the
           Lord
           rebukes
           them
           for
           their
           sacrifices
           that
           they
           were
           such
           poor
           things
           :
           Go
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           
             and
             tender
             up
             this
             to
             your
             Governor
             ,
          
           and
           see
           whether
           he
           will
           accept
           of
           it
           or
           no.
           So
           certainly
           that
           which
           may
           be
           accepted
           of
           by
           a
           mean
           man
           ,
           would
           be
           accounted
           a
           scorn
           if
           you
           should
           tender
           it
           up
           to
           a
           Prince
           ,
           or
           an
           Emperor
           .
           Now
           when
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           that
           we
           are
           to
           tender
           up
           our
           service
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           great
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           .
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           Is
           it
           possible
           for
           any
           creature
           which
           comes
           to
           tender
           up
           its
           worship
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           tender
           up
           that
           which
           is
           fit
           for
           a
           God
           to
           have
           ?
           This
           may
           rather
           be
           a
           discouragement
           unto
           prayer
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           duty
           of
           worship
           than
           an
           encouragment
           .
        
         
           To
           that
           I
           answer
           thus
           ,
           Though
           we
           be
           very
           poor
           and
           mean
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           hinder
           ,
           but
           we
           may
           tender
           up
           that
           to
           God
           which
           God
           will
           acknowledg
           to
           be
           sutable
           to
           his
           infinite
           excellency
           :
           as
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           If
           we
           tender
           up
           to
           God
           all
           that
           we
           have
           :
           Though
           we
           be
           never
           so
           poor
           and
           mean
           ,
           yet
           if
           God
           hath
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           souls
           ,
           God
           accepts
           it
           .
           For
           we
           are
           to
           know
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           what
           we
           have
           ,
           or
           of
           what
           we
           do
           ;
           but
           that
           we
           might
           shew
           our
           respect
           to
           Him
           :
           Therefore
           if
           we
           give
           all
           that
           we
           have
           ,
           God
           accepts
           it
           .
           As
           a
           Child
           ,
           if
           it
           puts
           forth
           all
           its
           strength
           that
           it
           hath
           to
           do
           a
           business
           which
           the
           father
           bids
           him
           ,
           whether
           the
           business
           be
           doue
           or
           no
           ,
           the
           father
           looks
           upon
           it
           and
           accepts
           it
           as
           sutable
           to
           the
           childs
           strength
           ;
           and
           it
           shews
           the
           respect
           that
           the
           child
           hath
           to
           his
           father
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           storied
           of
           an
           Emperor
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           poor
           man
           had
           nothing
           to
           offer
           him
           but
           a
           little
           water
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           up
           with
           his
           hand
           ,
           he
           having
           nothing
           else
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           accepts
           of
           it
           .
           So
           that
           's
           that
           which
           God
           looks
           for
           ,
           that
           the
           Creature
           should
           lift
           him
           above
           
           all
           .
           If
           therefore
           when
           thou
           comes
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           God
           hath
           more
           in
           thy
           heart
           than
           ever
           any
           creature
           in
           the
           world
           had
           ,
           God
           accepts
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           must
           look
           unto
           :
           Can
           you
           say
           so
           ,
           when
           you
           go
           to
           worship
           God
           ?
           Lord
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           weaknes
           in
           my
           spirit
           ,
           but
           thou
           that
           knowest
           all
           things
           ,
           knowest
           ,
           That
           thou
           hast
           more
           of
           my
           heart
           than
           ever
           any
           creature
           in
           the
           world
           had
           .
           This
           is
           sutable
           to
           God
           ,
           God
           will
           account
           this
           (
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           )
           to
           be
           a
           present
           sutable
           to
           Himself
           .
           As
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           when
           they
           offered
           to
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           every
           one
           could
           not
           offer
           gold
           and
           silver
           and
           precious
           stones
           ,
           but
           some
           came
           and
           offered
           Badgers-skins
           ,
           and
           some
           women
           did
           spin
           and
           offered
           Goate-hair
           to
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           and
           so
           God
           accepted
           of
           that
           being
           the
           most
           they
           could
           do
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           When
           we
           do
           not
           only
           offer
           unto
           God
           the
           most
           we
           can
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           ad
           to
           this
           the
           grief
           of
           our
           souls
           that
           we
           can
           do
           no
           more
           ,
           when
           the
           soul
           shall
           strive
           to
           the
           uttermost
           it
           can
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           hath
           done
           all
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             an
             unprofitable
             servant
          
           ,
           Oh
           that
           I
           could
           do
           more
           !
           This
           is
           sutable
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           People
           of
           God
           though
           they
           be
           weak
           ,
           yet
           the
           weakest
           Servant
           of
           God
           is
           able
           to
           offer
           up
           to
           God
           somewhat
           that
           is
           sutable
           to
           the
           infinite
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           upon
           this
           Third
           Ground
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           impression
           of
           Gods
           infinitnes
           in
           those
           services
           that
           a
           gracious
           heart
           doth
           tender
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           sutable
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           God
           is
           an
           Infinite
           Glorious
           God
           ;
           Be
           it
           so
           ,
           He
           is
           Infinit
           that
           's
           certain
           ,
           but
           the
           duty
           of
           Worship
           that
           a
           grations
           heart
           tenders
           unto
           God
           ,
           it
           hath
           an
           impression
           of
           Gods
           infinitness
           upon
           it
           .
           How
           is
           that
           ?
           If
           that
           can
           be
           made
           out
           ,
           then
           indeed
           we
           may
           be
           encouraged
           to
           worship
           God.
           Thus
           ,
           That
           that
           a
           gracious
           heart
           tenders
           up
           to
           God
           hath
           an
           impression
           of
           His
           infinitness
           in
           this
           regard
           ,
           because
           as
           God
           hath
           no
           limits
           of
           His
           Being
           ;
           so
           a
           gracious
           heart
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           will
           not
           propound
           any
           limits
           or
           bounds
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           desires
           of
           it
           would
           fain
           be
           enlarged
           infinitly
           if
           it
           could
           .
           If
           it
           were
           possible
           for
           a
           creature
           to
           been
           larged
           to
           God
           infinitly
           it
           would
           be
           .
           Here
           lies
           (
           I
           conceive
           )
           the
           main
           difference
           between
           the
           most
           glorious
           
           Hypocrite
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           hath
           true
           Grace
           ,
           yea
           ,
           that
           hath
           but
           the
           least
           degree
           of
           grace
           :
           The
           most
           glorious
           Hypocrite
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           for
           the
           outward
           act
           doth
           more
           than
           one
           that
           hath
           true
           grace
           ,
           yet
           such
           a
           one
           doth
           limit
           himself
           :
           he
           doth
           great
           things
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           it
           so
           ,
           as
           he
           limits
           himself
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           may
           serve
           for
           such
           and
           such
           ends
           of
           his
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           may
           serve
           his
           turn
           ,
           either
           to
           satisfie
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           to
           get
           credit
           and
           esteem
           ,
           to
           be
           accounted
           eminent
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           so
           much
           he
           doth
           do
           ,
           but
           his
           duty
           is
           alwaies
           limited
           within
           such
           bounds
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           could
           conceive
           that
           he
           might
           go
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           might
           have
           as
           much
           Credit
           and
           Honor
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           peace
           of
           Conscience
           with
           doing
           less
           ,
           he
           would
           do
           less
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           one
           that
           hath
           grace
           ,
           though
           but
           little
           ,
           though
           but
           the
           least
           dram
           of
           grace
           ,
           he
           goes
           farther
           ,
           Indeed
           saith
           he
           ,
           Though
           through
           the
           little
           grace
           that
           I
           have
           ,
           I
           cannot
           do
           what
           another
           can
           do
           ;
           yet
           this
           doth
           so
           enlarge
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           have
           no
           bounds
           set
           in
           what
           I
           do
           for
           God
           ,
           but
           I
           would
           have
           it
           enlarged
           to
           the
           uttermost
           latitude
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           beyond
           whatever
           yet
           was
           done
           for
           God
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           I
           do
           ,
           the
           more
           I
           do
           desire
           to
           do
           .
           That
           's
           now
           a
           kind
           of
           infinitness
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           heart
           where
           grace
           comes
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           grace
           enlarges
           the
           heart
           to
           a
           kind
           of
           infinitness
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           it
           doth
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           would
           do
           :
           there
           is
           no
           Hypocrite
           but
           will
           have
           his
           periods
           ,
           he
           will
           rise
           thus
           ,
           and
           thus
           ,
           and
           thus
           high
           ;
           ordinarily
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           if
           he
           lives
           in
           some
           company
           ,
           there
           he
           is
           high
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           lives
           in
           other
           company
           ,
           there
           he
           is
           lower
           :
           Now
           there
           is
           nothing
           doth
           limit
           a
           gracious
           heart
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           Eternity
           it
           would
           work
           and
           work
           more
           and
           more
           for
           God
           :
           Here
           now
           is
           a
           Worship
           that
           is
           some
           way
           sutable
           to
           the
           infinite
           Excellency
           that
           there
           is
           in
           God
           :
           Here
           's
           a
           kind
           of
           proportion
           (
           as
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           )
           even
           between
           the
           Creature
           and
           God
           himself
           in
           this
           thing
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Creature
           ;
           here
           is
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           indeed
           ,
           because
           grace
           doth
           so
           enlarge
           the
           heart
           even
           to
           an
           infinitness
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           for
           God.
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           in
           the
           general
           what
           it
           is
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           to
           tender
           up
           to
           God
           that
           which
           is
           some
           way
           sutable
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           infinite
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           You
           know
           there
           was
           a
           Second
           thing
           ,
           viz.
           That
           then
           I
           do
           
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           when
           I
           come
           so
           to
           Worship
           God
           as
           my
           heart
           works
           ,
           and
           follows
           after
           God
           as
           a
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           doth
           beseem
           the
           soul
           of
           a
           Creature
           to
           follow
           the
           infinite
           Creator
           ,
           and
           to
           work
           after
           the
           in●●nit
           Creator
           :
           So
           David
           in
           Psal
           .
           63.
           5.
           
           
             My
             soul
             followeth
             hard
             after
             thee
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             and
          
           (
           mark
           it
           's
           a
           very
           sweet
           Scripture
           
             thy
             right
             hand
             upholdeth
             me
          
           .
           Those
           whose
           hearts
           follow
           hard
           after
           the
           Lord
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           upholding
           of
           them
           :
           It
           's
           a
           mighty
           encouragement
           to
           put
           forth
           the
           heart
           to
           the
           uttermost
           ,
           because
           when
           〈…〉
           ●o
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           upholds
           thee
           :
           so
           that
           thy
           heart
           must
           follow
           after
           God
           more
           than
           it
           followed
           after
           any
           creature
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           I
           come
           to
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God.
           I
           come
           to
           present
           my self
           for
           the
           Cōmunication
           of
           the
           choicest
           of
           His
           Mercies
           so
           then
           I
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           when
           I
           labor
           to
           prepare
           and
           open
           my
           heart
           for
           God
           as
           for
           the
           choicest
           Mercies
           that
           God
           〈◊〉
           to
           bestow
           upon
           His
           Creature
           .
           When
           there
           is
           such
           a
           temper
           of
           heart
           that
           my
           conscience
           tels
           me
           it
           is
           sutable
           to
           that
           that
           is
           fit
           for
           a
           soul
           to
           have
           that
           expects
           to
           receive
           the
           choicest
           mercie
           from
           God
           ;
           but
           that
           we
           spake
           too
           more
           in
           the
           opening
           of
           our
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           God.
           Now
           we
           are
           to
           come
           more
           particularly
           to
           this
           ,
           to
           open
           the
           
             Sanctifying
             Gods
             Name
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           In
           what
           particulars
           the
           behavior
           of
           the
           heart
           may
           be
           discovered
           to
           be
           sutable
           to
           God
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           greatness
           and
           glory
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           What
           the
           behavior
           of
           the
           heart
           should
           be
           as
           sutable
           to
           the
           several
           Attributes
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           It
           will
           cost
           us
           some
           time
           to
           open
           the
           particular
           things
           in
           the
           behavior
           of
           the
           heart
           as
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           greatness
           and
           Majestie
           of
           God
           ;
           considered
           more
           generally
           ;
           as
           in
           Psalm
           ,
           48.
           1.
           
           
             Great
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             greatly
             to
             be
             praised
             .
          
           And
           so
           in
           Mal.
           1.
           14.
           
           
             Cursed
             be
             the
             deceiver
             which
             hath
             in
             his
             flock
             a
             male
             ,
             and
             voweth
             and
             sacrificeth
             unto
             the
             Lord
             a
             corrupt
             thing
             :
          
           why
           ?
           
             for
             I
             am
             a
             great
             King
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           cursed
           is
           he
           that
           doth
           not
           offer
           a
           sacrifice
           sutable
           to
           my
           greatness
           .
           And
           in
           2
           Chron.
           2.
           5.
           we
           find
           that
           Solomon
           when
           he
           was
           preparing
           for
           the
           Temple
           ,
           he
           would
           build
           a
           great
           Temple
           ,
           why
           ?
           Because
           God
           was
           a
           great
           God
           that
           he
           would
           build
           it
           too
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           must
           be
           some
           great
           thing
           because
           the
           Lord
           is
           a
           great
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           
           be
           sutable
           to
           his
           greatness
           .
           Now
           if
           you
           ask
           me
           in
           what
           particulars
           doth
           the
           behavior
           of
           the
           soul
           consist
           that
           is
           very
           sutable
           to
           the
           greatness
           of
           God
           in
           the
           general
           ?
           There
           are
           many
           things
           in
           this
           :
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           You
           must
           be
           careful
           to
           bring
           a
           sanctified
           heart
           .
           You
           cannot
           tender
           up
           a
           worship
           sutable
           to
           his
           greatness
           except
           you
           bring
           a
           sanctified
           heart
           with
           you
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           holiness
           in
           the
           heart
           :
           Under
           the
           Law
           you
           know
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           came
           to
           offer
           a
           sacrifice
           in
           his
           uncleanness
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           cut
           off
           :
           and
           so
           it
           must
           be
           here
           ,
           we
           must
           look
           to
           it
           that
           we
           offer
           not
           to
           God
           in
           our
           uncleanness
           :
           
             Wash
             you
             and
             make
             you
             clean
             ,
          
           in
           Isa
           .
           1.
           and
           then
           ,
           
             Come
             ,
             let
             us
             reason
             together
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           coming
           to
           God
           without
           washing
           and
           making
           clean
           ;
           in
           Psal
           .
           93.
           5.
           
           
             Holiness
             becometh
             thy
             House
             O
             Lord
             for
             ever
             :
          
           Holiness
           becometh
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           for
           ever
           ,
           we
           must
           look
           to
           get
           a
           sanctified
           heart
           .
           Sanctification
           consists
           in
           those
           two
           parts
           ,
           Mortification
           ,
           and
           Vivification
           :
           there
           must
           be
           a
           mortifying
           of
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           heart
           :
           We
           reade
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           every
           Sacrifice
           was
           to
           be
           
             salted
             with
             salt
          
           ;
           that
           did
           signifie
           the
           mortification
           of
           our
           hearts
           when
           we
           come
           to
           offer
           up
           our selves
           as
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           God
           ;
           the
           salt
           did
           eat
           out
           the
           raw
           humors
           ,
           and
           kept
           the
           flesh
           from
           putrifying
           ;
           so
           doth
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           mortifying
           our
           lusts
           ,
           In
           Heb.
           9.
           14.
           you
           have
           a
           notable
           Scripture
           for
           the
           clensing
           of
           our
           hearts
           when
           we
           come
           to
           offer
           any
           service
           to
           God
           ,
           
             How
             much
             more
             shall
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             who
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             offered
             himself
             without
             spot
             to
             God
             purge
             your
             Consciences
             from
             dead
             works
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             :
          
           So
           that
           you
           cannot
           serve
           the
           living
           God
           until
           your
           consciences
           be
           purged
           from
           dead
           works
           :
           And
           how
           comes
           your
           consciences
           to
           be
           purged
           from
           dead
           works
           ?
           It
           is
           
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             offered
             himself
             without
             spot
             to
             God
             ,
          
           he
           must
           purge
           your
           consciences
           ;
           So
           that
           here
           's
           the
           way
           of
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           by
           applying
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           who
           was
           offered
           to
           God
           without
           spot
           that
           our
           consciences
           might
           be
           purged
           from
           dead
           works
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           purged
           from
           that
           natural
           filthiness
           and
           uncleannness
           in
           which
           we
           all
           were
           ;
           for
           the
           whol
           world
           doth
           lie
           in
           filth
           ,
           as
           a
           carrion
           doth
           lie
           in
           his
           slime
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           would
           worship
           God
           so
           as
           to
           Sanctifie
           him
           ,
           we
           must
           apply
           Christ
           to
           our
           souls
           ,
           and
           get
           our
           conscience
           
           purged
           from
           dead
           works
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           in
           us
           to
           quicken
           up
           our
           hearts
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           holiness
           ;
           to
           have
           the
           Image
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           us
           ,
           whereby
           we
           may
           be
           holy
           according
           to
           our
           proportion
           even
           as
           he
           himself
           is
           holy
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           There
           must
           be
           an
           habitual
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           actual
           sanctification
           of
           the
           heart
           :
           An
           Habitual
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           heart
           must
           be
           changed
           through
           the
           work
           of
           Regeneration
           ;
           there
           must
           be
           a
           Regeneration
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           Divine
           Principles
           of
           the
           Graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           May
           not
           an
           unregenerate
           man
           Pray
           ?
        
         
           To
           that
           I
           answer
           ;
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           duty
           to
           pray
           ,
           
             Powr
             forth
             thy
             wrath
             upon
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             families
             that
             call
             not
             upon
             thy
             Name
             :
          
           But
           it
           's
           as
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           doing
           of
           it
           :
           But
           if
           we
           would
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           it
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           an
           Habitual
           holiness
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           for
           every
           thing
           doth
           act
           according
           to
           its
           Principles
           ,
           in
           Nature
           it
           is
           so
           ;
           and
           so
           doth
           the
           heart
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           it
           doth
           act
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           that
           it
           hath
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           there
           must
           not
           only
           be
           Habitual
           sanctification
           ,
           but
           Actual
           sanctification
           likewise
           ;
           as
           in
           Exod.
           19.
           10
           ,
           11.
           there
           you
           see
           what
           ado
           there
           was
           to
           fit
           them
           for
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           because
           
             God
             was
             to
             come
             among
             them
             :
          
           God
           is
           to
           come
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           to
           come
           to
           God
           when
           we
           are
           to
           perform
           holy
           duties
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           have
           Grace
           ,
           but
           there
           must
           be
           an
           improving
           of
           Grace
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           an
           acting
           of
           Grace
           ,
           not
           only
           when
           you
           come
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           then
           there
           must
           be
           an
           acting
           of
           Grace
           ,
           but
           every
           time
           you
           pray
           and
           hear
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           an
           acting
           of
           Grace
           ;
           A
           purging
           out
           of
           your
           corruptions
           and
           an
           acting
           of
           Grace
           .
           So
           that
           one
           cannot
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           duties
           unless
           he
           come
           thus
           far
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           that
           knowest
           all
           things
           ,
           knowest
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           thou
           doest
           reveal
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           thy
           Will
           ,
           but
           my
           heart
           is
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           least
           ;
           thou
           canst
           not
           have
           any
           peace
           of
           conscience
           in
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           God
           ,
           until
           thou
           come
           thus
           far
           ,
           to
           have
           thy
           heart
           to
           work
           thus
           against
           sin
           
           and
           to
           be
           set
           upon
           every
           good
           that
           God
           reveals
           to
           be
           his
           mind
           .
           You
           know
           when
           a
           man
           of
           quality
           comes
           to
           your
           house
           what
           a
           deal
           of
           stir
           there
           is
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           sweeping
           ,
           but
           in
           making
           all
           things
           as
           clean
           and
           tite
           and
           shining
           as
           possible
           can
           be
           :
           Thus
           it
           should
           be
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Reason
           why
           there
           must
           be
           this
           sanctifying
           of
           the
           heart
           is
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           the
           Lord
           doth
           first
           accept
           of
           the
           Person
           before
           he
           doth
           accept
           of
           the
           action
           :
           Men
           indeed
           do
           accept
           of
           the
           persons
           of
           men
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           good
           actions
           ;
           but
           God
           accepts
           of
           the
           actions
           of
           men
           because
           thesr
           persons
           are
           good
           .
           If
           indeed
           we
           see
           a
           man
           do
           good
           ,
           then
           we
           love
           him
           and
           accept
           of
           the
           person
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           but
           God
           first
           will
           accept
           of
           the
           person
           before
           the
           action
           :
           As
           the
           Lord
           accepted
           of
           Abel
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           accepted
           his
           offering
           :
           So
           you
           must
           look
           to
           that
           ,
           to
           have
           your
           persons
           first
           accepted
           of
           God
           before
           any
           duty
           can
           be
           accepted
           :
           You
           think
           though
           you
           be
           wicked
           and
           sinful
           ,
           yet
           if
           you
           amend
           your
           life
           ,
           God
           will
           accept
           of
           you
           ,
           you
           go
           that
           way
           to
           work
           ;
           but
           certainly
           that
           is
           the
           wrong
           way
           ;
           you
           must
           first
           look
           after
           means
           of
           acceptation
           of
           your
           persons
           which
           is
           through
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           sanctification
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           you
           come
           to
           have
           his
           Image
           ,
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           accepted
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           that
           proceeds
           from
           you
           comes
           to
           be
           accepted
           .
           There
           is
           not
           any
           action
           which
           comes
           from
           you
           that
           comes
           to
           be
           accepted
           to
           eternal
           life
           ,
           until
           your
           persons
           be
           accepted
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           must
           be
           a
           sanctifying
           of
           the
           heart
           before
           there
           can
           be
           a
           sanctifying
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           Worship
           :
           Therefore
           when
           you
           come
           to
           perform
           any
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           you
           should
           consider
           this
           ,
           Is
           my
           heart
           Sanctified
           ?
           I
           must
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           and
           how
           can
           I
           do
           that
           ,
           except
           my
           heart
           be
           sanctified
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Our
           hearts
           must
           be
           sanctified
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           doth
           look
           more
           to
           the
           principle
           from
           whence
           a
           thing
           comes
           ,
           than
           at
           the
           the
           thing
           it self
           .
           As
           indeed
           were
           our
           hearts
           right
           as
           they
           should
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           good
           things
           that
           come
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           would
           not
           so
           much
           regard
           what
           the
           things
           are
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           enjoy
           from
           God
           ;
           as
           what
           the
           principle
           is
           from
           whence
           they
           come
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Whether
           what
           we
           do
           enjoy
           from
           God
           is
           from
           the
           love
           of
           
           God
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           or
           no
           ?
           Whether
           it
           it
           be
           from
           the
           general
           Bounty
           and
           Patience
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           special
           love
           of
           God
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           Our
           hearts
           would
           regard
           that
           most
           if
           we
           were
           spiritual
           :
           now
           then
           ,
           look
           as
           a
           godly
           man
           is
           not
           satisfied
           with
           enjoying
           any
           good
           thing
           from
           God
           ,
           except
           he
           knows
           it
           comes
           from
           a
           principle
           of
           love
           to
           him
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           So
           God
           is
           not
           pleased
           with
           any
           thing
           that
           comes
           from
           us
           ,
           except
           he
           knows
           that
           it
           comes
           from
           a
           principle
           of
           Love
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Holiness
           in
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           According
           as
           the
           heart
           is
           ,
           so
           will
           the
           service
           be
           ;
           Certainly
           if
           the
           heart
           be
           unclean
           ,
           the
           duty
           will
           be
           unclean
           ;
           perhaps
           the
           words
           may
           be
           fine
           and
           brave
           ,
           but
           if
           there
           be
           an
           unclean
           heart
           ,
           the
           duty
           will
           be
           unclean
           :
           As
           it
           is
           with
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           the
           Plague
           ,
           suppose
           he
           makes
           a
           brave
           Oration
           ,
           yet
           his
           breath
           is
           infectious
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           in
           our
           services
           with
           God
           :
           If
           so
           be
           that
           our
           hearts
           within
           us
           have
           the
           plague
           ,
           then
           certainly
           the
           breath
           that
           comes
           from
           us
           ,
           all
           our
           duties
           will
           be
           unclean
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           is
           the
           first
           thing
           that
           we
           are
           to
           look
           for
           in
           the
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           duties
           :
           Look
           to
           have
           thy
           heart
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           consider
           from
           what
           principle
           it
           comes
           ;
           't
           is
           for
           want
           of
           this
           that
           thousands
           of
           our
           duties
           are
           cast
           aside
           ,
           and
           God
           never
           doth
           regard
           them
           :
           But
           this
           is
           the
           first
           Particular
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           more
           to
           speak
           of
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           V.
           
        
         
           
             Leviticus
             ,
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
             in
             them
             that
             come
             nigh
             me
             .
          
        
         
           WEE
           proceed
           .
           The
           next
           thing
           therefore
           for
           the
           behavior
           of
           the
           soul
           in
           the
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           Worship
           ,
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           When
           we
           come
           to
           Worship
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           we
           must
           have
           high
           thoughts
           of
           God
           ;
           we
           must
           look
           upon
           God
           as
           he
           is
           upon
           his
           Throne
           ,
           in
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           in
           Glory
           ;
           as
           in
           Isa
           .
           9.
           1
           ,
           2.
           you
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophet
           saw
           the
           Lord
           upon
           his
           Throne
           :
           It
           is
           an
           excellent
           thing
           when
           all
           who
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           every
           time
           they
           come
           to
           worship
           Him
           ,
           have
           their
           eyes
           darted
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           behold
           the
           Lord
           God
           sitting
           in
           his
           Glory
           upon
           his
           Throne
           :
           So
           you
           shall
           find
           in
           Rev.
           4.
           the
           24.
           
           Elders
           that
           worshiped
           God
           ,
           they
           saw
           him
           upon
           his
           Throne
           in
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           worshiped
           him
           ;
           they
           worshiped
           God
           to
           purpose
           (
           indeed
           )
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           Lord
           in
           that
           Majesty
           as
           he
           was
           .
           We
           should
           at
           all
           times
           have
           high
           thoughts
           of
           God
           :
           take
           heed
           of
           having
           low
           thoughts
           and
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           infinite
           Majesty
           of
           God
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           but
           especially
           when
           thou
           art
           to
           worship
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           then
           look
           upon
           the
           Lord
           in
           that
           infinite
           distance
           that
           there
           is
           between
           him
           and
           thy self
           ,
           yea
           ,
           that
           infinit
           distance
           that
           there
           is
           between
           him
           and
           all
           creatures
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           look
           upon
           the
           Lord
           as
           lifted
           up
           in
           glory
           ,
           not
           only
           above
           all
           creatures
           ,
           but
           above
           all
           excellencies
           that
           all
           Angels
           and
           Men
           ,
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           are
           able
           to
           imagine
           :
           Look
           upon
           the
           Lord
           as
           having
           all
           Excellencies
           in
           Himself
           ,
           joyned
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           immutably
           ;
           look
           upon
           him
           as
           the
           Fountain
           of
           all
           excellency
           ,
           good
           ,
           and
           glory
           that
           all
           creatures
           in
           the
           world
           have
           :
           and
           look
           upon
           the
           Lord
           every
           time
           thou
           comest
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           God
           whom
           Angels
           do
           adore
           ,
           and
           before
           whom
           the
           Devils
           are
           forc'd
           to
           tremble
           ;
           behold
           him
           in
           this
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           help
           thee
           to
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           him
           .
        
         
         
           The
           great
           Reason
           why
           people
           come
           and
           worship
           God
           in
           a
           slight
           way
           ;
           it
           is
           because
           that
           they
           do
           not
           see
           God
           in
           his
           glory
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           great
           Mercy
           for
           God
           to
           give
           unto
           us
           a
           sight
           of
           himself
           ,
           a
           sight
           of
           his
           glory
           here
           in
           this
           world
           while
           we
           are
           worshiping
           of
           him
           ,
           this
           would
           keep
           our
           eyes
           and
           our
           thoughts
           from
           wandring
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           a
           sight
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           had
           high
           thoughts
           of
           God.
           What
           's
           the
           reason
           why
           we
           wander
           so
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           but
           meerly
           because
           we
           see
           not
           God
           ?
           As
           now
           ,
           suppose
           you
           were
           in
           your
           house
           ,
           and
           looking
           after
           every
           feather
           that
           were
           flying
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           if
           you
           should
           hear
           that
           the
           King
           were
           come
           into
           the
           room
           ,
           or
           any
           great
           Person
           ,
           it
           would
           compose
           your
           spirits
           ,
           because
           you
           have
           high
           thoughts
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           of
           those
           that
           are
           above
           you
           :
           So
           let
           us
           look
           upon
           God
           as
           in
           his
           excellency
           ,
           and
           His
           glory
           ,
           and
           have
           high
           thoughts
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           that
           whereby
           we
           are
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           when
           we
           come
           before
           Him
           in
           holy
           duties
           .
           And
           that
           's
           the
           second
           thing
           .
           First
           a
           sanctified
           heart
           ;
           and
           then
           high
           thoughts
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           third
           thing
           is
           ,
           High-ends
           ,
           Raised-ends
           in
           the
           worshiping
           of
           God
           :
           Prov.
           15.
           24.
           
           
             The
             way
             of
             life
             is
             above
             to
             the
             wise
             :
          
           It
           is
           on
           high
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           when
           he
           worships
           God
           ,
           his
           heart
           is
           lifted
           up
           on
           high
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           holy
           raising
           of
           the
           heart
           which
           is
           well
           pleasing
           to
           God
           :
           Our
           hearts
           should
           be
           on
           high
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           high
           ends
           that
           we
           aim
           at
           in
           holy
           duties
           :
           
             Lift
             up
             thy
             prayer
          
           saith
           Hezekiah
           to
           the
           Prophet
           in
           another
           case
           ;
           so
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           Lift
           up
           thy
           soul
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           high
           ends
           that
           thou
           aimest
           at
           :
           when
           we
           are
           worshiping
           God
           we
           should
           have
           our
           hearts
           above
           all
           creatures
           ,
           and
           above
           our selves
           .
           Let
           not
           our
           hearts
           then
           be
           groveling
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           mingled
           with
           base
           and
           drossie
           things
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           the
           Lord
           :
           Indeed
           it
           is
           fit
           that
           we
           should
           have
           our
           hearts
           low
           (
           as
           we
           shall
           shew
           hereafter
           )
           in
           regard
           of
           humility
           ,
           but
           not
           low
           in
           regard
           of
           any
           baseness
           of
           spirit
           to
           mix
           with
           any
           base
           and
           low
           ends
           ;
           Now
           there
           are
           low
           and
           base
           ends
           in
           worshiping
           of
           God.
           As
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           We
           must
           take
           heed
           we
           do
           not
           subject
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           unto
           our
           Lusts
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           cursed
           thing
           ,
           thou
           art
           far
           from
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           worshiping
           of
           Him
           that
           shalt
           subject
           His
           Worship
           to
           thy
           base
           lusts
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           abominable
           ,
           and
           a
           
           cursed
           thing
           indeed
           ;
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           Who
           doth
           thus
           ?
           who
           is
           the
           man
           ,
           or
           where
           is
           he
           that
           will
           do
           this
           ?
           subject
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           to
           his
           base
           lusts
           !
           To
           that
           I
           answer
           ,
           Whosoever
           doth
           make
           use
           of
           any
           duty
           of
           Worship
           ,
           as
           Prayer
           ,
           Hearing
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           what
           ever
           it
           be
           ,
           to
           cloak
           any
           kind
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           whosoever
           is
           conscious
           to
           himself
           of
           any
           kind
           of
           secret
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           yet
           shall
           think
           to
           cover
           it
           by
           the
           performance
           of
           duties
           ,
           and
           shall
           reason
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           Who
           will
           think
           me
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           such
           a
           vile
           thing
           ,
           when
           I
           pray
           so
           as
           I
           do
           ,
           and
           am
           so
           careful
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ?
           and
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           cover
           some
           wickedness
           this
           way
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           in
           this
           place
           whose
           conscience
           tells
           them
           that
           they
           subject
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           to
           such
           a
           base
           end
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           the
           Lord
           rebuke
           them
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           speak
           to
           their
           hearts
           ;
           If
           I
           knew
           any
           ,
           I
           would
           set
           mine
           eyes
           upon
           them
           and
           say
           as
           the
           Apostle
           to
           
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
             I
             perceive
             that
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             gall
             of
             bitterness
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             iniquity
          
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           said
           to
           him
           that
           did
           seek
           to
           draw
           the
           Deputy
           from
           the
           Faith
           ,
           
             O
             thou
             child
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             all
             subtilty
             ,
          
           to
           damn
           and
           undo
           thy self
           eternally
           ,
           that
           seekest
           to
           cloak
           any
           wicked
           way
           by
           any
           duty
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ;
           Is
           it
           a
           great
           evil
           for
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           to
           make
           use
           of
           any
           of
           Gods
           Creatures
           to
           be
           serviceable
           to
           their
           lusts
           ,
           as
           meat
           and
           drink
           &
           c
           ?
           What
           a
           damnable
           thing
           is
           it
           then
           to
           make
           use
           of
           any
           duty
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           sometimes
           extraordinary
           Worship
           ,
           as
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           cloak
           to
           cover
           their
           wickedness
           !
           Thou
           art
           so
           far
           from
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           that
           thou
           pollutest
           Gods
           Name
           ;
           thou
           doest
           what
           in
           thee
           lies
           for
           to
           cast
           even
           dirt
           in
           the
           face
           of
           God
           himself
           that
           doest
           so
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           base
           end
           ,
           is
           to
           subject
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           perform
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           for
           the
           esteem
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           because
           we
           shall
           be
           well
           thought
           of
           ;
           take
           heed
           of
           this
           you
           yong
           ones
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           you
           would
           fain
           be
           esteem'd
           well
           of
           by
           those
           that
           you
           live
           withal
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           desirable
           thing
           to
           have
           a
           good
           esteem
           from
           those
           that
           are
           godly
           ;
           but
           take
           heed
           that
           you
           do
           not
           subject
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           to
           this
           .
           Indeed
           it
           may
           be
           an
           encouragement
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           David
           saith
           Psal
           .
           52.
           9.
           
           
             This
             is
             good
             before
             thy
             Saints
             :
             David
          
           did
           encourage
           ●●●self
           to
           praise
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           good
           before
           Gods
           Saints
           ;
           and
           I
           confess
           it
           may
           be
           an
           encouragement
           because
           
           holy
           duties
           are
           good
           before
           Gods
           Saints
           :
           but
           take
           heed
           that
           this
           be
           not
           thy
           highest
           end
           that
           thou
           aimest
           at
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           carries
           thee
           on
           in
           the
           work
           ,
           meerly
           to
           get
           the
           praise
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           shall
           think
           that
           thou
           hast
           good
           gifts
           and
           parts
           ,
           and
           therfore
           thou
           art
           inlarged
           in
           that
           regard
           ;
           take
           heed
           of
           that
           ;
           know
           ,
           that
           now
           thou
           doest
           not
           worship
           God
           ,
           but
           thou
           worshipest
           men
           ,
           thou
           dost
           make
           the
           praise
           of
           men
           to
           be
           thy
           God
           ,
           For
           whatsoever
           thou
           doest
           lift
           up
           in
           the
           highest
           place
           ,
           that
           's
           thy
           God
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           be
           ;
           therefore
           if
           thou
           liftest
           up
           the
           praise
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           makest
           that
           they
           end
           ,
           thou
           makest
           that
           thy
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           thou
           art
           a
           worshiper
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           worshiper
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Take
           heed
           of
           making
           Self
           thy
           end
           ;
           there
           are
           some
           that
           are
           not
           so
           base
           and
           low
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           the
           praise
           of
           men
           their
           end
           .
           but
           they
           aim
           and
           look
           at
           themselves
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           aim
           at
           their
           own
           peace
           ,
           and
           satisfying
           their
           own
           consciences
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           duties
           ;
           now
           though
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           when
           we
           perform
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           we
           may
           expect
           to
           receive
           some
           good
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           be
           encouraged
           to
           the
           Duties
           by
           the
           expectation
           of
           good
           to
           our selves
           ;
           yet
           we
           must
           look
           higher
           ,
           we
           must
           look
           at
           the
           honor
           and
           praise
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           blessed
           God
           may
           be
           honored
           :
           Now
           I
           am
           going
           to
           Prayer
           ,
           Oh
           that
           I
           may
           pray
           so
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           lift
           up
           Gods
           Name
           :
           I
           am
           going
           to
           Hear
           ,
           Oh
           that
           I
           may
           hear
           so
           ,
           as
           God
           may
           be
           honored
           by
           my
           hearing
           ;
           't
           is
           this
           that
           carries
           me
           on
           to
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           makes
           me
           rise
           readily
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           forth
           cheerfully
           ;
           I
           hope
           that
           God
           may
           have
           some
           honor
           by
           my
           hearing
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           God
           knows
           that
           this
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           I
           aim
           at
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           come
           for
           company
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           seen
           of
           men
           ,
           neither
           do
           I
           come
           meerly
           to
           satisfie
           mine
           own
           Conscience
           :
           Others
           go
           and
           hear
           such
           Truths
           of
           God
           as
           do
           good
           to
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           should
           neglect
           them
           meerly
           for
           mine
           own
           ease
           ,
           my
           Conscience
           would
           not
           let
           me
           be
           quiet
           ;
           howsoever
           there
           are
           many
           whose
           Consciences
           will
           be
           quiet
           enough
           ,
           though
           they
           lose
           an
           opportunity
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           yet
           there
           are
           others
           whose
           Consciences
           cannot
           do
           so
           ,
           their
           Consciences
           would
           tell
           them
           when
           they
           are
           lying
           and
           turning
           themselves
           upon
           their
           bed
           ,
           How
           do
           you
           know
           but
           that
           God
           had
           something
           to
           speak
           to
           thy
           heart
           this
           
           morning
           ,
           that
           may
           never
           be
           spoken
           to
           thy
           heart
           at
           any
           other
           time
           ?
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           be
           at
           quiet
           except
           they
           attend
           upon
           God
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           Worship
           :
           But
           still
           this
           is
           not
           enough
           meerly
           to
           satisfie
           conscience
           ;
           thy
           main
           end
           it
           must
           be
           that
           thou
           maiest
           this
           day
           know
           some
           part
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           speak
           to
           thy
           heart
           ,
           that
           so
           thou
           maiest
           be
           sitted
           to
           honor
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           thou
           maiest
           be
           enabled
           to
           live
           to
           his
           Honor
           the
           week
           following
           so
           much
           the
           better
           .
           As
           in
           this
           manner
           thy
           thoughts
           should
           be
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           find
           a
           drossie
           ,
           carnal
           heart
           ,
           I
           am
           busie
           in
           the
           world
           in
           the
           week
           time
           ,
           and
           I
           find
           that
           my
           heart
           is
           sullied
           and
           defiled
           with
           the
           business
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           entangled
           ,
           but
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           hast
           appointed
           thy
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           Word
           to
           be
           a
           means
           to
           sanctifie
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           clense
           it
           ;
           Oh
           Lord
           ,
           communicate
           thy
           Grace
           to
           my
           soul
           through
           thy
           Ordinances
           upon
           this
           Day
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           may
           be
           enabled
           the
           week
           following
           the
           better
           to
           live
           to
           thy
           Honor
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           come
           into
           thy
           presence
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           know
           some
           part
           of
           thy
           Will
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           might
           get
           thy
           Spirit
           to
           be
           conveyed
           through
           this
           Word
           of
           thine
           into
           my
           heart
           ;
           this
           should
           be
           thy
           end
           when
           ever
           thou
           comest
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           self
           .
           I
           wil
           give
           you
           two
           or
           three
           Scriptures
           to
           shew
           that
           God
           regards
           little
           any
           duties
           where
           self
           is
           the
           highest
           end
           .
           The
           first
           is
           in
           Hosea
           ,
           7.
           14.
           
           
             They
             howled
             upon
             their
             beds
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           the
           text
           there
           )
           
             but
             they
             cryed
             not
             to
             me
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           there
           did
           acknowledg
           that
           they
           were
           very
           much
           affected
           in
           their
           prayers
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           it
           ?
           It
           was
           but
           a
           howling
           upon
           their
           beds
           :
           And
           how
           so
           ?
           It
           was
           because
           only
           they
           did
           cry
           for
           themselves
           ,
           
             They
             have
             not
             cried
             unto
             me
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             with
             their
             heart
             ,
             when
             they
             howled
             upon
             their
             beds
             :
          
           It
           was
           but
           meerly
           for
           Corn
           ,
           and
           Wine
           ,
           and
           Oyl
           ,
           but
           not
           unto
           Me
           ;
           they
           aim'd
           at
           Themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           Me.
           And
           in
           Amos
           ,
           5.
           22.
           there
           the
           Lord
           professes
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           
             reject
             the
             fat
             of
             their
             Peace
             offerings
             :
             Though
             ye
             offer
             me
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             burnt
             offerings
             ,
             and
             your
             meat
             offerings
             ,
             I
             wil
             not
             accept
             them
             ,
             neither
             will
             I
             regard
             the
             peace
             offerings
             of
             your
             fat
             beasts
             .
          
           They
           were
           careful
           to
           offer
           their
           fattest
           beasts
           in
           their
           peace-offerings
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           God
           regard
           them
           ?
           It
           was
           in
           their
           peace-offerings
           that
           they
           offered
           their
           fat
           beasts
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           were
           to
           eat
           a
           great
           part
           of
           it
           themselves
           :
           Indeed
           the
           burnt
           offering
           was
           wholly
           offered
           unto
           God
           ,
           God
           had
           all
           that
           ;
           but
           the
           
           Peace-offerings
           ,
           those
           that
           did
           offer
           it
           ,
           they
           did
           eat
           a
           great
           part
           of
           it
           themselves
           :
           now
           they
           were
           very
           careful
           in
           those
           offerings
           that
           they
           were
           to
           partake
           of
           themselves
           ,
           to
           offer
           fat
           beasts
           :
           you
           do
           not
           see
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           takes
           any
           notice
           of
           fat
           beasts
           in
           their
           burnt
           offerings
           .
           Now
           the
           Note
           from
           hence
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           in
           those
           things
           where
           men
           are
           interested
           themselves
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           very
           careful
           to
           have
           the
           best
           things
           .
           But
           now
           the
           Lord
           rejected
           the
           fat
           beasts
           of
           their
           Peace-offerings
           :
           saith
           God
           ,
           You
           were
           very
           careful
           to
           offer
           fat
           beasts
           in
           your
           Peace-offerings
           where
           you
           may
           feed
           your selves
           ,
           but
           for
           those
           offerings
           wherein
           I
           have
           all
           ,
           there
           you
           are
           not
           so
           careful
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           regard
           them
           not
           .
           The
           third
           Scripture
           is
           in
           Zach.
           7.
           7.
           there
           they
           did
           keep
           many
           daies
           in
           seeking
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           it
           is
           an
           observable
           Scripture
           for
           these
           times
           )
           
             Speak
             unto
             all
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             saying
             ,
             When
             ye
             fasted
             and
             mourned
             in
             the
             fifth
             and
             seventh
             month
             ,
             even
             those
             seventy
             years
             ;
             Did
             ye
             at
             all
             fast
             unto
             me
             ?
             even
             unto
             me
             ?
          
           Mark
           the
           phrase
           ,
           You
           fasted
           in
           the
           fifth
           and
           seventh
           month
           ,
           and
           for
           seventy
           yeers
           together
           ,
           but
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Did
           you
           at
           all
           fast
           unto
           me
           ?
           and
           then
           mark
           how
           he
           doubled
           it
           ,
           
             To
             me
             ?
             even
             unto
             me
             ?
          
           Noting
           that
           when
           we
           fast
           or
           pray
           ,
           or
           do
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           sure
           to
           aim
           at
           God
           more
           than
           our selves
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           not
           say
           of
           us
           another
           day
           ,
           
             Do
             you
             do
             it
             to
             me
             ,
             even
             to
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           You
           may
           ask
           me
           this
           Question
           ,
           How
           may
           I
           know
           that
           I
           am
           acted
           by
           self-ends
           in
           holy
           Duties
           ?
           for
           it
           is
           a
           hard
           thing
           for
           one
           to
           know
           ones
           own
           heart
           ,
           when
           one
           is
           acted
           by
           principles
           of
           self
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           aim
           at
           God
           in
           holy
           Duties
           .
           Now
           for
           that
           I
           will
           give
           you
           these
           Notes
           ,
           to
           try
           whether
           you
           be
           acted
           from
           your selves
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           The
           First
           is
           this
           ,
           If
           a
           man
           loves
           holy
           Duties
           ,
           though
           he
           finds
           no
           present
           good
           comes
           in
           by
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           such
           things
           as
           God
           requires
           ,
           and
           therefore
           though
           I
           get
           nothing
           by
           them
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           enough
           to
           carry
           me
           on
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           me
           on
           readily
           ,
           and
           willingly
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           :
           those
           that
           can
           delight
           in
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           even
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           though
           they
           find
           nothing
           coming
           in
           to
           themselves
           :
           But
           now
           when
           we
           find
           not
           that
           coming
           in
           that
           we
           do
           desire
           ,
           we
           begin
           to
           be
           weary
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Why
             have
             we
             fasted
             ,
             and
             thou
             seest
             it
             not
             ?
          
           This
           
           is
           an
           Argument
           that
           thou
           art
           acted
           by
           Self
           rather
           than
           by
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           know
           whether
           we
           be
           acted
           by
           
           self-ends
           ,
           or
           rather
           by
           high
           ends
           for
           God
           :
           Those
           men
           that
           can
           rejoyce
           in
           others
           that
           are
           able
           to
           honor
           God
           in
           holy
           duties
           more
           than
           themselves
           ,
           they
           may
           have
           a
           good
           evidence
           to
           their
           own
           souls
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           worship
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           acted
           by
           higher
           ends
           than
           Self
           ,
           but
           now
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           straightned
           themselves
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           see
           other
           more
           enlarged
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           rather
           envy
           them
           ,
           are
           griev'd
           and
           troubled
           ;
           know
           that
           Self
           is
           a
           great
           ingredient
           in
           those
           duties
           that
           thou
           doest
           perform
           :
           if
           thy
           heart
           were
           raised
           high
           to
           God
           ,
           though
           thou
           canst
           not
           thy self
           be
           enlarged
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           yet
           thy
           soul
           would
           be
           glad
           that
           any
           others
           are
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           a
           wretched
           and
           vile
           heart
           of
           my
           own
           ,
           yet
           blessed
           be
           God
           that
           there
           are
           any
           others
           that
           can
           worship
           God
           better
           than
           I
           can
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           A
           man
           that
           is
           acted
           by
           Self
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           he
           regards
           holy
           duties
           but
           little
           save
           in
           time
           of
           extremity
           ,
           in
           time
           of
           fear
           ,
           or
           in
           sickness
           ,
           or
           in
           danger
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           one
           that
           hath
           high
           ends
           in
           holy
           duties
           ;
           makes
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           to
           be
           the
           joy
           of
           his
           soul
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           an
           evident
           sign
           that
           thou
           art
           not
           acted
           by
           self
           ends
           ,
           but
           by
           higher
           ends
           ,
           Canst
           thou
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           thy
           abundance
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           givest
           me
           all
           conveniences
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           outward
           things
           that
           I
           want
           ;
           but
           Lord
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           which
           is
           the
           joy
           of
           my
           soul
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           my
           life
           comfortable
           ,
           even
           communion
           with
           thy self
           ,
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           thy
           worship
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           free
           access
           unto
           the
           Throne
           of
           thy
           Grace
           to
           worship
           Thee
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           there
           meet
           with
           thee
           when
           I
           am
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           holy
           duties
           ;
           O
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           that
           knowest
           all
           things
           ,
           knowest
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           makes
           my
           life
           comfortable
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           that
           I
           have
           a
           Table
           furnished
           with
           variety
           of
           dishes
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           can
           have
           liberty
           of
           time
           to
           go
           into
           company
           ,
           and
           spend
           according
           as
           I
           please
           ;
           but
           Lord
           ,
           those
           incomes
           of
           thy
           Spirit
           that
           I
           do
           find
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           thy
           Worship
           ,
           those
           are
           the
           things
           that
           makes
           my
           life
           blessed
           (
           indeed
           )
           unto
           me
           ?
           Such
           a
           man
           is
           able
           thus
           to
           appeal
           to
           God
           ,
           surely
           when
           he
           worships
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           acted
           by
           high
           ends
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           self-ends
           ;
           And
           that
           's
           the
           Third
           thing
           
           that
           is
           necessary
           for
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           Duties
           ,
           thou
           must
           have
           a
           sanctified
           heart
           ,
           high
           thoughts
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           high
           ends
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           fourth
           place
           ,
           There
           must
           be
           much
           reverence
           ,
           and
           much
           fear
           when
           thou
           comest
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           to
           worship
           him
           :
           thou
           doest
           not
           glorifie
           God
           as
           God
           ,
           except
           thou
           doest
           come
           into
           his
           presence
           with
           much
           fear
           &
           reverence
           of
           his
           great
           Name
           :
           Fear
           in
           worshiping
           of
           God
           it
           is
           so
           necessary
           ,
           that
           many
           times
           in
           Scripture
           we
           find
           that
           the
           very
           Worship
           of
           God
           is
           called
           ,
           
             The
             fear
             of
             God
          
           ,
           they
           are
           put
           both
           for
           one
           ;
           I
           might
           give
           you
           divers
           Scriptures
           for
           it
           :
           and
           hence
           it
           was
           that
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           was
           called
           the
           
             Fear
             of
          
           Isaac
           ,
           Jacob
           did
           swear
           by
           the
           
             Fear
             of
             his
             father
          
           Isaac
           ;
           because
           Isaac
           being
           a
           great
           Worshiper
           of
           God
           ,
           kept
           his
           constant
           times
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           and
           worshiped
           him
           in
           such
           a
           constant
           way
           ,
           as
           (
           except
           David
           and
           Daniel
           )
           we
           do
           not
           find
           mention
           of
           the
           constancy
           of
           any
           in
           the
           worshiping
           of
           God
           as
           we
           do
           of
           
           Isaac's
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           walked
           but
           into
           the
           fields
           in
           the
           evening
           as
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           Meditate
           ,
           and
           to
           Pray
           ;
           and
           therefore
           God
           is
           called
           ,
           
             The
             fear
             of
          
           Isaac
           .
           In
           Psal
           .
           89.
           7.
           is
           a
           notable
           Scripture
           for
           this
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           God
           with
           fear
           :
           
             God
             is
             greatly
             to
             be
             feared
             in
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             had
             in
             reverence
             of
             all
             them
             that
             are
             about
             him
             :
          
           God
           is
           to
           be
           had
           in
           reverence
           of
           all
           them
           that
           are
           about
           him
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Assembly
           of
           his
           Saints
           he
           is
           
             greatly
             to
             be
             feared
          
           ,
           he
           is
           
             daunting
             terrible
          
           (
           so
           the
           words
           are
           )
           in
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           When
           thou
           comest
           nigh
           to
           God
           ,
           thou
           hadst
           need
           have
           thy
           heart
           possest
           with
           much
           fear
           .
           So
           in
           Psal
           .
           2.
           11.
           the
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           earth
           are
           called
           upon
           
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             with
             fear
             :
          
           Let
           them
           be
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           come
           into
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           they
           must
           serve
           him
           with
           fear
           !
           And
           so
           in
           Psal
           .
           5.
           7.
           
           
             In
             thy
             fear
             will
             I
             worship
             toward
             thy
             holy
             Temple
             .
          
           Now
           this
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           must
           not
           be
           a
           servile
           fear
           ,
           but
           a
           filial
           and
           reverential
           fear
           ;
           For
           my
           brethren
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           slavish
           fear
           ,
           where
           God
           is
           not
           honored
           ;
           there
           may
           be
           fear
           from
           some
           terrible
           apprehensions
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           not
           owned
           by
           God
           to
           be
           this
           grace
           of
           fear
           :
           I
           'le
           give
           you
           two
           notable
           Scriptures
           for
           that
           ,
           in
           Deut.
           5.
           23
           ,
           24.
           compared
           with
           the
           29.
           
           
             It
             came
             to
             pass
          
           (
           saith
           the
           text
           ,
           vers
           .
           23.
           )
           
             when
             ye
             heard
             the
             voyce
             out
             of
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             darkness
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             the
             mountain
             did
             burn
             with
             fire
             that
             ye
             came
             neer
             unto
             me
             ,
             even
             al
             the
             heads
             of
             your
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             your
             Elders
             ,
             And
             ye
             said
             ,
             Behold
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             hath
             shewed
             us
             his
             glory
             and
             his
             greatness
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             heard
             his
             voyce
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             fire
             :
             we
             have
             seen
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             talk
             with
             man
             ,
             and
             he
             liveth
             ;
             now
             therefore
             why
             should
             we
             die
             ?
             for
             this
             great
             fire
             will
             consume
             us
             :
             If
             we
             hear
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             any
             more
             then
             we
             shall
             die
             .
          
           See
           with
           what
           a
           terror
           they
           were
           struck
           at
           the
           apprehension
           of
           Gods
           appearance
           ;
           you
           would
           think
           surely
           these
           men
           did
           fear
           God
           much
           ,
           but
           mark
           in
           vers
           .
           29.
           
           
             O
             that
             there
             were
             such
             a
             heart
             in
             them
             that
             they
             would
             fear
             me
             .
          
           Why
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           fear
           the
           Lord
           ?
           Were
           they
           not
           struck
           with
           such
           fear
           that
           they
           thought
           they
           should
           die
           ?
           they
           saw
           this
           presence
           so
           terrible
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           afraid
           they
           should
           die
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           
             O
             that
             there
             were
             such
             a
             heart
             in
             them
             that
             they
             would
             fear
             me
             !
          
           So
           that
           it
           appears
           by
           this
           ,
           That
           one
           may
           be
           struck
           with
           much
           terror
           in
           the
           apprehension
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           no
           true
           fear
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           :
           So
           some
           of
           you
           it
           may
           be
           in
           time
           of
           thunder
           or
           danger
           ,
           are
           filled
           with
           terror
           ;
           but
           yet
           may
           it
           not
           be
           said
           presently
           after
           ,
           
             O
             that
             there
             were
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             this
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             this
             youth
             or
             maid
             !
          
           They
           are
           terrified
           somtimes
           ,
           but
           yet
           there
           is
           not
           a
           filial
           and
           reverential
           fear
           of
           God
           in
           them
           .
           And
           I
           find
           in
           1
           King.
           19.
           (
           where
           you
           have
           the
           story
           of
           Gods
           appearing
           in
           that
           most
           terrible
           manner
           unto
           the
           Prophet
           Elijah
           by
           Fire
           ,
           by
           Thunder
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           mighty
           Wind
           )
           the
           Prophet
           was
           not
           so
           struck
           with
           fear
           of
           Gods
           presence
           when
           he
           did
           appear
           in
           the
           mighty
           wind
           ,
           or
           earthquake
           ,
           or
           fire
           ,
           as
           when
           God
           did
           appear
           in
           the
           
             smal
             still
             voyce
          
           ,
           therfore
           in
           vers
           .
           13.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             And
             it
             was
             so
             when
          
           Elijah
           
             heard
             it
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           soft
           voyce
           ,
           (
           after
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           earthquake
           ,
           and
           the
           mighty
           wind
           )
           
             that
             he
             wrapped
             his
             face
             in
             his
             mantle
             and
             went
             out
             &
             stood
             in
             the
             entring
             in
             of
             the
             Cave
             and
             behold
             there
             came
             a
             voice
             unto
             him
             and
             said
             ,
             What
             doest
             then
             here
          
           Elijah
           ?
           Then
           his
           heart
           was
           more
           struck
           with
           fear
           where
           was
           most
           of
           Gods
           presence
           (
           though
           it
           was
           in
           a
           soft
           voyce
           )
           than
           when
           the
           fire
           and
           earthquake
           did
           appear
           :
           It
           is
           a
           good
           sign
           of
           a
           gracious
           fear
           ,
           when
           the
           soul
           can
           be
           struck
           with
           more
           fear
           from
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           in
           enjoying
           of
           communion
           with
           him
           in
           his
           Worship
           ,
           than
           when
           God
           appears
           in
           the
           most
           terrible
           way
           of
           his
           works
           ;
           or
           when
           there
           is
           terror
           in
           a
           mans
           conscience
           
           through
           fear
           of
           Hell
           ,
           when
           God
           appears
           as
           though
           he
           would
           send
           him
           down
           presently
           to
           Hell
           ,
           though
           God
           expects
           to
           be
           feared
           then
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           soul
           in
           enjoying
           communion
           with
           God
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           communion
           he
           hath
           with
           God
           ,
           the
           more
           is
           he
           struck
           with
           reverence
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           sanctifying
           fear
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           Doth
           the
           heart
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           indeed
           when
           it
           is
           so
           possessed
           with
           fear
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           Worship
           ?
           Now
           this
           fear
           of
           God
           should
           be
           indeed
           in
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           expressed
           outwardly
           when
           you
           are
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           by
           such
           reverent
           carriage
           in
           prayer
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           Heathen
           should
           come
           in
           ,
           he
           may
           see
           Gods
           Name
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           may
           say
           ,
           How
           great
           is
           this
           God
           that
           this
           People
           do
           Worship
           !
           And
           in
           your
           Families
           ,
           a
           reverent
           carriage
           ,
           not
           lying
           all
           along
           in
           prayer
           upon
           your
           elbows
           sleeping
           ,
           but
           carrying
           your selves
           so
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           Heathen
           should
           come
           into
           your
           families
           ,
           they
           may
           say
           ,
           O
           how
           great
           is
           this
           God
           that
           this
           people
           do
           worship
           !
           And
           likewise
           this
           fear
           it
           must
           be
           an
           abiding
           fear
           ,
           not
           only
           at
           that
           instant
           when
           you
           are
           worshiping
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           speaking
           of
           any
           of
           Gods
           Titles
           and
           Names
           ,
           but
           a
           fear
           that
           must
           abide
           upon
           your
           hearts
           after
           duty
           is
           over
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           after
           you
           are
           come
           out
           from
           your
           Closets
           one
           may
           perceive
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           so
           walking
           all
           the
           day
           long
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           becomes
           those
           that
           have
           been
           solemnly
           setting
           themselves
           to
           worship
           Him
           :
           Now
           this
           fear
           and
           reverence
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           slightness
           ,
           vanity
           ,
           the
           boldness
           and
           presumptuousness
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           and
           women
           when
           they
           are
           worshiping
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           must
           be
           full
           of
           strength
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           not
           sutable
           to
           God
           else
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           a
           God
           infinite
           in
           power
           and
           glory
           himself
           ,
           therefore
           God
           cannot
           endure
           vain
           worshiping
           .
           In
           Isa
           .
           1.
           13.
           
           
             I
             hate
             vain
             oblations
          
           :
           Vanity
           of
           spirit
           in
           worshiping
           of
           God
           is
           very
           hateful
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           doth
           defile
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           God
           is
           dishonored
           by
           the
           vanity
           of
           mens
           spirits
           .
           Now
           this
           strength
           is
           Three
           fold
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           strength
           of
           Intention
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           strength
           of
           Affection
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           strength
           of
           all
           the
           Faculties
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           body
           too
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           we
           are
           able
           should
           be
           put
           forth
           in
           the
           worshiping
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           1
           First
           the
           strength
           of
           Intention
           .
           We
           must
           intend
           our
           work
           as
           if
           it
           were
           for
           our
           lives
           :
           If
           ever
           we
           were
           seriously
           Intentive
           or
           Attentive
           about
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           when
           we
           are
           worshiping
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God.
           When
           you
           are
           coming
           to
           Pray
           ,
           be
           intent
           about
           it
           .
           You
           shall
           see
           some
           when
           they
           are
           going
           in
           the
           street
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           much
           intention
           about
           their
           businesse
           ,
           their
           friends
           meet
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           never
           mind
           them
           ;
           one
           may
           perceive
           as
           they
           are
           going
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           mightily
           intent
           about
           their
           businesse
           .
           My
           Brethren
           ,
           look
           upon
           every
           duty
           of
           Worship
           as
           a
           great
           thing
           which
           you
           must
           be
           intent
           in
           your
           thoughts
           about
           ,
           and
           not
           give
           way
           to
           the
           wandring
           of
           your
           thoughts
           .
           I
           have
           read
           of
           one
           Martyr
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           the
           fire
           a
           kindling
           ,
           saith
           an
           Officer
           ,
           What!
           will
           you
           not
           speak
           when
           you
           see
           the
           Fire
           kindling
           ?
           Saith
           he
           ,
           I
           am
           speaking
           to
           God
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           praying
           ,
           and
           he
           minded
           not
           at
           all
           what
           they
           were
           doing
           .
           Oh
           what
           little
           things
           do
           take
           our
           thoughts
           away
           from
           holy
           duties
           !
           When
           every
           toy
           ,
           every
           feather
           ,
           every
           light
           matter
           cals
           them
           off
           ;
           Is
           this
           to
           Sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ?
           Would
           not
           we
           account
           it
           a
           dishonorable
           thing
           ,
           If
           we
           were
           talking
           to
           one
           about
           serious
           businesse
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           are
           talking
           ,
           every
           one
           that
           comes
           by
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           looking
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           turning
           aside
           to
           talk
           with
           them
           ?
           If
           a
           Superior
           be
           talking
           with
           you
           ,
           he
           doth
           expect
           that
           you
           should
           mind
           what
           he
           saith
           .
           But
           when
           God
           is
           speaking
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           speaking
           to
           God
           ,
           every
           vain
           thought
           that
           comes
           by
           ,
           you
           are
           turning
           aside
           too
           :
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           greater
           thing
           to
           talk
           to
           vain
           thoughts
           and
           temptations
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           great
           and
           glorious
           God.
           Therfore
           now
           that
           is
           the
           very
           time
           that
           the
           Devil
           chuses
           for
           to
           bring
           temptations
           when
           we
           are
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           for
           the
           Devil
           knows
           then
           he
           doth
           two
           works
           at
           once
           :
           he
           doth
           disturb
           us
           in
           our
           duties
           ,
           and
           call
           off
           our
           hearts
           to
           that
           that
           is
           wicked
           ,
           and
           doth
           agravate
           our
           sin
           exceedingly
           .
           It
           may
           be
           thou
           wilt
           not
           dare
           to
           commit
           that
           sin
           that
           the
           temptation
           doth
           turn
           thy
           thoughts
           upon
           ,
           yea
           but
           the
           Devil
           hath
           spoiled
           the
           duty
           by
           it
           .
           The
           Lord
           doth
           expect
           that
           there
           should
           be
           strength
           of
           Intention
           when
           thou
           art
           upon
           the
           duty
           :
           and
           there
           is
           no
           time
           to
           parlie
           with
           temptations
           now
           ,
           whatever
           thoughts
           come
           in
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           good
           thoughts
           that
           should
           come
           into
           thy
           mind
           ,
           and
           that
           time
           that
           thou
           art
           
           Praying
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           be
           not
           pertinent
           to
           the
           duty
           thou
           must
           cast
           them
           away
           as
           the
           temptation
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           Can
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           come
           from
           the
           Devil
           ?
           Certainly
           that
           which
           is
           materially
           good
           ,
           and
           coming
           unseasonably
           ,
           may
           be
           from
           the
           Devil
           ;
           the
           Devil
           may
           take
           advantage
           by
           what
           is
           in
           it self
           materially
           good
           ,
           and
           bring
           in
           that
           in
           an
           unseasonable
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           may
           turn
           it
           to
           evil
           :
           As
           now
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           the
           Devil
           thinks
           he
           cannot
           prevail
           to
           cause
           thee
           to
           have
           thy
           heart
           running
           about
           uncleanness
           ;
           yea
           ,
           but
           (
           saith
           the
           Devil
           )
           If
           I
           can
           inject
           good
           thoughts
           ,
           I
           will
           put
           into
           their
           minds
           some
           place
           of
           Scripture
           that
           is
           no
           way
           pertinent
           to
           this
           ,
           only
           to
           divert
           them
           :
           The
           Devil
           gets
           much
           by
           this
           ;
           therefore
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           God
           expects
           the
           strength
           of
           thy
           spirit
           in
           duty
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Strong
           intention
           ;
           thou
           art
           worshiping
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thou
           hadst
           need
           be
           intent
           about
           what
           thou
           art
           doing
           :
           Indeed
           sometimes
           before
           you
           are
           aware
           ,
           evil
           thoughts
           will
           come
           into
           your
           minds
           ,
           As
           when
           a
           man
           is
           keeping
           of
           a
           door
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           crowd
           of
           people
           without
           that
           would
           come
           in
           ,
           perhaps
           the
           man
           doth
           open
           the
           door
           for
           some
           Gentleman
           that
           he
           hears
           is
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           opens
           it
           for
           one
           that
           is
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           fourty
           others
           will
           crowd
           in
           :
           And
           so
           it
           is
           many
           times
           with
           the
           soul
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           opens
           the
           door
           for
           some
           good
           thought
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           evil
           thoughts
           will
           crowd
           in
           :
           Those
           people
           might
           come
           in
           if
           they
           would
           stay
           their
           time
           ,
           but
           they
           should
           not
           now
           come
           in
           .
           So
           ,
           about
           worldly
           businesses
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           in
           themselves
           unlawful
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           stay
           the
           time
           they
           may
           come
           in
           ;
           but
           they
           must
           be
           bard
           out
           now
           at
           this
           time
           .
           There
           is
           required
           strength
           of
           Intention
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Strength
             of
             Affection
             is
             required
             also
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           The
           Affections
           must
           work
           mightily
           after
           God
           ,
           striving
           with
           God
           in
           Prayer
           :
           If
           ever
           thou
           hadst
           a
           heart
           inflam'd
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           when
           thou
           art
           praying
           ,
           or
           attending
           upon
           the
           Word
           ;
           as
           the
           Heathens
           that
           worshiped
           the
           Sun
           ,
           sometimes
           I
           have
           told
           you
           that
           they
           would
           not
           have
           a
           Snail
           ,
           but
           a
           flying
           Horse
           ,
           they
           would
           offer
           that
           that
           was
           swift
           :
           so
           when
           we
           come
           to
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           have
           living
           Affections
           ,
           our
           Affections
           boyling
           ;
           and
           that
           will
           be
           the
           way
           to
           cure
           vain
           thoughts
           ;
           as
           the
           Flies
           will
           
           not
           come
           to
           the
           Honey
           if
           it
           be
           boyling
           hot
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           is
           cold
           :
           So
           if
           the
           heart
           be
           boyling
           hot
           ,
           and
           the
           affections
           a
           working
           ,
           it
           will
           keep
           out
           vain
           thoughts
           and
           temptations
           :
           It
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           the
           breath
           of
           life
           when
           it
           is
           warm
           ,
           but
           artificial
           breath
           you
           know
           it
           is
           cold
           ;
           as
           now
           ,
           the
           breath
           that
           comes
           out
           of
           the
           body
           that
           is
           warm
           ,
           but
           the
           breath
           that
           comes
           out
           of
           a
           pair
           of
           bellows
           that
           is
           cold
           ?
           So
           the
           breath
           of
           many
           people
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           it
           is
           discovered
           to
           be
           but
           artificial
           breath
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           so
           cold
           ,
           but
           if
           there
           were
           spiritual
           life
           ,
           then
           it
           would
           be
           warm
           .
           Ther
           must
           be
           strength
           of
           affection
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             There
             must
             be
             likewise
             the
             strength
             of
             all
             the
             Faculties
             :
          
           We
           should
           stir
           up
           whatever
           we
           are
           ,
           or
           have
           ,
           or
           can
           do
           to
           work
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           then
           the
           bent
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           Will
           ,
           and
           Affection
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           should
           be
           put
           to
           it
           also
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           worship
           God
           to
           purpose
           ,
           they
           spend
           their
           bodies
           in
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           in
           the
           worshiping
           of
           God.
           It
           will
           be
           a
           sad
           thing
           another
           day
           when
           this
           shall
           be
           charged
           upon
           many
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           spent
           the
           strength
           of
           thy
           body
           upon
           lusts
           ,
           but
           when
           didst
           thou
           spend
           any
           strength
           of
           the
           body
           about
           any
           holy
           duty
           ?
           What
           a
           riddle
           is
           this
           to
           most
           people
           ,
           to
           tell
           them
           of
           spending
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           bodies
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           or
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           Sanctifying
           a
           Sabbath
           ;
           they
           think
           the
           Sabbath
           is
           a
           time
           of
           rest
           ,
           I
           confess
           it
           is
           a
           time
           of
           rest
           from
           an
           outward
           labor
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           time
           of
           spending
           strength
           in
           a
           spiritual
           way
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           shall
           worship
           God
           a
           right
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           will
           find
           it
           a
           spending
           of
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           strength
           ,
           and
           blessed
           is
           that
           strength
           that
           is
           spent
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           rather
           than
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           sin
           ,
           as
           most
           spend
           their
           strength
           :
           If
           God
           gives
           thee
           a
           heart
           to
           spend
           thy
           strength
           in
           His
           Worship
           ,
           thou
           maiest
           think
           thus
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           mightest
           have
           left
           me
           to
           have
           spent
           my
           strength
           in
           sin
           ,
           how
           much
           better
           is
           it
           spent
           in
           the
           Worshiping
           of
           thy
           Name
           ?
           There
           is
           one
           notable
           Scripture
           in
           Jer.
           8.
           2.
           that
           shews
           how
           much
           strength
           the
           Idolaters
           put
           forth
           in
           the
           worshiping
           of
           their
           Idol
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           do
           it
           in
           a
           slight
           and
           vain
           way
           ,
           but
           their
           hearts
           were
           much
           in
           that
           false-worship
           ,
           saith
           the
           text
           ,
           
             And
             they
             shall
             spread
             them
             before
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             host
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           (
           mark
           now
           )
           
             whom
             they
             have
             loved
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             have
             served
             ,
             and
             after
             whom
             they
             have
             walked
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             have
             sought
          
           
           
             and
             whom
             they
             have
             worshiped
          
           :
           All
           these
           are
           put
           together
           in
           reference
           to
           their
           Idols
           ;
           Oh
           that
           it
           could
           be
           said
           so
           of
           us
           in
           reference
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           whom
           we
           have
           loved
           ,
           and
           whom
           we
           have
           served
           ,
           and
           after
           whom
           we
           have
           walked
           ,
           and
           whom
           we
           have
           sought
           ,
           and
           whom
           we
           have
           worshiped
           ;
           there
           is
           all
           these
           several
           expressions
           to
           shew
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           spirits
           in
           following
           after
           their
           Idols
           :
           And
           that
           is
           the
           Fift
           thing
           in
           our
           Sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           Sixth
           is
           ,
           If
           thou
           wilt
           Sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           Worship
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           an
           humble
           frame
           of
           spirit
           ,
           worship
           him
           with
           much
           humility
           of
           soul
           :
           Abraham
           did
           fall
           upon
           the
           ground
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           
             dust
             and
             ashes
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             hath
             begun
             to
             speak
             unto
             thee
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           we
           reade
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           groveling
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           Angels
           they
           cover
           their
           faces
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           should
           we
           be
           humble
           when
           we
           come
           before
           the
           Lord
           :
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           abases
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           ,
           than
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           great
           reason
           of
           the
           pride
           of
           all
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           never
           knew
           God
           :
           If
           thou
           didest
           but
           see
           God
           ,
           thy
           heart
           must
           needs
           be
           abased
           ;
           And
           when
           doth
           the
           soul
           see
           God
           if
           not
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           worship
           him
           ?
           In
           Job
           ,
           42.
           
           
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             thee
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             ear
             ,
             but
             now
             my
             eye
             seeth
             thee
             ,
             wherefore
             I
             abhor
             my self
             ,
             and
             repent
             in
             dust
             and
             ashes
             .
          
           Now
           this
           humility
           must
           be
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           our
           own
           meanness
           and
           baseness
           .
           Ps
           .
           34.
           6.
           
           
             This
             poor
             man
             cryed
             to
             God
             :
          
           They
           are
           poor
           souls
           that
           come
           into
           Gods
           presence
           that
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           most
           ;
           even
           those
           souls
           that
           do
           apprehend
           ,
           and
           are
           sensible
           of
           their
           own
           baseness
           ,
           and
           meanness
           before
           God.
           This
           poor
           man
           cried
           to
           God
           :
           we
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           Give
           that
           poor
           man
           somewhat
           .
           It
           doth
           affect
           the
           heart
           of
           God
           when
           he
           sees
           much
           poverty
           of
           spirit
           :
           when
           we
           come
           before
           Him
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           sensible
           of
           our
           infinite
           dependance
           upon
           God.
           Come
           as
           the
           woman
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           
             even
             dogs
             do
             receive
             crums
          
           ,
           and
           though
           I
           be
           a
           dog
           ,
           yet
           let
           me
           receive
           crums
           ;
           here
           is
           humility
           of
           spirit
           .
           Now
           this
           humility
           of
           Spirit
           appears
           in
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           admiring
           Gods
           goodness
           that
           we
           do
           live
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           have
           liberty
           to
           come
           before
           him
           ;
           we
           might
           have
           been
           past
           praying
           and
           worshiping
           of
           God
           :
           think
           thus
           ,
           What
           a
           mercy
           is
           it
           that
           we
           are
           not
           banished
           out
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Lord
           hath
           not
           spurn'd
           us
           out
           of
           his
           sight
           as
           filth
           ,
           and
           cast
           us
           out
           as
           an
           everlasting
           abhorring
           ,
           while
           others
           have
           been
           praying
           we
           might
           have
           bin
           yelling
           under
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           eternal
           God
           :
           Come
           with
           this
           apprehension
           of
           thy self
           ,
           and
           adore
           Gods
           goodness
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           alive
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           alive
           to
           hear
           Gods
           Word
           .
           And
           that
           it
           is
           not
           only
           a
           duty
           ,
           but
           a
           rich
           priviledg
           and
           mercy
           that
           God
           will
           admit
           of
           thee
           to
           come
           into
           His
           Presence
           .
           Again
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           He
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           things
           that
           are
           done
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           then
           if
           the
           Lord
           doth
           humble
           Himself
           to
           behold
           the
           things
           that
           are
           done
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           then
           how
           doth
           the
           Lord
           humble
           Himself
           to
           behold
           me
           a
           poor
           vile
           captive
           as
           I
           am
           in
           my self
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           God
           should
           not
           only
           behold
           me
           before
           Him
           ,
           but
           invite
           me
           to
           come
           into
           His
           presence
           ;
           What
           mercy
           and
           goodness
           is
           this
           !
        
         
           2.
           
           Our
           hearts
           must
           be
           taken
           off
           from
           the
           thoughts
           and
           apprehensions
           of
           all
           excellencies
           in
           our selves
           ;
           we
           must
           not
           come
           in
           the
           pride
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           abilities
           more
           than
           others
           ,
           what
           do
           all
           thy
           parts
           commend
           thee
           to
           God
           ?
           thou
           hast
           ability
           in
           expressing
           of
           thy self
           in
           prayer
           :
           why
           ,
           do
           thy
           parts
           commend
           thee
           to
           God
           ?
           Whatever
           is
           natural
           in
           any
           of
           our
           duties
           is
           nothing
           to
           God
           ,
           only
           that
           which
           is
           from
           his
           own
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thou
           shouldest
           come
           in
           thine
           own
           thoughts
           as
           vile
           as
           if
           thou
           hadst
           no
           parts
           and
           abilities
           at
           all
           .
           Lay
           aside
           all
           such
           apprehensions
           of
           thy self
           ,
           for
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           some
           poor
           broken
           hearted
           sinner
           that
           can
           but
           sigh
           out
           a
           few
           groans
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           able
           to
           speak
           two
           or
           three
           sentences
           together
           in
           a
           right
           language
           ,
           but
           only
           breath
           out
           his
           soul
           to
           God
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           thousand
           thousand
           times
           more
           acceptable
           to
           God
           than
           thou
           that
           art
           able
           to
           make
           great
           Orations
           when
           thou
           comest
           before
           Him.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Thou
           must
           come
           without
           any
           righteousness
           of
           thy
           own
           ,
           thou
           must
           never
           come
           to
           Gods
           presence
           but
           as
           a
           poor
           worm
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           difference
           that
           is
           made
           between
           thee
           and
           others
           in
           outward
           respects
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           thee
           :
           when
           thou
           art
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           thou
           art
           as
           a
           base
           vile
           worm
           ,
           though
           thou
           beest
           a
           Prince
           ,
           or
           Emperor
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Thy
           heart
           must
           be
           taken
           off
           from
           what
           thou
           doest
           :
           If
           
           thou
           hast
           any
           abilities
           of
           grace
           yet
           thy
           heart
           must
           be
           taken
           off
           there
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           pride
           not
           only
           from
           ones
           parts
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           God
           hath
           given
           me
           enlargements
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           Devil
           will
           come
           in
           and
           seek
           to
           puff
           up
           thy
           heart
           even
           because
           of
           this
           .
           But
           thy
           heart
           must
           be
           taken
           off
           there
           ,
           and
           thou
           must
           deny
           thy self
           in
           all
           ,
           when
           thou
           hast
           done
           the
           best
           service
           of
           all
           ,
           yet
           thou
           must
           conclude
           ,
           
             thou
             art
             an
             unprofitable
             servant
          
           ;
           when
           thou
           hast
           prayed
           the
           best
           ,
           yet
           rise
           with
           shame
           ,
           and
           take
           heed
           of
           having
           thy
           heart
           puft
           up
           even
           through
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           holy
           Duties
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           Thou
           must
           come
           with
           a
           humble
           resignation
           of
           thy self
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           content
           to
           wait
           upon
           God
           as
           long
           as
           he
           pleases
           ,
           to
           wait
           upon
           God
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           measure
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Communication
           of
           himself
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           means
           by
           which
           he
           will
           please
           to
           communicate
           himself
           ,
           wait
           upon
           him
           ;
           Let
           me
           have
           mercy
           though
           at
           the
           last
           hour
           .
           This
           now
           is
           an
           humble
           heart
           in
           Prayer
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           come
           with
           such
           a
           poverty
           of
           spirit
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           we
           may
           expect
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           accept
           of
           us
           ,
           Give
           this
           poor
           man
           somewhat
           ,
           will
           God
           say
           :
           
             This
             poor
             man
             cryed
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             heard
             him
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Seventh
           place
           ,
           We
           must
           bring
           that
           which
           is
           Gods
           own
           in
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           .
           I
           spake
           to
           this
           before
           in
           the
           Point
           of
           Preparation
           ,
           Viz.
           That
           in
           Gods
           Worship
           we
           must
           give
           him
           his
           own
           .
           I
           will
           only
           mention
           it
           here
           in
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           two
           regards
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           To
           give
           God
           His
           own
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           give
           God
           His
           own
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           comes
           from
           the
           work
           of
           His
           own
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           .
           I
           will
           give
           you
           one
           text
           further
           about
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           Exod.
           39.
           if
           you
           reade
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           there
           is
           ten
           times
           said
           ,
           that
           
             they
             did
             as
             God
             had
             commanded
          
           Moses
           :
           And
           then
           in
           the
           close
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           done
           as
           God
           had
           commanded
           in
           His
           Worship
           ;
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           
             Moses
             blessed
             them
          
           .
           That
           people
           is
           a
           blessed
           people
           that
           do
           observe
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           as
           God
           hath
           commanded
           them
           .
           But
           the
           main
           thing
           is
           ,
           all
           that
           we
           do
           it
           must
           be
           acted
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           have
           true
           silver
           and
           gold
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           have
           the
           rigbt
           stamp
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           cannot
           go
           for
           current
           coyn
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           that
           the
           things
           that
           we
           offer
           to
           God
           in
           His
           Worship
           be
           Gods
           own
           ,
           be
           what
           we
           have
           warrant
           for
           out
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           have
           the
           stamp
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           In
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           there
           be
           two
           Questions
           that
           He
           will
           ask
           ,
           First
           ,
           
             Who
             required
             this
             at
             your
             hands
             ?
          
           But
           then
           if
           you
           can
           answer
           thus
           ,
           Thou
           O
           Lord
           didst
           require
           it
           :
           It
           is
           well
           :
           But
           then
           God
           hath
           another
           Question
           ,
           
             Whose
             Image
             and
             Superscription
             is
             this
             ?
          
           If
           thou
           canst
           not
           give
           an
           Answer
           to
           that
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           rejected
           too
           :
           Thou
           must
           be
           acted
           by
           Divine
           Principles
           ,
           in
           all
           that
           thou
           doest
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           the
           stamp
           of
           the
           Spirit
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           tendered
           to
           God
           ,
           else
           it
           is
           nothing
           .
           To
           open
           this
           Point
           fully
           will
           ask
           some
           time
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Therefore
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           how
           we
           may
           know
           when
           our
           duties
           are
           acted
           by
           our
           natural
           parts
           rather
           than
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           How
           we
           may
           know
           whether
           our
           duties
           be
           acted
           by
           natural
           Conscience
           rather
           than
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           If
           thou
           art
           acted
           by
           natural
           parts
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           change
           thy
           heart
           :
           Men
           that
           do
           perform
           duties
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           natural
           parts
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           as
           large
           as
           others
           ,
           and
           speak
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           those
           duties
           do
           never
           change
           their
           hearts
           ;
           now
           if
           thou
           beest
           acted
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           be
           changed
           into
           the
           very
           Image
           of
           his
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           men
           are
           acted
           by
           Natural
           parts
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           carry
           them
           through
           difficulties
           and
           discouragements
           ;
           but
           now
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           if
           thou
           hast
           acted
           by
           him
           ,
           though
           thou
           doest
           meet
           with
           never
           such
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           discouragements
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           be
           carried
           through
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thou
           maiest
           know
           it
           by
           this
           ,
           wherein
           dost
           thou
           account
           the
           excellency
           of
           a
           duty
           to
           consist
           ,
           either
           in
           thy self
           or
           others
           ;
           Thou
           performest
           a
           duty
           ,
           now
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           thy
           parts
           do
           act
           very
           lively
           ,
           and
           to
           thy
           credit
           ,
           and
           yet
           thy
           conscience
           tells
           thee
           that
           thy
           heart
           was
           straightened
           :
           Now
           canst
           thou
           rise
           up
           with
           joy
           because
           thou
           hast
           thy
           ends
           ?
           At
           another
           time
           (
           perhaps
           )
           thy
           heart
           is
           more
           troubled
           ,
           and
           broken
           :
           But
           thou
           doest
           not
           express
           thy self
           so
           much
           ,
           then
           thou
           art
           discouraged
           .
           And
           when
           
           thou
           seest
           another
           perform
           a
           duty
           ,
           if
           thou
           seest
           but
           any
           failing
           in
           their
           expressions
           ,
           thou
           pitchest
           upon
           that
           ,
           and
           lookest
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           poor
           thing
           ;
           thou
           art
           not
           able
           to
           see
           an
           excellency
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           except
           there
           be
           an
           excellency
           of
           natural
           parts
           ;
           but
           those
           that
           have
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           can
           find
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           acting
           in
           others
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           not
           such
           natural
           parts
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Those
           that
           are
           acted
           by
           their
           natural
           parts
           ,
           in
           secret
           they
           are
           less
           enlarged
           ,
           than
           they
           are
           before
           others
           a
           great
           deal
           .
           Their
           parts
           act
           much
           before
           others
           ,
           But
           what
           is
           there
           between
           God
           and
           their
           own
           souls
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           They
           that
           be
           so
           acted
           will
           not
           be
           very
           constant
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           yong
           ones
           ,
           that
           begin
           to
           look
           towards
           Religion
           ,
           their
           parts
           are
           a
           little
           fresh
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           mightily
           enlarged
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           is
           good
           for
           them
           to
           make
           use
           of
           their
           parts
           ;
           but
           how
           ordinary
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           after
           a
           few
           yeers
           they
           are
           deader
           and
           duller
           than
           they
           were
           before
           ,
           and
           have
           less
           mind
           to
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           than
           they
           had
           formerly
           ?
           Were
           this
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           would
           find
           as
           much
           savour
           and
           relish
           in
           them
           afterwards
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           For
           natural
           Consciences
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           puts
           men
           upon
           acting
           of
           duties
           ,
           and
           (
           indeed
           )
           is
           better
           than
           meerly
           natural
           parts
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           it
           be
           only
           natural
           Conscience
           ,
           it
           puts
           upon
           duties
           ,
           but
           gives
           no
           strength
           to
           do
           them
           :
           but
           when
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           puts
           thee
           upon
           a
           duty
           ,
           it
           gives
           thee
           some
           strength
           to
           perform
           it
           ,
           some
           strength
           whereby
           thou
           gettest
           some
           Communion
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           it
           be
           natural
           Conscience
           ,
           it
           puts
           upon
           the
           duty
           ,
           but
           makes
           not
           the
           heart
           glad
           of
           the
           duty
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           the
           duty
           :
           but
           if
           it
           be
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           makes
           thee
           to
           delight
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           it
           be
           natural
           Conscience
           ,
           thou
           doest
           not
           by
           that
           encrease
           thy
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           thou
           doest
           thy
           duties
           as
           in
           a
           round
           ;
           but
           now
           when
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           puts
           thee
           upon
           holy
           duties
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           task
           done
           ,
           but
           thou
           findest
           more
           and
           more
           encrease
           in
           communion
           with
           God
           ;
           thy
           heart
           more
           raised
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           more
           closing
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           still
           more
           and
           
           more
           in
           the
           course
           of
           thy
           life
           :
           I
           had
           a
           little
           converse
           with
           God
           at
           first
           when
           God
           began
           to
           acquaint
           my
           soul
           with
           His
           Waies
           ,
           but
           through
           His
           mercy
           now
           I
           find
           more
           communion
           with
           Him
           ;
           and
           so
           thou
           〈◊〉
           bless
           thy self
           in
           God
           ,
           in
           that
           converse
           that
           thou
           hast
           in
           communion
           with
           Him
           ,
           thou
           wouldst
           not
           lose
           that
           Communion
           thou
           hast
           with
           God
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           others
           have
           their
           companions
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           their
           communion
           withal
           ,
           (
           much
           good
           may
           do
           them
           )
           but
           the
           Lord
           hath
           shewen
           me
           another
           manner
           of
           communion
           which
           my
           soul
           can
           have
           with
           himself
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           hath
           sweet
           satisfaction
           .
           And
           thus
           you
           have
           had
           Seven
           Particulars
           for
           the
           Sanctifying
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           Holy
           Duties
           .
        
      
       
         
           SERMON
           VI.
           
           
        
         
           
             Leviticus
             ,
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
             in
             them
             that
             come
             nigh
             me
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           AGain
           ,
           As
           Natural
           Conscience
           doth
           give
           no
           strength
           to
           do
           the
           duty
           ,
           so
           it
           makes
           not
           the
           duty
           to
           be
           strong
           to
           the
           soul
           ;
           that
           is
           thus
           ,
           Thre's
           no
           strength
           got
           by
           the
           duty
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           by
           one
           duty
           prepared
           for
           another
           ,
           
             But
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             strength
             to
             the
             upright
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           gracious
           heart
           is
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           it
           finds
           the
           very
           duty
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           to
           be
           strength
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           fits
           it
           for
           another
           Duty
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Further
           ,
           A
           Natural
           Conscience
           limits
           its
           self
           ,
           and
           is
           bounded
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           will
           serve
           the
           turn
           for
           its
           own
           peace
           and
           quiet
           ,
           so
           much
           it
           will
           do
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           :
           But
           when
           one
           is
           acted
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           one
           is
           enlarged
           without
           any
           limits
           at
           all
           ,
           not
           bounded
           to
           ones
           own
           peace
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           peace
           a
           gracious
           heart
           hath
           in
           duty
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           is
           enlarged
           in
           duty
           :
           Now
           a
           Natural
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           puts
           to
           duty
           ,
           and
           will
           act
           you
           when
           you
           want
           peace
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           in
           trouble
           and
           fear
           ,
           but
           when
           you
           are
           not
           in
           trouble
           and
           fear
           ,
           then
           it
           puts
           not
           on
           the
           heart
           to
           performance
           of
           duty
           ;
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           puts
           
           on
           the
           Soul
           to
           Duty
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           most
           peace
           and
           comfort
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           A
           little
           will
           serve
           the
           turn
           to
           satisfie
           natural
           conscience
           ,
           so
           be
           it
           they
           perform
           the
           duty
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           ;
           but
           one
           that
           is
           acted
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           duty
           ,
           must
           meet
           with
           much
           of
           God
           or
           else
           he
           is
           not
           satisfied
           ,
           he
           goes
           mourning
           in
           the
           day
           time
           if
           he
           hath
           not
           met
           with
           much
           of
           God
           in
           the
           morning
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           duty
           ,
           Thus
           you
           see
           there
           is
           much
           difference
           between
           the
           acting
           of
           Natural
           parts
           and
           conscience
           in
           duty
           ,
           and
           the
           acting
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           There
           be
           only
           now
           Two
           things
           more
           for
           the
           
             Sanctifying
             of
             Gods
             Name
             in
             Duty
             ,
          
           and
           then
           we
           are
           to
           come
           to
           shew
           how
           we
           should
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           Duty
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           several
           Attributes
           of
           God.
           But
           First
           for
           those
           Two
           Heads
           .
           Further
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           Seventh
           thing
           is
           this
           ,
           When
           you
           come
           to
           perform
           holy
           duties
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           you
           must
           consecrate
           your selves
           to
           God
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           resignation
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           Estate
           ,
           Liberty
           ,
           Name
           ,
           and
           all
           you
           are
           ,
           have
           ,
           or
           can
           do
           unto
           God
           :
           This
           is
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           the
           consecration
           of
           your selves
           unto
           God
           :
           And
           the
           professing
           of
           this
           is
           the
           performance
           of
           duty
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           to
           pray
           ,
           were
           a
           very
           good
           thing
           ,
           actually
           to
           profess
           your selves
           to
           be
           Gods
           ,
           to
           profess
           that
           you
           do
           give
           up
           all
           that
           you
           are
           ,
           have
           ,
           or
           can
           do
           ,
           to
           God
           :
           Lord
           ,
           I
           am
           thy
           servant
           ,
           take
           all
           Faculties
           of
           Soul
           ,
           and
           Members
           of
           Body
           ,
           improve
           all
           ,
           lay
           out
           all
           to
           thine
           own
           praise
           to
           the
           uttermost
           ,
           to
           bring
           glory
           to
           thy
           great
           Name
           .
           If
           every
           time
           you
           came
           to
           God
           in
           Prayer
           you
           did
           this
           ,
           this
           were
           to
           sanctifie
           your selves
           to
           God
           (
           I
           spake
           before
           of
           a
           sanctified
           heart
           ,
           but
           now
           this
           is
           in
           a
           profession
           of
           your selves
           unto
           God
           )
           do
           it
           secretly
           at
           least
           in
           your
           own
           thoughts
           ;
           if
           you
           do
           not
           every
           time
           express
           it
           in
           words
           ,
           yet
           in
           your
           own
           thoughts
           do
           it
           ;
           devote
           yourselves
           to
           God
           every
           day
           .
           Of
           admirable
           use
           it
           would
           be
           ,
           if
           every
           day
           when
           men
           and
           women
           worship
           God
           ,
           either
           in
           their
           closets
           or
           families
           ,
           they
           did
           professedly
           devote
           and
           consecrate
           themselves
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           likewise
           ,
           every
           time
           they
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           or
           to
           receive
           Sacraments
           ,
           God
           would
           account
           his
           Name
           to
           be
           sanctified
           in
           such
           a
           work
           as
           this
           is
           .
        
         
         
           8.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           That
           that
           must
           make
           all
           up
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           all
           the
           other
           is
           nothing
           ;
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           you
           must
           tender
           up
           al
           your
           worship
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           let
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           worship
           God
           never
           so
           well
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           have
           done
           all
           if
           they
           do
           not
           tender
           it
           up
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           account
           his
           Name
           to
           be
           sanctified
           ;
           thou
           must
           by
           Faith
           look
           upon
           Jesus
           Christ
           as
           the
           glorious
           Mediator
           that
           is
           come
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           whom
           thou
           hast
           access
           unto
           the
           Father
           :
           And
           act
           thy
           Faith
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           and
           give
           up
           thy
           Duties
           into
           his
           hand
           ,
           as
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           Mediator
           to
           be
           tender'd
           up
           to
           the
           Father
           by
           him
           ;
           though
           thou
           hast
           labored
           what
           thou
           canst
           to
           perform
           Duty
           as
           well
           as
           thou
           art
           able
           ,
           yet
           thou
           must
           not
           think
           to
           tender
           it
           up
           by
           thine
           own
           hand
           unto
           God
           ;
           but
           thou
           must
           tender
           it
           up
           to
           the
           Father
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           so
           thou
           shalt
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           holy
           Duties
           .
           We
           reade
           in
           Levit.
           16.
           13.
           that
           when
           Aaron
           was
           to
           tender
           up
           the
           Incense
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           
             put
             the
             Incense
             on
             the
             fire
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             the
             cloud
             of
             the
             Incense
             may
             cover
             the
             Mercy-seat
             that
             is
             upon
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             he
             die
             not
             .
          
           Mark
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           his
           life
           is
           worth
           ,
           whether
           he
           doth
           it
           ,
           or
           doth
           it
           not
           .
           Now
           Incense
           it
           is
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           called
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           too
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           kind
           of
           emblem
           of
           Prayer
           ;
           The
           offering
           up
           of
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           is
           the
           offering
           up
           of
           Incense
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           Mercy-seat
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           Now
           the
           Incense
           should
           cover
           the
           Mercy-seat
           ;
           so
           our
           Prayers
           must
           go
           up
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           must
           be
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           be
           accepted
           by
           the
           Father
           .
           And
           as
           we
           reade
           in
           Judg.
           13.
           20.
           when
           Monah
           offered
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             ascended
             in
             the
             flame
             :
          
           This
           Angel
           of
           God
           here
           was
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           we
           might
           easily
           from
           this
           Scripture
           make
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           he
           ascends
           up
           in
           the
           flame
           from
           the
           Altar
           .
           Now
           though
           we
           do
           not
           offer
           such
           kind
           of
           Sacrifices
           with
           Fire
           and
           Incense
           as
           they
           did
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           yet
           when
           we
           are
           offering
           up
           of
           our
           Incense
           ;
           there
           must
           be
           a
           flame
           of
           Fervency
           and
           Zeal
           :
           But
           that
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           flame
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           the
           Angel
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           great
           Angel
           of
           the
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           (
           for
           Angel
           signifies
           nothing
           but
           Messenger
           )
           the
           great
           Messenger
           that
           is
           come
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           about
           that
           great
           Errend
           of
           his
           ,
           To
           
             Reconcile
             the
             World
             to
             Himself
          
           ;
           He
           must
           
           ascend
           up
           in
           the
           flame
           ,
           and
           so
           God
           will
           account
           his
           Name
           to
           be
           sanctified
           ,
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           is
           not
           sanctified
           but
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           The
           acting
           of
           our
           Faith
           upon
           Christ
           as
           Mediator
           is
           a
           special
           ingredient
           to
           the
           Sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           Duties
           ;
           as
           you
           know
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           That
           the
           Altar
           doth
           Sanctifie
           the
           Gift
           offered
           upon
           the
           Altar
           .
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           Altar
           upon
           whom
           all
           our
           Spiritual
           Sacrifices
           are
           to
           be
           offered
           ,
           and
           this
           Altar
           doth
           sanctifie
           the
           Gift
           that
           is
           offered
           upon
           it
           ,
           let
           never
           so
           great
           a
           gift
           be
           offered
           upon
           any
           other
           Altar
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           accounted
           holy
           ,
           nor
           accepted
           :
           So
           let
           men
           by
           their
           natural
           strength
           or
           power
           that
           they
           have
           ,
           offer
           up
           the
           most
           glorious
           and
           speciousest
           Service
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           accepted
           except
           it
           be
           offered
           up
           upon
           the
           Altar
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           We
           have
           an
           Altar
           now
           ,
           not
           the
           Communion
           Table
           ,
           but
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           is
           our
           Altar
           ,
           upon
           whom
           we
           are
           to
           offer
           al
           our
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           this
           Altar
           must
           sanctifie
           the
           Gift
           ;
           we
           can
           never
           have
           our
           Gift
           Sanctified
           ,
           no
           ,
           nor
           Gods
           Name
           sanctified
           in
           this
           Gift
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           offered
           upon
           this
           Altar
           ,
           and
           our
           Faith
           acted
           upon
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           People
           little
           think
           of
           this
           ,
           but
           of
           other
           things
           ,
           viz.
           That
           when
           we
           worship
           God
           ,
           we
           should
           worship
           him
           with
           Fear
           ,
           and
           Reverence
           ,
           and
           with
           Humility
           ,
           and
           with
           strength
           of
           Intention
           ;
           such
           kind
           of
           things
           every
           one
           that
           hath
           any
           enlightening
           of
           conscience
           will
           think
           of
           at
           some
           time
           or
           other
           ;
           but
           people
           do
           least
           think
           of
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           ingredient
           of
           all
           in
           the
           Sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           To
           come
           and
           tender
           up
           all
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           How
           many
           men
           and
           women
           that
           have
           been
           Professors
           of
           Religion
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           years
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           acquainted
           with
           this
           great
           Mystery
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           To
           tender
           up
           all
           to
           God
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           his
           Son.
           This
           is
           that
           that
           upon
           divers
           occasions
           I
           have
           spoken
           unto
           ,
           and
           am
           willing
           upon
           every
           occasion
           as
           I
           meet
           with
           it
           to
           speak
           of
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           principal
           part
           of
           the
           great
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           all
           our
           duties
           are
           rejected
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           cast
           away
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           put
           all
           these
           Nine
           things
           together
           ,
           and
           see
           by
           them
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           that
           we
           may
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           holy
           Duties
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           something
           further
           to
           be
           spoken
           that
           may
           help
           you
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           Several
           
           workings
           of
           heart
           ,
           sutable
           to
           the
           several
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           duty
           to
           be
           such
           as
           is
           some
           way
           sutable
           to
           such
           a
           God
           as
           we
           are
           now
           worshiping
           .
           Now
           then
           let
           us
           consider
           what
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           us
           see
           what
           sutable
           dispositions
           we
           should
           have
           in
           us
           unto
           those
           things
           that
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           of
           God
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           You
           know
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
          
           ,
           in
           Joh.
           4.
           24.
           
           Then
           presently
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             he
             that
             worships
             him
             ,
             must
             worship
             him
             in
             Spirit
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           sutableness
           in
           our
           worship
           to
           what
           God
           is
           :
           Is
           God
           a
           Spirit
           ?
           then
           all
           that
           worship
           him
           ,
           must
           worship
           him
           in
           Spirit
           and
           Truth
           ;
           that
           is
           thus
           ,
           When
           I
           am
           to
           go
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           I
           must
           consider
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           an
           infinite
           and
           glorious
           Spirit
           ;
           well
           then
           ,
           surely
           bodily
           worship
           is
           not
           sufficient
           for
           me
           :
           Though
           I
           do
           kneel
           down
           in
           prayer
           ,
           or
           do
           come
           and
           present
           my
           body
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           my
           body
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           to
           worship
           God
           as
           a
           Spirit
           :
           If
           indeed
           that
           our
           God
           were
           as
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           that
           were
           corporeal
           ,
           then
           it
           were
           another
           matter
           ,
           then
           bodily
           worship
           would
           serve
           the
           turn
           ;
           but
           God
           being
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           Spiritual
           Worship
           ,
           therefore
           
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             within
             me
             ,
             magnifie
             his
             Name
             :
          
           saith
           David
           ,
           my
           Soul
           magnifie
           his
           Name
           ,
           not
           my
           lips
           only
           ,
           but
           my
           soul
           :
           The
           Apostle
           in
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           8.
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             bodily
             exercise
             profits
             little
          
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           for
           the
           body
           ,
           God
           looks
           but
           very
           little
           at
           bodily
           exercise
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           godliness
           that
           is
           profitable
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           when
           we
           come
           to
           pray
           ,
           we
           must
           pray
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           must
           pray
           with
           our
           souls
           ,
           we
           must
           powr
           forth
           our
           souls
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           come
           to
           hear
           ,
           our
           hearts
           must
           not
           go
           after
           our
           covetousness
           ,
           we
           must
           set
           our
           hearts
           to
           what
           we
           hear
           ,
           we
           must
           hear
           with
           our
           hearts
           as
           well
           as
           with
           our
           ears
           ,
           our
           souls
           must
           be
           at
           work
           in
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           when
           you
           hear
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           you
           to
           come
           and
           sit
           in
           a
           Pew
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           sound
           of
           a
           mans
           voice
           in
           your
           ears
           ,
           but
           your
           souls
           must
           be
           at
           work
           :
           And
           so
           when
           you
           come
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           your
           souls
           must
           feed
           upon
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           Bodily-worship
           without
           Soul-worship
           is
           nothing
           ,
           but
           soul-worship
           may
           be
           accepted
           without
           bodily-worship
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           the
           Soul
           that
           God
           doth
           principally
           look
           
           at
           in
           holy
           duties
           :
           If
           you
           be
           not
           able
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           your
           bodies
           ,
           you
           may
           worship
           him
           in
           your
           souls
           ,
           and
           God
           regards
           that
           bodily
           exercise
           in
           holy
           duties
           is
           little
           worth
           ,
           somewhat
           it
           may
           be
           worth
           ,
           I
           confess
           sometime
           bodily
           exercise
           may
           further
           the
           soul
           ,
           as
           a
           reverend
           carriage
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           nothing
           in
           comparison
           ,
           the
           great
           work
           is
           the
           work
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           for
           God
           is
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           worshiped
           in
           Spirit
           .
           And
           God
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           that
           he
           is
           not
           of
           so
           thick
           a
           Capital
           substance
           ,
           but
           it
           notes
           the
           simplicity
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           without
           any
           composition
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           is
           God
           Himself
           ,
           He
           is
           absolutely
           One
           ,
           there
           are
           not
           divers
           things
           in
           God
           ;
           now
           then
           ,
           those
           that
           come
           to
           worship
           Him
           ,
           must
           worship
           Him
           in
           Spirit
           and
           in
           Truth
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           must
           not
           be
           a
           heart
           and
           a
           heart
           ,
           there
           must
           not
           be
           a
           compounded
           heart
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           bring
           simple
           hearts
           before
           God
           ,
           without
           any
           composition
           of
           dross
           in
           your selves
           ,
           and
           of
           any
           kind
           of
           falsness
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           simplicity
           of
           your
           hearts
           you
           must
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           and
           thus
           you
           shall
           worship
           him
           with
           such
           worship
           as
           is
           some
           way
           sutable
           to
           him
           as
           he
           is
           a
           spirit
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Further
           consider
           ,
           God
           as
           he
           is
           an
           eternal
           God
           ,
           what
           sutable
           disposition
           doth
           this
           require
           of
           me
           when
           I
           am
           to
           look
           upon
           God
           as
           an
           eternal
           Being
           ?
           it
           requires
           this
           only
           ,
           That
           therefore
           thy
           heart
           must
           be
           taken
           off
           from
           all
           temporal
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           that
           eternal
           good
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           indeed
           desire
           these
           outward
           good
           things
           but
           in
           order
           to
           thy
           eternal
           good
           .
        
         
           Then
           further
           ,
           Thou
           art
           worshiping
           an
           eternal
           God
           :
           hence
           then
           ,
           whatsoever
           sin
           thou
           doest
           confess
           ,
           although
           committed
           20.
           or
           40.
           yeers
           ago
           ,
           thou
           must
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           if
           it
           were
           now
           presently
           committed
           ,
           and
           be
           humbled
           as
           much
           before
           the
           Lord
           as
           if
           it
           were
           now
           committed
           at
           this
           present
           ;
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           Why
           so
           ?
           Because
           God
           is
           an
           Eternal
           God
           ?
           Yes
           :
           For
           if
           I
           understand
           Gods
           Eternity
           ,
           I
           know
           that
           there
           is
           no
           succession
           in
           Gods
           Being
           ;
           therefore
           the
           sins
           that
           I
           committed
           in
           my
           youth
           ,
           if
           I
           come
           to
           confess
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           before
           God
           as
           if
           they
           were
           now
           a
           doing
           in
           regard
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           must
           (
           as
           much
           as
           I
           can
           )
           look
           so
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           humbled
           for
           them
           as
           if
           they
           were
           sins
           lately
           committed
           .
           Many
           people
           are
           troubled
           for
           their
           sins
           the
           very
           day
           after
           they
           commit
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           little
           time
           wears
           
           off
           their
           trouble
           :
           but
           if
           you
           did
           consider
           that
           you
           had
           to
           deal
           with
           an
           eternal
           God
           ,
           then
           you
           would
           look
           upon
           your
           sins
           though
           a
           long
           time
           since
           committed
           as
           if
           they
           were
           but
           now
           done
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           there
           will
           be
           this
           required
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           Gods
           eternity
           ,
           You
           must
           come
           with
           such
           a
           disposition
           of
           heart
           as
           not
           to
           think
           much
           ,
           though
           what
           you
           desired
           be
           deferred
           and
           not
           granted
           in
           your
           time
           when
           you
           would
           have
           it
           .
           For
           if
           there
           be
           no
           time
           that
           alters
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           a
           thousand
           yeers
           are
           with
           God
           as
           one
           day
           ,
           then
           that
           that
           we
           account
           long
           before
           it
           s
           done
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           with
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           have
           our
           hearts
           so
           work
           towards
           God
           as
           towards
           an
           Eternal
           God
           ,
           as
           one
           with
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           alteration
           of
           time
           at
           all
           ,
           with
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           succession
           of
           time
           .
           If
           we
           come
           to
           a
           man
           and
           seek
           any
           thing
           of
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           doth
           not
           answer
           us
           presently
           ,
           we
           will
           think
           that
           he
           will
           forget
           it
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           will
           come
           into
           his
           mind
           :
           but
           when
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           look
           upon
           him
           as
           an
           Eternal
           Being
           ,
           and
           that
           time
           alters
           nothing
           with
           him
           :
           Thus
           understanding
           God
           in
           a
           right
           way
           wil
           much
           help
           us
           in
           his
           Worship
           ,
           and
           to
           Sanctifie
           his
           Name
           .
           We
           cannot
           Sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           without
           knowing
           his
           Name
           ,
           without
           having
           serious
           thoughts
           about
           his
           Name
           ;
           and
           getting
           our
           hearts
           to
           work
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Look
           upon
           God
           when
           you
           come
           to
           Worship
           Him
           in
           His
           comprehensible
           Being
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           a
           God
           that
           fils
           all
           places
           ,
           His
           being
           is
           real
           in
           the
           room
           that
           we
           are
           praying
           in
           ,
           the
           place
           that
           we
           are
           meeting
           in
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Now
           then
           when
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           Him
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           that
           that
           infinite
           glorious
           Being
           stands
           before
           us
           ,
           looks
           upon
           us
           ,
           is
           at
           our
           elbow
           ;
           and
           therefore
           especially
           when
           you
           worship
           in
           secret
           consider
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           to
           consider
           it
           when
           you
           are
           with
           others
           ,
           but
           especially
           (
           I
           say
           )
           consider
           it
           when
           you
           are
           in
           secret
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           when
           you
           are
           most
           private
           ,
           you
           have
           one
           that
           looks
           on
           you
           ,
           and
           takes
           notice
           of
           you
           ,
           who
           is
           more
           than
           if
           you
           had
           ten
           hundred
           thousand
           witnesses
           standing
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           looking
           upon
           you
           :
           For
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           that
           stands
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           sees
           your
           behavior
           ,
           sees
           what
           you
           do
           in
           your
           worshiping
           of
           Him
           ;
           take
           heed
           therefore
           that
           there
           be
           nothing
           done
           by
           you
           that
           is
           
           unbeseeming
           the
           presence
           of
           such
           a
           God
           as
           the
           Lord
           is
           :
           Suppose
           that
           some
           of
           you
           were
           praying
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           some
           godly
           able
           Minister
           stood
           neer
           you
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           some
           means
           to
           stir
           up
           your
           hearts
           to
           mind
           what
           you
           did
           :
           but
           now
           the
           Lord
           He
           is
           not
           in
           the
           next
           room
           only
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           same
           room
           ,
           and
           stands
           by
           you
           :
           Let
           there
           be
           nothing
           done
           therefore
           unbeseeming
           the
           presence
           of
           that
           infinite
           holy
           God
           that
           stands
           by
           you
           ;
           and
           hold
           this
           truth
           forth
           ,
           The
           Lord
           is
           present
           with
           me
           ,
           I
           acknowledg
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           own
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           carry
           my self
           thus
           ,
           and
           all
           because
           I
           would
           witness
           to
           Angels
           and
           Men
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           acknowledg
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           present
           with
           me
           in
           this
           duty
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           Consider
           God
           is
           an
           unchangable
           God
           ,
           immutable
           .
           That
           is
           another
           Attribute
           of
           God
           ;
           He
           is
           unchangeable
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Therefore
           our
           hearts
           must
           be
           taken
           off
           from
           these
           mutable
           things
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           God
           as
           that
           unchangable
           good
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           must
           be
           humbled
           for
           our
           fickleness
           ,
           and
           unconstantness
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           shadow
           of
           change
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           shadow
           of
           constancy
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           When
           we
           come
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           God
           who
           is
           unchangable
           ,
           then
           we
           should
           look
           upon
           God
           as
           being
           the
           same
           now
           that
           ever
           He
           was
           heretofore
           ;
           He
           hath
           as
           much
           displeasure
           against
           sin
           now
           as
           ever
           he
           had
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           that
           hath
           done
           such
           great
           things
           for
           his
           Church
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           God
           to
           do
           good
           to
           His
           people
           as
           ever
           he
           was
           .
           And
           make
           use
           of
           this
           ;
           When
           you
           reade
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           there
           find
           how
           God
           hath
           made
           Himself
           appear
           to
           be
           glorious
           for
           His
           people
           ;
           and
           now
           every
           time
           I
           am
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           I
           should
           think
           that
           I
           am
           to
           deal
           with
           God
           that
           is
           the
           same
           that
           ever
           he
           was
           ,
           a
           merciful
           ,
           and
           gracious
           ,
           and
           just
           ,
           and
           powerful
           as
           ever
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           so
           my
           heart
           is
           to
           work
           towards
           him
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Fiftly
           ,
           When
           I
           am
           to
           Worship
           God
           ,
           I
           am
           to
           look
           upon
           Him
           as
           the
           Living
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           God
           that
           hath
           life
           in
           Himself
           ,
           and
           gives
           life
           unto
           his
           Creatures
           .
        
         
           Then
           what
           sutable
           behavior
           doth
           become
           me
           ?
           I
           must
           come
           before
           His
           presence
           with
           fear
           ;
           
             It
             is
             a
             fearful
             thing
             to
             fall
             into
             his
             hands
             that
             is
             the
             living
             God
          
           ;
           that
           hath
           my
           life
           under
           his
           feet
           ,
           He
           
           hath
           the
           absolute
           dispose
           of
           my
           present
           and
           eternal
           condition
           ,
           He
           gave
           me
           my
           life
           ,
           he
           hath
           preserved
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           take
           it
           away
           when
           he
           pleases
           ,
           and
           bring
           death
           ,
           eternal
           death
           unto
           me
           .
           These
           things
           may
           marvelously
           help
           your
           meditation
           when
           you
           are
           to
           come
           before
           Him
           ,
           you
           who
           are
           barren
           in
           your
           meditations
           ,
           go
           over
           the
           Attributes
           of
           God
           thus
           ,
           and
           consider
           what
           you
           may
           be
           able
           to
           draw
           from
           thence
           .
           God
           ,
           He
           is
           the
           living
           God
           :
           What
           behavior
           then
           doth
           beseem
           me
           towards
           this
           living
           God
           ?
           Oh
           let
           me
           be
           afraid
           lest
           my
           soul
           depart
           from
           the
           living
           God
           :
           Let
           me
           bring
           a
           living
           Service
           to
           Him
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           bring
           a
           dead
           heart
           ;
           let
           me
           take
           heed
           how
           I
           come
           before
           the
           living
           God
           with
           a
           dead
           heart
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           dead
           service
           ,
           to
           sacrifice
           that
           which
           is
           dead
           before
           it
           comes
           ,
           it
           's
           like
           a
           carrion
           that
           lies
           dead
           in
           the
           ditch
           .
           Oh
           let
           us
           be
           humbled
           for
           our
           dead
           hearts
           ,
           and
           dead
           sacrifices
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           living
           God
           that
           I
           am
           worshiping
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           must
           pray
           ,
           
             Lord
             turn
             away
             mine
             eyes
             from
             beholding
             vanity
             ,
             and
             quicken
             my
             heart
             in
             thy
             Law
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           119.
           37.
           
           Remember
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           worship
           ,
           that
           thou
           come
           with
           a
           quikned
           heart
           ,
           for
           thou
           hast
           to
           deal
           with
           a
           living
           God
           :
           A
           man
           or
           woman
           that
           is
           of
           an
           active
           spirit
           ,
           cannot
           endure
           a
           dull
           and
           heavy
           servant
           in
           the
           family
           ;
           but
           the
           Lord
           is
           a
           pure
           act
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           but
           act
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           doth
           expect
           that
           all
           his
           people
           should
           have
           quick
           ,
           active
           ,
           and
           lively
           spirits
           .
        
         
           6
           ,
           When
           you
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ;
           you
           are
           to
           look
           upon
           Him
           as
           Almighty
           .
           And
           so
           are
           ,
           First
           ,
        
         
           To
           fear
           his
           great
           Power
           when
           you
           come
           before
           Him.
           And
           Secondly
           :
        
         
           Then
           you
           are
           not
           to
           be
           discouraged
           by
           any
           difficulties
           .
           I
           come
           to
           seek
           for
           some
           great
           thing
           ,
           and
           I
           come
           to
           seek
           to
           a
           great
           God
           ,
           that
           hath
           all
           Power
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           more
           power
           than
           there
           is
           in
           all
           creatures
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           I
           am
           praying
           to
           a
           God
           that
           can
           create
           peace
           ,
           create
           help
           :
           My
           condition
           cannot
           be
           so
           desperate
           ,
           but
           this
           Infinite
           Almighty
           God
           is
           able
           to
           help
           me
           :
           Let
           me
           make
           him
           the
           object
           of
           my
           faith
           as
           he
           is
           so
           infinitely
           Almighty
           :
           What
           a
           full
           object
           of
           faith
           is
           this
           God
           that
           hath
           all
           power
           in
           Him
           ?
           Let
           me
           therefore
           come
           to
           him
           as
           a
           strong
           Tower
           ;
           
             Run
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             as
             a
             strong
             Tower
             ,
          
           that
           can
           help
           in
           all
           straights
           whatsoever
           .
           There
           would
           be
           much
           
           drawing
           forth
           of
           our
           Faith
           :
           if
           we
           could
           present
           the
           Lord
           before
           us
           as
           an
           infinite
           Almighty
           God
           :
           when
           we
           see
           outward
           helps
           and
           means
           neer
           at
           hand
           ,
           then
           we
           can
           beleeve
           that
           we
           may
           have
           some
           succour
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           when
           all
           outward
           helps
           and
           means
           fail
           then
           we
           are
           discouraged
           ;
           we
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           but
           we
           rather
           take
           this
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           vain
           ,
           when
           as
           our
           hearts
           are
           discouraged
           with
           any
           difficulties
           ;
           now
           the
           Lord
           expects
           that
           all
           his
           Children
           that
           come
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           should
           worship
           him
           as
           the
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           their
           hearts
           working
           towards
           him
           ;
           there
           would
           be
           mighty
           workings
           of
           Spirit
           towards
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           saw
           him
           by
           the
           eye
           of
           Faith
           as
           well
           as
           Reason
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Look
           upon
           God
           as
           an
           Omniscient
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           God
           infinitely
           understanding
           all
           things
           .
           Now
           what
           doth
           this
           call
           for
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           If
           God
           be
           a
           God
           of
           infinite
           understanding
           ,
           then
           let
           not
           me
           bring
           a
           blind
           Sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           then
           let
           not
           me
           bring
           an
           ignorant
           heart
           to
           God
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           excellency
           of
           an
           understanding
           creature
           to
           know
           the
           rule
           and
           end
           of
           its
           own
           Actions
           ;
           now
           thou
           comest
           to
           worship
           an
           infinite
           God
           ,
           of
           infinite
           understanding
           ,
           then
           know
           the
           rule
           of
           what
           you
           do
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           end
           of
           what
           you
           do
           ,
           and
           come
           with
           understanding
           in
           His
           presence
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           He
           be
           so
           understanding
           ,
           come
           with
           a
           free
           open
           heart
           ,
           to
           open
           whatsoever
           is
           in
           thine
           heart
           to
           God
           ;
           take
           heed
           of
           keeping
           any
           secret
           resolutions
           in
           thine
           own
           heart
           ,
           God
           knows
           thee
           ,
           and
           can
           tell
           how
           to
           find
           thee
           out
           ;
           God
           knows
           all
           that
           is
           in
           thine
           heart
           before
           ;
           all
           the
           secret
           baseness
           that
           is
           in
           thine
           heart
           ,
           the
           Lord
           doth
           understand
           it
           ,
           the
           Lords
           eye
           is
           a
           piercing
           eye
           ,
           He
           sees
           thorow
           and
           thorow
           thy
           heart
           .
           It
           's
           a
           vain
           thing
           for
           thee
           to
           come
           and
           conceal
           any
           thing
           before
           Him.
           
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           If
           God
           understand
           a
           mans
           heart
           ,
           what
           need
           he
           come
           and
           confess
           ?
        
         
           Yes
           :
           He
           requires
           it
           as
           thy
           duty
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           come
           and
           open
           all
           before
           him
           :
           In
           spight
           of
           thy
           heart
           thou
           canst
           not
           cover
           any
           thing
           from
           the
           Lords
           eyes
           ;
           but
           the
           Lord
           will
           see
           whether
           thou
           beest
           willing
           of
           thy self
           that
           He
           should
           understand
           al
           :
           
           God
           doth
           not
           require
           us
           to
           come
           and
           confess
           our
           sins
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           know
           that
           which
           he
           knew
           not
           before
           ,
           but
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           That
           there
           might
           be
           a
           testimony
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           willing
           that
           he
           should
           know
           all
           that
           is
           in
           thy
           heart
           ;
           therefore
           now
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           ransack
           every
           corner
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           confess
           all
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           give
           glory
           to
           his
           Name
           ,
           as
           that
           God
           that
           is
           an
           All-seeing
           God
           ,
           that
           knows
           all
           the
           windings
           and
           turnings
           of
           thy
           heart
           :
           Now
           meditate
           of
           these
           things
           that
           be
           presented
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           a
           mighty
           means
           to
           help
           thee
           to
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           God
           is
           a
           God
           of
           infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           therefore
           when
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           ashamed
           of
           our
           folly
           :
           When
           thou
           comest
           to
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           God
           ,
           look
           upon
           him
           as
           a
           God
           of
           infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           I
           say
           be
           thou
           ashamed
           of
           thy
           folly
           then
           ,
           and
           do
           thou
           exercise
           the
           grace
           of
           wisdom
           too
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           God
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           propounding
           right
           ends
           (
           of
           which
           we
           spake
           before
           )
           That
           is
           one
           part
           of
           wisdom
           to
           have
           right
           ends
           ,
           and
           right
           means
           towards
           those
           ends
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           meditation
           of
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           when
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           him
           will
           further
           us
           to
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ;
           This
           is
           to
           Sanctifie
           Gods
           Wisdom
           ,
           when
           thou
           comest
           into
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           in
           thy
           greatest
           straights
           ,
           deny
           thy
           own
           wisdom
           ,
           come
           with
           a
           resolution
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           order
           my
           steps
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           folly
           and
           vanity
           in
           my
           heart
           ,
           but
           thou
           art
           a
           God
           of
           infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           thee
           for
           direction
           ,
           and
           I
           profess
           here
           ,
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           give
           up
           my
           whol
           Soul
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           thy
           wisdom
           .
           If
           every
           time
           we
           come
           to
           Worship
           God
           we
           came
           thus
           ;
           Oh
           Lord
           ,
           whatsoever
           our
           thoughts
           have
           been
           heretofore
           ,
           yet
           if
           thou
           shalt
           but
           reveal
           thy
           mind
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           will
           hearken
           to
           thee
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           we
           beleeve
           that
           thy
           Wisdom
           it
           is
           thy Self
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           profess
           to
           give
           up
           our selves
           to
           thy
           Wisdom
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           to
           Sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           Consider
           the
           holiness
           of
           God
           ;
           God
           is
           a
           God
           infinitely
           pure
           from
           all
           sin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           we
           come
           to
           Worship
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           ashamed
           of
           our
           holiness
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           in
           Isa
           .
           6
           ,
           when
           he
           heard
           the
           Seraphins
           cry
           ,
           
             Holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
          
           he
           fals
           down
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             Wo
             is
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             undone
             ,
             because
             I
          
           
           
             am
             a
             man
             of
             unclean
             lips
             .
          
           And
           is
           God
           a
           holy
           God
           ?
           Then
           let
           me
           take
           heed
           when
           I
           come
           before
           Him
           ,
           that
           I
           bring
           not
           with
           me
           a
           love
           to
           any
           sin
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           hates
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           me
           take
           heed
           that
           I
           do
           not
           cast
           dirt
           in
           the
           very
           face
           of
           Gods
           Holiness
           ,
           but
           give
           up
           my
           soul
           to
           be
           rul'd
           wholly
           by
           Him
           :
        
         
           And
           labor
           that
           there
           may
           be
           a
           sutableness
           between
           the
           holiness
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           infinite
           God.
           Now
           this
           is
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           when
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           Attribute
           of
           God
           hath
           such
           effect
           upon
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           I
           labor
           upon
           this
           to
           come
           with
           a
           sutable
           heart
           before
           God.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           When
           thou
           comest
           before
           God
           ,
           Consider
           that
           thou
           comest
           to
           a
           merciful
           God
           :
           And
           what
           should
           this
           work
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           should
           make
           me
           come
           joyfully
           into
           His
           presence
           ,
           as
           a
           God
           that
           is
           willing
           to
           do
           good
           to
           his
           poor
           creatures
           that
           are
           in
           misery
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           should
           make
           me
           to
           come
           with
           a
           heart
           sensible
           of
           the
           need
           of
           this
           mercy
           ;
           O
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           had
           my
           heart
           let
           out
           to
           other
           vain
           things
           heretofore
           ,
           but
           now
           Lord
           ,
           thy
           mercy
           it
           is
           that
           my
           soul
           comes
           for
           ,
           as
           that
           wherein
           my
           chief
           and
           only
           good
           consists
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           should
           make
           me
           come
           with
           expectation
           of
           great
           things
           from
           God
           ;
           do
           not
           come
           unto
           God
           as
           unto
           an
           empty
           Vine
           ,
           but
           as
           unto
           a
           full
           Vine
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           thy
           faith
           is
           raised
           to
           expect
           great
           things
           from
           God
           ,
           the
           more
           acceptable
           art
           thou
           to
           God
           :
           Certainly
           the
           higher
           any
           ones
           faith
           is
           raised
           when
           they
           come
           into
           his
           presence
           ,
           to
           expect
           the
           greatest
           things
           ,
           the
           more
           acceptable
           .
           It
           is
           otherwise
           with
           God
           than
           men
           ,
           if
           you
           come
           to
           men
           to
           beg
           a
           little
           thing
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           welcome
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           come
           to
           ask
           a
           great
           matter
           ,
           they
           will
           look
           askew
           upon
           you
           :
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           things
           are
           that
           we
           come
           to
           God
           for
           ,
           the
           more
           welcome
           are
           we
           into
           Gods
           presence
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           are
           acquainted
           with
           God
           they
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           come
           the
           more
           fully
           .
           When
           they
           come
           to
           ask
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           and
           his
           Spirit
           that
           is
           more
           worth
           than
           ten
           thousand
           worlds
           ,
           they
           come
           with
           more
           freedom
           of
           Spirit
           than
           when
           they
           come
           to
           ask
           their
           healths
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           It
           will
           be
           likewise
           another
           means
           of
           sanctifying
           this
           Attribute
           of
           God
           ;
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           him
           :
           If
           thou
           
           doest
           come
           with
           a
           merciful
           heart
           towards
           thy
           brethren
           :
           Take
           heed
           whensoever
           you
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           that
           you
           come
           not
           with
           a
           rugged
           and
           cruel
           heart
           towards
           any
           of
           your
           brethren
           ;
           therefore
           you
           find
           that
           Christ
           laies
           this
           upon
           you
           ,
           in
           teaching
           how
           to
           pray
           ,
           you
           most
           say
           ,
           
             Forgive
             us
             our
             trespasses
             ,
             as
             we
             forgive
             our
             brethren
             that
             trespass
             against
             us
             :
          
           And
           you
           find
           it
           repeated
           again
           ,
           If
           you
           forgive
           ,
           then
           your
           Heavenly
           Father
           will
           forgive
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           .
           As
           if
           Christ
           should
           say
           ,
           When
           you
           come
           to
           beg
           mercy
           ,
           be
           sure
           you
           bring
           merciful
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           good
           way
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Attribute
           ,
           for
           the
           soul
           to
           be
           solicitous
           with
           it self
           :
           What
           is
           that
           that
           will
           hinder
           me
           from
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           let
           me
           avoid
           it
           ?
           It
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           a
           taking
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           vain
           ,
           for
           me
           to
           come
           to
           profess
           what
           need
           I
           have
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           al
           that
           ,
           never
           regard
           to
           avoid
           those
           things
           that
           may
           hinder
           the
           work
           of
           his
           Grace
           upon
           me
        
         
           11.
           
           Consider
           the
           
             Justice
             of
             God
          
           ,
           (
           that
           's
           another
           Attribute
           )
           Consider
           that
           thou
           hast
           to
           deal
           with
           an
           Infinite
           ,
           Righteous
           and
           Just
           God
           :
           Do
           not
           think
           that
           if
           thou
           beest
           a
           Beleever
           ,
           that
           thou
           hast
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           certainly
           thou
           art
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Justice
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             How
             should
             a
             Beleever
             sanctifie
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ?
          
           Thus
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           He
           should
           be
           apprehensive
           and
           sensible
           ,
           how
           by
           sin
           he
           hath
           put
           himself
           under
           Justice
           ,
           and
           deserved
           the
           stroke
           of
           Justice
           to
           be
           upon
           him
           to
           eternity
           ;
           he
           should
           consider
           what
           he
           is
           in
           himself
           :
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           come
           between
           a
           beleeving
           soul
           and
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           hath
           taken
           the
           stroke
           of
           Justice
           upon
           himself
           :
           yea
           ,
           but
           though
           he
           hath
           done
           it
           it
           doth
           not
           hinder
           but
           that
           thou
           shouldst
           be
           apprehensive
           of
           what
           thou
           hast
           deserved
           thy self
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Here
           is
           a
           special
           thing
           in
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           :
           When
           we
           come
           before
           him
           we
           should
           consider
           that
           we
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           an
           infinite
           just
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           dare
           to
           come
           but
           through
           a
           Mediator
           ;
           Here
           you
           have
           the
           reason
           why
           we
           must
           tender
           up
           all
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           because
           when
           we
           are
           to
           come
           before
           God
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           his
           Justice
           :
           For
           thee
           to
           think
           thus
           ,
           I
           have
           
           sinned
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           merciful
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           go
           and
           pray
           to
           him
           that
           he
           might
           be
           merciful
           ,
           and
           there
           's
           an
           end
           .
           Is
           this
           all
           ?
           Oh
           no
           ,
           God
           requires
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           his
           Justice
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           doth
           sanctifie
           his
           Justice
           so
           much
           as
           this
           ,
           That
           when
           a
           poor
           creature
           sees
           the
           infinite
           distance
           that
           sin
           hath
           made
           between
           that
           infinite
           God
           and
           it
           ,
           it
           sees
           that
           though
           sin
           ,
           it
           hath
           made
           its
           self
           liable
           to
           Justice
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           sees
           that
           there
           is
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           that
           infinit
           Justice
           must
           have
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           thinks
           the
           sinner
           ,
           If
           it
           comes
           to
           me
           that
           I
           must
           satisfie
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           I
           am
           never
           able
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           'le
           fly
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           Faith
           tender
           up
           to
           the
           Father
           all
           the
           merits
           of
           his
           Son
           as
           a
           full
           satisfaction
           to
           his
           infinite
           Justice
           :
           When
           thou
           comest
           thus
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           Sanctifiest
           his
           Name
           indeed
           .
           Many
           think
           that
           when
           they
           come
           to
           pray
           ,
           they
           should
           look
           upon
           Gods
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           his
           Justice
           ;
           but
           thou
           must
           look
           upon
           both
           .
        
         
           Another
           Attribute
           ,
           it
           is
           Gods
           Faithfulness
           :
           Consider
           thou
           hast
           to
           deal
           with
           a
           God
           of
           infinite
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Faithfulness
           ,
           and
           therefore
           look
           upon
           him
           as
           an
           object
           of
           thy
           Faith
           to
           rest
           upon
           ,
           And
           likewise
           thou
           must
           bring
           a
           faithful
           heart
           sutable
           some
           way
           to
           this
           Faithfulness
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           heart
           faithful
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           keep
           within
           the
           Covenant
           that
           thou
           hast
           entered
           into
           and
           to
           perform
           all
           the
           Vows
           that
           thou
           makest
           with
           God
           ;
           Remember
           thou
           hast
           to
           deal
           with
           a
           Faithful
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Lord
           delights
           to
           manifest
           his
           Righteousness
           to
           poor
           Creatures
           that
           seek
           His
           face
           ;
           so
           this
           God
           doth
           expect
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           be
           faithful
           in
           all
           the
           Covenants
           that
           thou
           doest
           make
           with
           Him
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           put
           all
           these
           Attributes
           of
           God
           together
           ,
           and
           there
           you
           have
           his
           Glory
           ,
           the
           infinitness
           of
           his
           Glory
           .
           The
           shine
           and
           lustre
           of
           all
           the
           Attributes
           together
           is
           Gods
           Glory
           .
           I
           have
           then
           to
           deal
           with
           a
           glorious
           God
           ,
           and
           let
           me
           labor
           to
           perform
           such
           services
           as
           may
           have
           a
           spiritual
           Glory
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           some
           Image
           of
           the
           Divine
           Lustre
           that
           there
           is
           in
           God
           may
           be
           upon
           my
           services
           ;
           and
           let
           me
           look
           for
           glorious
           things
           seeing
           I
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           such
           a
           glorious
           God.
           
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           Here
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           do
           in
           serving
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           much
           is
           here
           that
           we
           must
           do
           ?
        
         
         
           I
           appeal
           to
           any
           gratious
           heart
           ,
           What
           canst
           thou
           want
           of
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           or
           what
           wouldest
           thou
           want
           ?
           Doest
           thou
           say
           ,
           Her
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           ?
           Can
           there
           be
           too
           much
           to
           make
           thee
           happy
           ?
           These
           things
           are
           not
           only
           thy
           duty
           ,
           but
           thy
           happiness
           ,
           glory
           and
           excellency
           consists
           in
           them
           :
           If
           any
           one
           should
           bring
           you
           a
           great
           many
           Jewels
           and
           Pearls
           ,
           would
           you
           say
           ,
           Here
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           ado
           ?
           Oh
           no
           ,
           the
           more
           the
           merrier
           .
           So
           say
           I
           ,
           this
           one
           meditatiion
           would
           take
           off
           the
           thoughts
           of
           
             a
             deal
          
           ,
           for
           in
           all
           these
           my
           happiness
           consists
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           I
           have
           of
           these
           ,
           the
           more
           shall
           I
           enjoy
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           more
           happy
           shall
           I
           be
           both
           here
           and
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           had
           thought
           to
           have
           given
           you
           some
           Reasons
           why
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           must
           be
           sanctified
           ;
           only
           I
           beseech
           you
           by
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           go
           away
           with
           this
           thought
           ,
           What
           little
           cause
           is
           there
           that
           any
           of
           us
           should
           rest
           upon
           any
           of
           our
           duties
           ;
           If
           this
           be
           required
           of
           us
           thus
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           duty
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           )
           we
           have
           little
           cause
           any
           of
           us
           to
           rest
           on
           any
           duties
           that
           we
           perform
           .
           There
           are
           many
           poor
           creatures
           that
           have
           no
           other
           Saviors
           to
           rest
           upon
           but
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           coming
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           taking
           the
           Communion
           ;
           Now
           if
           in
           all
           these
           the
           Lord
           expects
           that
           thou
           shouldst
           thus
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           :
           Thou
           hast
           little
           cause
           to
           rest
           upon
           any
           thing
           that
           thou
           hast
           done
           ,
           thou
           hast
           cause
           rather
           to
           go
           alone
           and
           mourn
           for
           taking
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           vain
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           Worship
           :
           Rest
           not
           in
           any
           of
           your
           performances
           ;
           labor
           to
           perform
           duties
           as
           well
           as
           you
           can
           ,
           but
           when
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           know
           that
           you
           are
           unprofitable
           servants
           after
           all
           ,
           and
           renounce
           all
           as
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Justification
           ,
           and
           rest
           upon
           something
           else
           ,
           otherwise
           you
           are
           undone
           for
           ever
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             Leviticus
             ,
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
             in
             them
             that
             come
             nigh
             me
             .
          
        
         
           WEE
           are
           coming
           now
           to
           the
           conclusion
           of
           this
           great
           Argument
           of
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           duties
           for
           the
           general
           .
           God
           expects
           that
           we
           should
           all
           in
           our
           drawings
           neer
           to
           Him
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           worship
           ,
           sanctifie
           His
           Name
           .
           Now
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           of
           divers
           Reasons
           why
           God
           will
           be
           Sanctified
           in
           all
           the
           duties
           of
           His
           Worship
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           Reason
           is
           this
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           very
           Nature
           of
           God
           to
           Will
           Himself
           the
           last
           end
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           things
           to
           work
           sutable
           to
           the
           lifting
           up
           of
           Himself
           as
           the
           last
           end
           :
           (
           I
           say
           )
           it
           is
           as
           essential
           to
           Him
           as
           any
           thing
           ,
           for
           Him
           to
           will
           Himself
           as
           the
           highest
           end
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           things
           should
           work
           so
           as
           to
           be
           sutable
           unto
           that
           Glory
           of
           His
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           it
           :
           God
           should
           cease
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           He
           should
           not
           will
           Himself
           as
           the
           highest
           end
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           that
           all
           things
           that
           have
           any
           being
           should
           some
           way
           or
           other
           work
           for
           Himself
           :
           This
           is
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           God.
           It
           is
           that
           which
           I
           conceive
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           Gods
           Holiness
           consists
           in
           ,
           the
           willing
           Himself
           as
           the
           last
           end
           and
           so
           to
           work
           al
           things
           as
           sutable
           unto
           His
           own
           infinit
           Excellency
           .
           Now
           as
           this
           is
           Gods
           holiness
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           the
           holiness
           that
           God
           requires
           in
           His
           Creatures
           (
           that
           are
           capable
           of
           holiness
           )
           that
           they
           should
           will
           Him
           as
           the
           last
           end
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           sutable
           to
           that
           infinite
           Excellency
           of
           His.
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           this
           be
           His
           holiness
           ,
           then
           certainly
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           necessary
           duty
           in
           al
           those
           that
           would
           have
           cōmunion
           with
           God
           and
           would
           honor
           God
           ,
           to
           wil
           as
           God
           himself
           doth
           will
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           should
           work
           sutable
           to
           the
           infinite
           Excellency
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           attain
           the
           Glory
           of
           His
           infinite
           Excellency
           ,
           and
           this
           makes
           it
           to
           be
           a
           necessarie
           dutie
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           come
           to
           Worship
           Him
           we
           should
           Sanctifie
           
           His
           Name
           :
           So
           that
           the
           first
           reason
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           very
           being
           of
           God
           that
           all
           things
           should
           work
           to
           Himself
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           sutable
           way
           as
           to
           lift
           up
           His
           Excellency
           and
           Glory
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           must
           sanctifie
           God
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           His
           Worship
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           special
           glory
           that
           God
           hath
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           be
           actively
           honored
           ;
           for
           his
           passive
           glory
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           glorified
           in
           a
           passive
           way
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           in
           Hell
           ,
           but
           the
           special
           glory
           that
           God
           would
           have
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           glorified
           actively
           :
           Now
           there
           is
           no
           such
           way
           of
           glorifying
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           actively
           ,
           as
           by
           worshiping
           of
           him
           in
           a
           holy
           manner
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           stands
           much
           upon
           this
           ,
           That
           when
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           him
           we
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           ;
           for
           saith
           God
           ,
           If
           I
           be
           not
           sanctified
           in
           my
           Worship
           ,
           what
           active
           glory
           have
           I
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           it
           is
           the
           special
           active
           Glory
           that
           God
           hath
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           his
           Name
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           Worship
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           which
           we
           have
           intimated
           before
           ,
           That
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           are
           the
           most
           precious
           things
           ,
           the
           special
           conveyances
           of
           the
           choice
           mercies
           that
           he
           intends
           to
           bestow
           on
           his
           Saints
           ,
           and
           therefore
           though
           he
           loses
           his
           Glory
           in
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           lose
           it
           in
           that
           wherein
           he
           doth
           especially
           convey
           his
           mercy
           and
           goodness
           to
           his
           people
           .
           But
           that
           we
           spake
           too
           in
           shewing
           how
           we
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           well
           come
           in
           here
           again
           as
           an
           Argument
           why
           we
           should
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           Fourth
           Reason
           is
           this
           ,
           Because
           there
           is
           no
           way
           for
           us
           to
           be
           fitted
           for
           the
           receiving
           of
           mercy
           from
           God
           through
           those
           duties
           of
           Worship
           ,
           but
           by
           our
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           ;
           when
           thou
           comest
           at
           any
           time
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           what
           wouldest
           thou
           have
           ?
           there
           it
           some
           communion
           that
           thou
           wouldest
           enjoy
           with
           God
           ,
           now
           there
           is
           no
           way
           to
           make
           thee
           a
           fit
           subject
           of
           mercy
           ,
           or
           capable
           of
           the
           enjoying
           of
           Communion
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           a
           behavior
           of
           soul
           as
           this
           is
           that
           hath
           been
           spoken
           of
           ,
           To
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ;
           thou
           wouldest
           be
           loth
           to
           lose
           those
           duties
           of
           worship
           that
           thou
           doest
           perform
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           required
           of
           thee
           to
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           lest
           thou
           doest
           lose
           all
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           this
           that
           makes
           thee
           the
           only
           capable
           subject
           of
           what
           good
           is
           to
           be
           had
           there
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           We
           must
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           Duties
           ,
           because
           otherwise
           we
           should
           certainly
           never
           hold
           out
           in
           Duties
           ,
           but
           vanish
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           ;
           now
           God
           would
           be
           worshiped
           so
           by
           his
           creatures
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           constantly
           worshiped
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           those
           that
           do
           worship
           him
           ,
           to
           worship
           him
           alwaies
           ,
           to
           worship
           him
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           have
           this
           Worship
           that
           we
           perform
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           the
           begining
           of
           that
           eternal
           Worship
           that
           he
           shall
           have
           from
           us
           in
           Heaven
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Saints
           do
           Worship
           God
           now
           ,
           the
           Worship
           which
           they
           perform
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           as
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Worship
           that
           hereafter
           in
           Heaven
           they
           shall
           tender
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           though
           there
           may
           be
           some
           difference
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           there
           our
           prayers
           will
           be
           turned
           into
           praises
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           not
           be
           in
           such
           outward
           Ordinances
           as
           now
           we
           worship
           God
           in
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           Preaching
           ,
           nor
           Sacraments
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           Soul
           worship
           that
           is
           now
           ,
           will
           be
           in
           effect
           the
           same
           as
           it
           shall
           be
           in
           Heaven
           .
           God
           would
           have
           us
           so
           to
           worship
           him
           as
           to
           continue
           to
           worship
           him
           :
           Now
           (
           I
           say
           )
           ●nless
           his
           Name
           b●
           sanctified
           in
           our
           worshiping
           of
           him
           ,
           we
           will
           certainly
           fall
           off
           :
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           very
           ground
           of
           all
           Apostacie
           in
           Hypocrites
           ;
           Some
           that
           have
           been
           very
           forward
           in
           the
           worshiping
           of
           God
           when
           they
           were
           young
           ones
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           they
           have
           fallen
           off
           ,
           they
           were
           wont
           constantly
           in
           their
           families
           ,
           and
           in
           secret
           in
           their
           chambers
           to
           be
           worshiping
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           accounted
           it
           the
           very
           joy
           of
           their
           lives
           for
           the
           present
           to
           be
           worshiping
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           them
           now
           as
           it
           was
           :
           yea
           ,
           they
           are
           fallen
           off
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           from
           their
           very
           profession
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           turn'd
           loose
           ;
           And
           now
           to
           be
           in
           vain
           company
           ,
           to
           drink
           or
           play
           ,
           is
           better
           to
           them
           than
           any
           Service
           of
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           prize
           more
           to
           be
           in
           company
           with
           their
           sports
           ,
           than
           to
           hear
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           in
           Communion
           with
           the
           People
           of
           God
           in
           Prayer
           :
           Heretofore
           they
           would
           not
           have
           changed
           one
           short
           time
           of
           private
           Communion
           with
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           enioyment
           of
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pleasures
           and
           content
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           now
           it
           is
           otherwise
           with
           them
           .
           How
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           these
           are
           apostatized
           thus
           from
           God
           ?
           Surely
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           ,
           That
           they
           did
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           Duties
           ,
           at
           the
           most
           it
           was
           but
           a
           work
           of
           conscience
           that
           put
           them
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           but
           some
           flashes
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           real
           Sanctification
           
           of
           their
           hearts
           whereby
           they
           did
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           it
           is
           that
           they
           have
           left
           off
           .
           This
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           never
           any
           soul
           that
           did
           know
           what
           it
           was
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           worship
           ,
           that
           ever
           was
           weary
           of
           worshiping
           God.
           
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           some
           of
           you
           may
           say
           ,
           We
           have
           hard
           that
           there
           is
           much
           required
           in
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           duties
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           only
           way
           to
           weary
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           fall
           off
           ;
           Oh
           no
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           said
           the
           last
           day
           )
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           thing
           that
           hath
           been
           opened
           for
           the
           sanctifiing
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           duties
           that
           any
           gracious
           heart
           can
           tell
           how
           to
           miss
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           we
           do
           sanctifie
           His
           Name
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           shall
           be
           in
           love
           with
           worship
           .
           For
           it
           is
           from
           hence
           that
           those
           that
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           worship
           will
           hold
           out
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           find
           the
           sweetness
           of
           worship
           ,
           they
           will
           meet
           with
           God
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           come
           to
           be
           encouraged
           in
           worship
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           others
           who
           do
           worship
           God
           in
           a
           formal
           way
           ,
           their
           worship
           will
           prove
           to
           be
           tedious
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           perform
           the
           duties
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           find
           God
           in
           the
           duties
           in
           that
           spiritual
           way
           as
           the
           Saints
           do
           ;
           If
           they
           think
           they
           meet
           with
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           an
           imagination
           rather
           than
           any
           real
           meeting
           with
           him
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           find
           the
           influence
           of
           God
           in
           their
           souls
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           so
           as
           those
           do
           that
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           duties
           ;
           here
           then
           you
           see
           the
           Reasons
           why
           we
           are
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           duties
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           for
           the
           Application
           of
           all
           this
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           all
           this
           which
           you
           have
           be
           required
           of
           us
           for
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           :
           Hence
           we
           see
           how
           little
           cause
           we
           have
           to
           rest
           upon
           any
           duty
           of
           worship
           that
           we
           do
           perform
           ,
           certainly
           the
           duties
           of
           worship
           that
           we
           perform
           are
           no
           such
           things
           as
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           rested
           upon
           for
           life
           and
           for
           salvation
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           the
           most
           part
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           thing
           that
           people
           have
           to
           rest
           upon
           ,
           or
           to
           tender
           up
           to
           God
           for
           acceptation
           to
           eternal
           life
           but
           only
           their
           prayers
           ,
           and
           their
           coming
           to
           hear
           ,
           and
           receiving
           of
           the
           Communion
           ,
           and
           such
           duties
           that
           they
           perform
           ;
           this
           is
           al
           they
           have
           to
           tender
           up
           for
           life
           and
           for
           salvation
           ;
           perhaps
           they
           may
           sometimes
           speak
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           that
           which
           their
           hearts
           rest
           upon
           for
           acceptation
           to
           eternal
           life
           is
           this
           .
           And
           is
           it
           but
           this
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           weak
           prop
           ,
           a
           rotten
           reed
           that
           
           thou
           hast
           to
           rest
           upon
           ;
           Let
           the
           duties
           of
           Worship
           be
           performed
           never
           so
           well
           ;
           Suppose
           we
           did
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           to
           the
           uttermost
           that
           is
           possible
           for
           any
           creature
           to
           do
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           yet
           such
           duties
           are
           not
           to
           be
           rested
           upon
           :
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           most
           holy
           men
           that
           ever
           did
           preform
           duties
           in
           the
           most
           holy
           manner
           ,
           yet
           wo
           to
           them
           if
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           rest
           upon
           but
           their
           duties
           ;
           Consider
           therefore
           of
           this
           ,
           That
           what
           thou
           must
           rest
           upon
           for
           acceptation
           to
           Eternal
           life
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           that
           which
           must
           have
           so
           much
           worth
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           must
           satisfie
           for
           all
           thy
           sins
           that
           formerly
           thou
           hast
           committed
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           the
           sins
           that
           ever
           thou
           shalt
           commit
           .
           Now
           I
           appeal
           unto
           any
           ones
           conscience
           ,
           Is
           that
           which
           thou
           performest
           ,
           is
           Prayer
           ,
           or
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           or
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           such
           a
           work
           as
           in
           thy
           conscience
           thou
           canst
           think
           ,
           it
           hath
           so
           much
           worth
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           satisfie
           God
           for
           all
           the
           sins
           that
           ever
           thou
           didest
           or
           shalt
           commit
           ?
           I
           am
           preswaded
           if
           people
           that
           have
           rested
           upon
           duties
           heretofore
           ,
           would
           but
           seriously
           have
           this
           thought
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           That
           I
           must
           rest
           upon
           nothing
           for
           my
           acceptation
           for
           life
           and
           salvation
           ,
           but
           that
           that
           must
           have
           such
           worth
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           satisfie
           God
           for
           all
           my
           sins
           that
           ever
           have
           been
           committed
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           committed
           ;
           this
           would
           take
           them
           off
           for
           ever
           from
           resting
           in
           duties
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           be
           such
           as
           must
           be
           the
           object
           of
           the
           Infinite
           holiness
           of
           God
           to
           take
           content
           in
           ,
           Surely
           the
           duties
           that
           we
           perform
           are
           no
           such
           duties
           to
           rest
           upon
           :
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           If
           we
           would
           seriously
           consider
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           at
           they
           come
           from
           us
           ,
           we
           would
           even
           abhor
           our selves
           in
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ,
           and
           account
           of
           them
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           of
           his
           own
           righteousness
           ,
           as
           menstruous
           cloathes
           ,
           they
           are
           such
           as
           if
           God
           should
           deal
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           justly
           he
           may
           do
           ,
           he
           might
           cast
           them
           and
           us
           to
           the
           dogs
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           (
           as
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           )
           
             torn
             and
             rent
             sacrifices
          
           ;
           now
           if
           a
           man
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           should
           bring
           to
           the
           Lord
           a
           Sacrifice
           that
           was
           all
           torn
           and
           rent
           before
           he
           brought
           it
           ,
           would
           such
           a
           sacrifice
           have
           been
           accepted
           ?
           All
           the
           duties
           we
           preform
           as
           they
           come
           from
           us
           they
           are
           such
           ;
           we
           reade
           in
           Exod.
           22.
           31.
           concerning
           such
           things
           as
           were
           torn
           and
           rent
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           cast
           them
           to
           the
           dogs
           ,
           
             Ye
             shall
             be
             holy
             men
             unto
             me
          
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           verse
           ult
           )
           
             neither
             shall
             ye
             eat
             any
             flesh
             that
             is
             torn
             of
             beasts
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             ye
             shall
             cast
             it
             to
             the
             dogs
             ,
             because
             ye
             are
          
           
           
             holy
             men
             unto
             me
          
           .
           Must
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           manifest
           their
           holiness
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           must
           eat
           nothing
           torn
           by
           beasts
           ,
           but
           cast
           it
           unto
           dogs
           ?
           Or
           was
           the
           holiness
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           such
           ,
           as
           God
           required
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           eat
           nothing
           that
           was
           torn
           by
           beasts
           ?
           What
           then
           is
           the
           holiness
           of
           the
           infinite
           God
           ?
           Our
           services
           that
           we
           perform
           are
           of
           themselves
           such
           as
           are
           torn
           by
           our
           beastly
           lusts
           many
           times
           :
           How
           many
           are
           there
           that
           bring
           Sacrifices
           to
           God
           that
           are
           as
           Carrion
           that
           Swine
           have
           been
           tearing
           beforehand
           ?
           and
           yet
           these
           are
           the
           Sacrifices
           that
           they
           bring
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           think
           that
           God
           should
           accept
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           rest
           upon
           them
           for
           their
           acceptation
           to
           eternal
           life
           .
           How
           infinitely
           are
           these
           people
           mistaken
           !
           how
           little
           do
           they
           know
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           way
           of
           acceptation
           to
           eternal
           life
           !
           That
           is
           the
           first
           Use
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           all
           this
           be
           required
           for
           the
           Sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           Duties
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           perform
           the
           Duties
           of
           Worship
           without
           this
           behavior
           of
           Soul
           ;
           Hence
           we
           see
           that
           the
           work
           of
           Religion
           is
           a
           hard
           and
           difficult
           work
           to
           flesh
           and
           blood
           .
           A
           main
           work
           of
           Religion
           is
           ,
           the
           work
           of
           
             worshiping
             of
             God
          
           ;
           for
           indeed
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           not
           Religious
           and
           Godly
           ,
           they
           never
           worship
           God
           to
           any
           purpose
           :
           then
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           when
           we
           begin
           to
           be
           Religious
           and
           godly
           .
           Now
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           busie
           work
           to
           be
           a
           religious
           and
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           so
           much
           required
           in
           the
           Sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           duties
           :
           Many
           people
           think
           it
           a
           very
           easie
           matter
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           worship
           that
           they
           tender
           up
           to
           God
           is
           an
           easie
           matter
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           in
           it
           .
           If
           it
           were
           nothing
           else
           to
           worship
           God
           but
           meerly
           to
           go
           and
           say
           a
           few
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           come
           and
           hear
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           piece
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           then
           it
           were
           the
           easiest
           matter
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           and
           worship
           God
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           more
           required
           in
           the
           Duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           than
           thou
           hast
           been
           acquainted
           with
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           power
           of
           godliness
           in
           it
           .
           That
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           is
           a
           very
           famous
           one
           ,
           that
           shews
           the
           difficulty
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           how
           men
           are
           mistaken
           in
           thinking
           it
           such
           an
           easie
           and
           slight
           matter
           to
           worship
           God
           ;
           it
           is
           in
           Josh
           .
           24.
           16.
           19.
           where
           Joshua
           doth
           call
           upon
           the
           people
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           came
           off
           presently
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           They
           would
           worship
           him
           (
           so
           you
           shall
           find
           them
           profess
           ,
           
           verse
           16.
           )
           But
           mark
           what
           the
           Text
           saith
           in
           verse
           19.
           
           And
           Joshua
           
             said
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             Ye
             cannot
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             an
             holy
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             jealous
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             forgive
             your
             transgressions
             and
             your
             sins
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           You
           think
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           serve
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           you
           think
           to
           put
           off
           God
           with
           any
           thing
           :
           Alas
           you
           cannot
           serve
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           a
           holy
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           jealous
           God
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           have
           other
           manner
           of
           hearts
           than
           yet
           you
           have
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           understand
           his
           Worship
           in
           another
           manner
           than
           yet
           you
           do
           :
           The
           Lord
           will
           be
           sanctified
           in
           those
           that
           draw
           nigh
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           until
           you
           understand
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           waies
           and
           Worship
           ,
           you
           cannot
           serve
           the
           Lord.
           Know
           ,
           that
           the
           work
           of
           Religion
           is
           a
           very
           hard
           and
           difficult
           work
           ,
           for
           it
           requireth
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           soul
           had
           need
           to
           be
           very
           diligent
           and
           laborious
           that
           would
           come
           to
           Worship
           God
           in
           a
           right
           way
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Hence
           it
           is
           an
           Use
           of
           humiliation
           to
           us
           all
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           best
           of
           us
           ;
           Oh
           how
           little
           !
           how
           little
           hath
           the
           best
           of
           us
           all
           sanctified
           the
           Name
           of
           God!
           how
           far
           have
           we
           all
           come
           short
           of
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           Duties
           !
           And
           when
           we
           look
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           poor
           service
           God
           hath
           generally
           from
           the
           Men
           and
           Women
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           it
           should
           make
           our
           hearts
           bleed
           within
           us
           :
           Where
           almost
           is
           the
           man
           or
           woman
           that
           according
           to
           that
           text
           in
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             stirs
             up
             himself
             to
             take
             hold
             on
             God
             ?
          
           And
           I
           verily
           beleeve
           that
           in
           the
           opening
           of
           this
           Point
           ,
           
             Of
             Sanctifying
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             holy
             Duties
             ,
          
           that
           I
           have
           been
           in
           the
           bosoms
           of
           as
           many
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           opening
           of
           any
           Point
           whatsoever
           ;
           and
           as
           many
           may
           have
           cause
           to
           lay
           their
           hands
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Certainly
           I
           have
           come
           short
           of
           what
           is
           required
           here
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           been
           acquainted
           with
           this
           way
           ,
           this
           mystery
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           
             Of
             Sanctifying
             of
             Gods
             Name
             in
             holy
             Duties
          
           as
           I
           ought
           to
           be
           :
           Oh
           be
           humbled
           for
           this
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           uncleaness
           of
           your
           hearts
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           holy
           duties
           .
           Exod.
           27.
           4
           ,
           5.
           you
           reade
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           Altar
           where
           the
           Sacrifices
           were
           to
           be
           offered
           ,
           the
           Lord
           required
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           grate
           made
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             make
             for
             it
          
           (
           meaning
           the
           Altar
           )
           
             a
             grate
             of
             net-work
             of
             brass
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             net
             shalt
             thou
             make
             four
             brasen
             rings
             in
             the
             four
             corners
             thereof
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             put
             it
             under
             the
             compass
             of
          
           
           
             the
             Altar
             beneath
             ,
             that
             the
             net
             may
             be
             even
             to
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           There
           was
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           a
           grate
           for
           the
           ashes
           of
           the
           Altar
           to
           go
           thorow
           :
           As
           you
           have
           grates
           in
           your
           fires
           to
           make
           them
           burn
           cleer
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           ashes
           to
           fall
           down
           ;
           so
           the
           Lord
           would
           have
           such
           a
           grate
           for
           the
           ashes
           of
           the
           Altar
           to
           fall
           down
           :
           We
           had
           need
           of
           such
           a
           grate
           .
           Oh
           the
           ashes
           ,
           dirt
           ,
           and
           filth
           that
           there
           is
           in
           our
           services
           when
           we
           come
           to
           offer
           and
           tender
           them
           up
           to
           God!
           so
           that
           we
           have
           cause
           (
           I
           say
           )
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           holy
           offerings
           .
           There
           be
           many
           godly
           people
           that
           through
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           keep
           from
           gross
           sins
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           find
           it
           any
           great
           matter
           to
           keep
           from
           company
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           uncleanness
           ,
           lying
           ,
           or
           wronging
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           such
           kind
           of
           sins
           as
           those
           are
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           see
           not
           such
           need
           of
           humiliation
           in
           this
           regard
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           for
           that
           their
           natures
           be
           as
           corrupt
           as
           any
           though
           they
           break
           not
           forth
           into
           those
           actual
           gross
           sins
           ,
           but
           the
           main
           work
           of
           the
           humiliation
           of
           those
           that
           are
           godly
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           for
           the
           mispending
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           for
           not
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           duties
           ;
           those
           are
           the
           main
           things
           that
           are
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           humiliation
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           beside
           the
           body
           of
           sin
           and
           death
           that
           they
           carry
           about
           with
           them
           .
           And
           it
           would
           be
           a
           good
           sign
           that
           thy
           heart
           hath
           some
           tenderness
           in
           it
           when
           thou
           makest
           these
           to
           be
           the
           matter
           of
           thy
           humiliation
           :
           Carnal
           people
           are
           little
           troubled
           for
           these
           ,
           if
           they
           fall
           into
           such
           sins
           as
           that
           their
           consciences
           do
           fly
           in
           their
           faces
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           troubled
           and
           humbled
           ;
           but
           for
           such
           things
           as
           these
           are
           ,
           they
           are
           seldom
           humbled
           :
           To
           be
           humbled
           for
           thy
           holy
           offerings
           is
           a
           good
           sign
           of
           a
           gracious
           heart
           .
           We
           reade
           of
           Cherubims
           that
           they
           had
           six
           wings
           ,
           and
           with
           two
           of
           their
           wings
           (
           the
           text
           saith
           )
           they
           covered
           their
           faces
           :
           So
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           we
           had
           need
           have
           wings
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           to
           cover
           our
           best
           duties
           :
           they
           had
           wings
           ,
           and
           with
           two
           they
           covered
           their
           legs
           ,
           and
           with
           two
           their
           faces
           ;
           we
           had
           need
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           a
           covering
           for
           our
           lower
           parts
           &
           meaner
           duties
           but
           a
           covering
           for
           our
           holy
           duties
           ,
           to
           cover
           our
           faces
           ,
           our
           best
           duties
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           most
           heavenly
           duties
           we
           perform
           had
           need
           be
           purged
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           :
           in
           Levit.
           16.
           16.
           we
           reade
           of
           their
           holy
           things
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           need
           of
           purging
           them
           by
           blood
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           should
           be
           in
           our
           holy
           duties
           .
           Let
           us
           be
           humbled
           for
           our
           
           best
           performance
           that
           ever
           we
           performed
           in
           our
           lives
           :
           The
           best
           had
           need
           be
           so
           .
           But
           then
           as
           for
           others
           that
           have
           made
           little
           or
           no
           conscience
           of
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           how
           had
           they
           need
           be
           humbled
           ?
           Thou
           hast
           something
           more
           to
           repent
           of
           than
           thou
           thoughtest
           of
           ;
           for
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           Those
           that
           have
           not
           made
           conscience
           of
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           Duties
           ,
           they
           never
           in
           all
           their
           lives
           did
           any
           service
           for
           the
           honor
           of
           God
           ;
           thou
           hast
           lived
           perhaps
           thirty
           or
           fourty
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           sixty
           years
           or
           more
           ,
           and
           didst
           never
           yet
           honor
           God
           in
           any
           one
           thing
           that
           ever
           thou
           didst
           in
           all
           thy
           life
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           
             God
             forbid
             :
             Have
             not
             I
             prayed
             ,
             and
             heard
             the
             Word
             much
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             Communion
             often
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             I
             never
             honored
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           If
           thou
           hast
           not
           been
           acquainted
           with
           this
           Mystery
           of
           Godliness
           in
           sanctifying
           his
           Name
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           this
           is
           said
           from
           God
           to
           thee
           this
           morning
           ,
           That
           thou
           hast
           never
           done
           any
           one
           action
           to
           the
           honor
           of
           God
           :
           Thou
           hadst
           need
           begin
           presently
           for
           thy
           time
           is
           not
           long
           ,
           And
           wilt
           thou
           go
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           never
           to
           be
           honored
           by
           thee
           :
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           and
           further
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           lost
           all
           thy
           duties
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           hath
           been
           lost
           that
           thou
           hast
           been
           in
           performance
           of
           duties
           :
           now
           it
           is
           an
           ill
           thing
           to
           idle
           away
           time
           in
           the
           things
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           When
           a
           man
           hath
           an
           opportunity
           for
           to
           gain
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           he
           loses
           his
           time
           and
           neglects
           it
           ,
           we
           account
           it
           a
           very
           sad
           thing
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           now
           to
           lose
           our
           trading-time
           for
           Heaven
           (
           for
           the
           times
           of
           the
           worshiping
           of
           God
           are
           our
           trading
           times
           for
           Heaven
           )
           that
           's
           sad
           indeed
           :
           And
           yet
           thou
           that
           makest
           not
           conscience
           of
           sanctifying
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           thou
           hast
           spent
           is
           lost
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           further
           ,
           You
           that
           have
           been
           false
           in
           the
           performing
           of
           duties
           ,
           and
           hypocrites
           ,
           not
           only
           all
           your
           pains
           and
           labor
           is
           quite
           lost
           (
           for
           if
           that
           were
           so
           it
           might
           be
           well
           with
           you
           )
           but
           you
           have
           aggravated
           your
           sins
           by
           your
           holy
           Duties
           .
           Those
           Duties
           that
           others
           have
           enjoyed
           Communion
           with
           God
           in
           ,
           and
           furthered
           their
           eternal
           life
           by
           ,
           thou
           hast
           aggravated
           thy
           sins
           by
           them
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           thy
           duty
           to
           do
           them
           ;
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           by
           not
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           thou
           hast
           aggravated
           thy
           sins
           so
           much
           the
           more
           .
           As
           those
           that
           are
           godly
           ,
           they
           work
           out
           their
           salvation
           ,
           
           even
           in
           their
           natural
           actions
           they
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           in
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           and
           following
           their
           business
           :
           they
           perform
           those
           actions
           in
           such
           a
           holy
           manner
           ,
           as
           they
           honor
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           further
           their
           eternal
           peace
           ;
           but
           as
           they
           in
           their
           Natural
           and
           Civil
           actions
           work
           out
           their
           salvation
           ;
           so
           thou
           in
           the
           very
           religiousest
           actions
           dost
           work
           out
           thy
           damnation
           :
           Certainly
           wicked
           men
           that
           are
           not
           acquainted
           with
           this
           work
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           to
           Sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           they
           work
           out
           their
           damnation
           even
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           Then
           they
           had
           better
           not
           do
           them
           .
        
         
           Yes
           ,
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           do
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           do
           them
           in
           a
           right
           manner
           ;
           as
           sometimes
           I
           have
           given
           you
           this
           instance
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           ful
           and
           a
           cleer
           one
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           men
           are
           bound
           to
           perform
           holy
           duties
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           leave
           them
           undone
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           may
           further
           their
           own
           damnation
           while
           they
           are
           doing
           of
           them
           :
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           If
           so
           be
           that
           a
           Prince
           should
           appoint
           a
           man
           to
           come
           into
           his
           presence
           such
           a
           day
           to
           Petition
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           forfeited
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           If
           he
           do
           not
           come
           he
           may
           be
           a
           dead
           man
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           if
           this
           man
           be
           drunk
           on
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           come
           drunk
           into
           the
           Kings
           presence
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           a
           dead
           man
           too
           ,
           for
           presuming
           to
           come
           drunk
           before
           him
           :
           So
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           men
           ,
           whether
           they
           worship
           or
           worship
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           danger
           to
           perish
           .
           But
           of
           this
           more
           when
           we
           come
           to
           shew
           that
           
             God
             will
             be
             sanctified
          
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           fourth
           place
           ,
           here
           is
           an
           use
           of
           Exhortation
           ,
           That
           seeing
           we
           have
           this
           truth
           thus
           presented
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           opened
           before
           us
           ;
           Oh
           that
           we
           had
           hearts
           to
           apply
           our selves
           now
           to
           it
           with
           all
           our
           might
           ,
           to
           seek
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           when
           we
           draw
           nigh
           to
           him
           !
           The
           Lord
           hath
           shewen
           thee
           what
           it
           is
           that
           he
           requires
           of
           thee
           ;
           make
           conscience
           of
           it
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           thou
           doest
           not
           know
           what
           blessed
           communion
           thou
           mayest
           have
           with
           God
           if
           thou
           doest
           make
           conscience
           of
           this
           ,
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           If
           you
           have
           not
           been
           acquainted
           with
           this
           ,
           you
           have
           not
           been
           acquainted
           with
           the
           way
           of
           a
           Christian
           in
           his
           enjoyment
           of
           Communion
           with
           God
           ,
           thou
           doest
           not
           know
           what
           the
           comfort
           of
           a
           Christian
           life
           means
           ;
           do
           but
           make
           tryal
           of
           this
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           thou
           wilt
           find
           more
           comfort
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           more
           
           thriving
           in
           them
           in
           one
           quarter
           of
           a
           yeer
           than
           thou
           hast
           done
           before
           in
           seven
           yeers
           ,
           one
           Christian
           that
           keeps
           close
           to
           God
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           and
           sanctifies
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           )
           finds
           more
           comfort
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           grows
           on
           in
           godliness
           more
           in
           one
           quarter
           of
           a
           yeer
           ,
           than
           the
           other
           doth
           in
           seven
           yeers
           that
           goes
           on
           in
           an
           ordinary
           ,
           dull
           ,
           and
           formal
           way
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           duties
           of
           Worship
           :
           Some
           there
           are
           in
           our
           time
           that
           cry
           out
           of
           duties
           ,
           And
           what
           need
           we
           trouble
           our selves
           so
           much
           ?
           those
           that
           know
           not
           how
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           they
           think
           lightly
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           now
           do
           you
           apply
           your selves
           fully
           (
           as
           you
           are
           able
           )
           to
           this
           that
           I
           am
           speaking
           of
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           find
           your selves
           to
           be
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           in
           another
           world
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           Well
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           yet
           understood
           what
           it
           was
           to
           enjoy
           Communion
           with
           God
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           in
           Word
           ,
           and
           in
           Sacraments
           before
           ;
           this
           will
           make
           your
           faces
           shine
           in
           your
           conversations
           if
           you
           would
           do
           it
           ;
           and
           now
           to
           that
           end
           that
           you
           may
           do
           it
           ,
           there
           are
           these
           two
           or
           three
           things
           that
           I
           would
           propound
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           Learn
           to
           know
           God
           more
           ,
           with
           whom
           you
           have
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           present
           those
           things
           that
           you
           have
           heard
           before
           you
           in
           your
           meditations
           ,
           when
           as
           you
           are
           to
           come
           to
           God
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           Duty
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           are
           Worshiping
           of
           God
           ,
           remember
           that
           you
           have
           to
           do
           with
           God
           and
           none
           else
           .
           You
           are
           every
           time
           you
           come
           to
           perform
           holy
           duties
           to
           be
           as
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           separated
           from
           all
           things
           .
           
             Valerius
             Maximus
          
           tels
           a
           story
           of
           a
           yong
           Noble-man
           that
           attended
           upon
           Alexander
           while
           he
           was
           sacrificing
           ,
           this
           Noble-man
           held
           his
           Censer
           for
           Incense
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           holding
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           fell
           a
           coal
           upon
           his
           flesh
           and
           burnt
           it
           so
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           scent
           of
           it
           was
           in
           the
           nostrils
           of
           all
           that
           were
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           would
           not
           disturb
           Alexander
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           he
           resolutely
           did
           not
           stir
           to
           put
           of
           the
           fire
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           holds
           still
           his
           Censer
           .
           If
           Heathens
           made
           such
           ado
           in
           their
           sacrificing
           to
           their
           Idol-gods
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           mind
           it
           so
           ,
           as
           no
           disturbance
           must
           be
           made
           what
           ever
           they
           endured
           :
           What
           care
           should
           we
           have
           then
           of
           our selves
           when
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           the
           high
           God
           ?
           And
           so
           Josephus
           he
           reports
           of
           the
           Priests
           that
           were
           sacrificing
           in
           the
           Temple
           when
           Pompey
           brake
           in
           to
           them
           with
           armed
           men
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           
           might
           have
           fled
           and
           saved
           their
           lives
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           leave
           off
           their
           sacrificing
           ,
           but
           were
           slain
           by
           the
           Soldiers
           :
           They
           did
           so
           mind
           it
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           consequence
           .
           Oh
           that
           we
           could
           mind
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           as
           matters
           of
           great
           moment
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           might
           learn
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           them
           more
           than
           ever
           we
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           thou
           comest
           to
           worship
           ,
           take
           heed
           thou
           doest
           not
           come
           in
           thine
           own
           strength
           .
           For
           there
           is
           more
           required
           in
           sanctifying
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           than
           thy
           strength
           is
           able
           to
           carry
           thee
           on
           in
           ,
           and
           therefore
           act
           thy
           Faith
           upon
           Jesus
           Christ
           every
           time
           thou
           comest
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           to
           tender
           up
           thy
           services
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           but
           act
           thy
           faith
           upon
           Christ
           to
           give
           thee
           strength
           to
           do
           what
           thou
           hast
           to
           do
           .
           And
           what
           strength
           thou
           hast
           received
           from
           Christ
           be
           sure
           to
           stir
           it
           up
           :
           many
           godly
           men
           and
           women
           have
           more
           strength
           than
           they
           know
           of
           themselves
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           would
           but
           stir
           up
           that
           strength
           that
           they
           have
           received
           ,
           they
           might
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           than
           they
           do
           .
           Therfore
           remember
           that
           text
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           
             None
             stirs
             up
             himself
             to
             take
             hold
             on
             God
             :
          
           Quicken
           up
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           rouze
           up
           thy
           spirit
           when
           thou
           art
           to
           worship
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           ever
           thou
           art
           worshiping
           of
           God
           ,
           do
           not
           satisfie
           thy self
           meerly
           in
           the
           duty
           done
           ,
           but
           consider
           ,
           Do
           I
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           the
           duty
           ?
           Every
           time
           thou
           worshipest
           him
           ,
           examine
           thy
           heart
           ,
           whether
           thou
           doest
           it
           ,
           yea
           ,
           or
           no.
           And
           if
           thou
           findest
           that
           thou
           hast
           not
           attained
           in
           some
           comfortable
           measure
           to
           this
           that
           hath
           been
           presented
           to
           thee
           ,
           let
           the
           shame
           and
           the
           sorrow
           for
           that
           abide
           upon
           thy
           spirit
           until
           the
           next
           time
           thou
           comest
           to
           worship
           God
           ;
           at
           such
           a
           time
           I
           have
           been
           worshiping
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           knows
           I
           have
           been
           stirring
           up
           my
           heart
           in
           some
           measure
           ;
           but
           I
           find
           my
           heart
           dead
           ,
           wandring
           ,
           sluggish
           ,
           and
           dull
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           thou
           findest
           thou
           canst
           not
           do
           it
           according
           to
           what
           is
           required
           in
           any
           comfortable
           measure
           ,
           let
           the
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           of
           heart
           for
           it
           abide
           upon
           thee
           till
           the
           next
           time
           thou
           comest
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           mightily
           help
           thee
           :
           Thou
           art
           now
           praying
           ,
           and
           thou
           canst
           not
           now
           get
           up
           thy
           heart
           to
           what
           is
           required
           ;
           The
           next
           time
           thou
           comest
           to
           prayer
           ,
           come
           in
           the
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           of
           thy
           heart
           for
           the
           want
           of
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           the
           last
           time
           :
           And
           so
           for
           hearing
           of
           
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           receiving
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           And
           this
           will
           further
           thee
           mightily
           for
           the
           sanctifying
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           holy
           duties
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           that
           all
           may
           be
           sealed
           up
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           we
           may
           close
           the
           Point
           ,
           know
           ,
           
             That
             God
             will
             be
             sanctified
             in
             those
             that
             do
             draw
             nigh
             to
             Him.
          
           And
           there
           are
           these
           two
           things
           in
           the
           Point
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           If
           we
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           God
           will
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Justice
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           we
           do
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           ,
           then
           he
           will
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           in
           a
           way
           of
           mercy
           towards
           us
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           God
           will
           manifest
           that
           he
           is
           displeased
           with
           such
           duties
           that
           thou
           doest
           perform
           ,
           he
           will
           manifest
           it
           one
           way
           or
           other
           that
           he
           is
           a
           holy
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           doth
           not
           accept
           of
           such
           unholy
           things
           as
           thou
           doest
           tender
           up
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           accept
           of
           such
           unholy
           things
           from
           men
           ,
           God
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           like
           unto
           themselves
           .
           As
           a
           man
           if
           he
           doth
           entertain
           any
           as
           his
           familiar
           friend
           that
           is
           naught
           and
           wicked
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           disgrace
           and
           dishonor
           ;
           a
           man
           may
           sometimes
           imploy
           in
           some
           business
           those
           that
           are
           naught
           and
           wicked
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           no
           disgrace
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           doth
           entertain
           one
           in
           his
           house
           that
           is
           wicked
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           dishonor
           to
           him
           :
           So
           God
           may
           imploy
           the
           most
           wicked
           men
           in
           the
           world
           in
           some
           outward
           services
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           should
           accept
           of
           them
           in
           his
           Worship
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           dishonor
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           that
           he
           might
           sanctifie
           his
           own
           Name
           ,
           he
           will
           manifest
           his
           displeasure
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           against
           such
           duties
           of
           worship
           ;
           you
           that
           perform
           worship
           in
           a
           formal
           manner
           ,
           and
           with
           unclean
           vile
           hearts
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           stands
           upon
           the
           Honor
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           manifest
           Himself
           a
           holy
           God
           ,
           He
           must
           manifest
           some
           displeasure
           against
           that
           way
           of
           thy
           worshiping
           of
           him
           :
           This
           one
           meditation
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           should
           mightily
           sink
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           any
           man
           that
           hath
           an
           enlightned
           conscience
           ,
           to
           think
           thus
           ,
           It
           stands
           upon
           the
           holiness
           of
           God
           ,
           And
           he
           cannot
           appear
           to
           be
           a
           holy
           God
           except
           he
           doth
           some
           way
           or
           other
           appear
           to
           be
           against
           me
           in
           such
           duties
           that
           I
           tender
           up
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           How
           doth
           God
           appear
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           accept
           of
           them
           ?
           He
           will
           appear
           in
           these
           three
           things
           :
        
         
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           By
           blasting
           those
           that
           do
           worship
           him
           thus
           in
           a
           formal
           way
           :
           It
           shall
           at
           first
           be
           secret
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           it
           will
           appear
           more
           apparantly
           ,
           and
           we
           see
           it
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           have
           been
           Professors
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           worship
           God
           in
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           in
           formality
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           blasted
           in
           their
           parts
           and
           common
           gifts
           .
        
         
           The
           Judgment
           of
           God
           upon
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           that
           did
           not
           Sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           it
           was
           secret
           at
           first
           ;
           It
           struck
           them
           dead
           ,
           and
           though
           by
           fire
           ,
           yet
           if
           you
           reade
           the
           story
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           their
           cloathes
           were
           not
           burnt
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           burnt
           in
           their
           bodies
           :
           So
           the
           Lord
           sometimes
           doth
           blast
           men
           inwardly
           in
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           in
           their
           Souls
           ,
           in
           their
           Parts
           ,
           in
           their
           common
           Gifts
           ;
           He
           blasts
           them
           (
           I
           say
           )
           inwardly
           though
           it
           doth
           not
           appear
           outwardly
           ,
           yet
           at
           length
           it
           will
           appear
           before
           men
           that
           they
           are
           blasted
           ;
           and
           in
           these
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           the
           Lord
           doth
           come
           with
           spiritual
           judgments
           rather
           than
           with
           outward
           temporal
           judgments
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           those
           that
           did
           not
           Sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           the
           Lord
           did
           appear
           by
           some
           external
           and
           visible
           way
           upon
           their
           bodies
           ;
           but
           now
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           there
           God
           comes
           with
           more
           spiritual
           judgments
           upon
           mens
           souls
           ,
           and
           those
           are
           the
           most
           terrible
           judgments
           :
           We
           have
           a
           notable
           Scripture
           for
           this
           in
           Isa
           .
           29.
           13.
           
           How
           God
           doth
           blast
           those
           that
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           in
           holy
           duties
           .
           
             Wherefore
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             Forasmuch
             as
             this
             people
             draw
             neer
             me
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             lips
             do
             honor
             me
             ,
             but
             have
             removed
             their
             heart
             far
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             their
             fear
             towards
             me
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             Precepts
             of
             men
             :
          
           Mark
           what
           follows
           :
           
             Therfore
             behold
             I
             wil
             proceed
             to
             do
             a
             marvelous
             work
             amongst
             this
             people
             ,
             even
             a
             marvelous
             work
             and
             a
             wonder
             :
             for
             the
             wisdom
             of
             their
             wise
             men
             shall
             perish
             ,
             and
             the
             understanding
             of
             their
             prudent
             men
             shall
             be
             hid
             .
          
           What
           do
           they
           come
           and
           draw
           neer
           me
           with
           their
           lips
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           are
           far
           from
           me
           ,
           and
           do
           they
           worship
           me
           in
           a
           formal
           way
           ?
           I
           'le
           take
           away
           the
           wisdom
           from
           the
           wise
           ,
           and
           the
           understanding
           from
           the
           prudent
           :
           And
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           so
           many
           great
           Scholers
           are
           blasted
           in
           their
           very
           Parts
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           worship
           God
           according
           to
           the
           precepts
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           a
           formal
           way
           ;
           and
           so
           all
           Hypocrites
           ,
           and
           formal
           Worshipers
           ,
           the
           Lord
           doth
           blast
           them
           in
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ;
           the
           judgments
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           spirits
           
           of
           men
           were
           sometimes
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           But
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           there
           we
           find
           generally
           the
           judgments
           of
           God
           to
           be
           more
           spiritual
           upon
           the
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           ;
           we
           find
           it
           by
           experience
           God
           doth
           discover
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           accept
           of
           such
           as
           those
           are
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           you
           see
           any
           that
           have
           made
           profession
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           had
           excellent
           Parts
           at
           first
           ,
           many
           common
           gifts
           ,
           and
           now
           are
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           no
           body
           ;
           Remember
           this
           Text
           ,
           
             That
             God
             will
             be
             sanctified
             in
             those
             that
             come
             nigh
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Lord
           doth
           manifest
           that
           he
           will
           be
           sanctified
           in
           those
           that
           draw
           nigh
           him
           ,
           by
           awaking
           their
           consciences
           many
           times
           upon
           their
           sick
           beds
           and
           death
           beds
           ,
           the
           Lord
           doth
           force
           them
           to
           give
           glory
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           acknowledg
           that
           they
           did
           not
           worship
           God
           in
           Uprightness
           but
           in
           Formality
           .
           And
           now
           they
           are
           in
           horror
           of
           conscience
           and
           cry
           out
           in
           the
           anguish
           of
           their
           souls
           upon
           the
           apprehension
           of
           the
           dreadful
           wrath
           of
           God
           that
           is
           upon
           them
           :
           Take
           heed
           for
           the
           Lords
           sake
           of
           this
           thing
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           performing
           of
           the
           duties
           of
           Worship
           ,
           do
           not
           rest
           in
           the
           outward
           duties
           for
           they
           will
           never
           comfort
           you
           upon
           your
           sick
           and
           death
           beds
           ,
           you
           may
           perhaps
           put
           off
           your
           consciences
           a
           little
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           when
           you
           come
           upon
           your
           sick
           beds
           there
           will
           be
           no
           comfort
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           will
           be
           forced
           to
           say
           ,
           wel
           ,
           all
           this
           while
           I
           have
           but
           taken
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           vain
           ,
           and
           now
           God
           hath
           rejected
           me
           and
           all
           my
           services
           ;
           and
           you
           will
           then
           speak
           to
           those
           that
           come
           about
           your
           beds
           side
           ,
           and
           bid
           them
           take
           warning
           by
           you
           :
           take
           heed
           that
           when
           you
           worship
           God
           you
           worship
           him
           to
           purpose
           ,
           I
           have
           spent
           time
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           hearing
           ;
           but
           for
           want
           of
           this
           I
           find
           I
           have
           no
           comfort
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           appears
           to
           be
           terrible
           to
           my
           soul
           and
           comes
           out
           against
           me
           as
           an
           enemy
           .
           I
           say
           now
           Gods
           Name
           is
           sanctified
           :
           whatever
           becomes
           of
           thee
           ,
           he
           will
           force
           glory
           from
           thee
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           even
           here
           in
           this
           time
           of
           thy
           life
           ;
           but
           however
           ,
           at
           the
           great
           day
           ,
           when
           the
           secrets
           of
           all
           hearts
           must
           be
           disclosed
           before
           Men
           and
           Angles
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           a
           holy
           God
           by
           rejecting
           all
           such
           services
           that
           thou
           didest
           tender
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           then
           be
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           work
           of
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           for
           God
           to
           be
           sanctified
           in
           those
           that
           did
           worship
           him
           ;
           by
           declaring
           
           before
           Men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           how
           did
           he
           reject
           such
           formal
           and
           hypocritical
           worship
           that
           they
           did
           tender
           up
           unto
           him
           ,
           Oh
           that
           God
           would
           strike
           this
           upon
           your
           hearts
           that
           it
           may
           abide
           upon
           you
           every
           time
           you
           come
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           to
           think
           thus
           ,
           Let
           me
           look
           to
           it
           to
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           now
           ,
           for
           I
           hear
           that
           God
           will
           sanctifie
           it
           himself
           if
           I
           do
           not
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           If
           so
           be
           that
           thou
           makest
           conscience
           of
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           duties
           ,
           then
           he
           will
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Mercy
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           will
           manifest
           how
           he
           doth
           accept
           of
           the
           least
           degree
           of
           holiness
           though
           there
           be
           much
           mixture
           :
           God
           hath
           a
           way
           to
           take
           away
           the
           mixture
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           accept
           of
           any
           holiness
           he
           sees
           in
           thee
           ,
           He
           will
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           by
           meeting
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           revealing
           his
           glory
           to
           thee
           when
           thou
           art
           worshiping
           of
           him
           :
           There
           is
           an
           excellent
           Scripture
           for
           this
           ,
           Exod.
           29.
           43.
           
           
             There
             I
             will
             meet
             with
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             Tabernacle
             shall
             be
             sanctified
             by
             my
             Glory
             .
          
           Thou
           that
           hast
           a
           gracious
           heart
           ,
           and
           art
           worshiping
           of
           God
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           thou
           art
           as
           a
           Tabernacle
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           his
           Service
           and
           Worship
           from
           thee
           ,
           thou
           art
           as
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           
             and
             there
             will
             I
             meet
             with
             thee
          
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           
             and
             I
             will
             sanctifie
             my
             Tabernacle
             by
             my
             Glory
             .
          
           God
           wil
           sanctifie
           thy
           heart
           by
           his
           Glory
           ,
           if
           thou
           dost
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           not
           alwaies
           have
           such
           glorious
           comforts
           ,
           the
           full
           beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           rising
           upon
           thee
           ,
           but
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           the
           Lord
           will
           break
           in
           upon
           thee
           and
           manifest
           his
           Glory
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           like
           if
           thou
           hast
           not
           such
           full
           comforts
           now
           ,
           yet
           upon
           thy
           sick
           bed
           ,
           though
           God
           doth
           not
           then
           alwaies
           manifest
           himself
           fully
           ,
           for
           sometimes
           the
           disease
           may
           be
           a
           hinderance
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           ordinary
           that
           those
           that
           in
           their
           constant
           way
           did
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           they
           do
           lie
           comfortably
           upon
           their
           sick
           beds
           ,
           and
           a
           glorious
           entrance
           is
           made
           for
           them
           into
           the
           everlasting
           Kingdom
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Savior
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           again
           ,
           All
           things
           are
           sanctified
           unto
           them
           :
           as
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           those
           that
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           all
           things
           are
           cursed
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           thou
           doest
           not
           make
           conscience
           of
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           duties
           ,
           God
           cares
           not
           to
           sanctifie
           any
           thing
           for
           thy
           good
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           those
           that
           make
           conscience
           of
           
           Sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           the
           Lord
           takes
           care
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           shall
           be
           sanctified
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           for
           the
           surtherance
           of
           their
           eternal
           good
           .
        
         
           And
           however
           it
           be
           here
           ,
           yet
           hereafter
           at
           the
           great
           day
           of
           Judgment
           it
           will
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           to
           manifest
           before
           Men
           and
           Angels
           how
           he
           did
           accept
           of
           those
           holy
           services
           that
           thou
           didst
           tender
           up
           to
           him
           ;
           when
           Hypocrites
           shall
           be
           cast
           away
           and
           abhor'd
           ,
           and
           thou
           who
           hadst
           an
           upright
           sincere
           heart
           shalt
           be
           owned
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           before
           men
           and
           Angels
           at
           that
           great
           Day
           :
           and
           God
           shall
           say
           ,
           Well
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           my
           Holiness
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           I
           have
           accepted
           of
           these
           holy
           things
           ,
           that
           these
           my
           poor
           servants
           have
           tendered
           up
           to
           me
           .
           And
           this
           now
           is
           of
           marvelous
           use
           for
           the
           comforting
           of
           a
           gracious
           heart
           :
           those
           duties
           that
           thou
           doest
           now
           think
           thou
           hast
           lost
           ,
           and
           there
           will
           nothing
           come
           of
           them
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           certainly
           hear
           of
           them
           another
           day
           ,
           God
           will
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           he
           stands
           more
           upon
           than
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Holiness
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Holiness
           that
           is
           thy
           strength
           in
           this
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           makes
           it
           certain
           to
           thee
           that
           there
           must
           be
           a
           manifestation
           of
           thy
           acceptance
           :
           and
           therefore
           take
           these
           Truths
           into
           thy
           heart
           about
           sanctifying
           the
           Name
           of
           God.
           You
           have
           had
           only
           the
           Point
           in
           general
           opened
           to
           you
           :
           Oh
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           would
           bring
           things
           unto
           your
           remembrance
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             Leviticus
             ,
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
             in
             them
             that
             come
             nigh
             me
             .
          
        
         
           WEE
           have
           (
           as
           you
           may
           remember
           )
           Preached
           many
           Sermons
           upon
           that
           Point
           ,
           
             Of
             Sanctifying
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Duties
             of
             his
             Worship
             :
          
           We
           have
           spoken
           unto
           the
           Point
           in
           the
           General
           ,
           the
           last
           day
           we
           finished
           it
           .
           I
           do
           not
           intend
           to
           look
           back
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           said
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           to
           proceed
           to
           shew
           how
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           should
           be
           Sanctified
           in
           the
           Particular
           Duties
           of
           his
           Worship
           .
           Now
           the
           Duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           are
           especially
           these
           Three
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Word
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 And
                 Prayer
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           Other
           things
           come
           under
           Worship
           ,
           but
           yet
           these
           are
           the
           three
           chief
           duties
           of
           Worship
           ;
           and
           I
           intend
           to
           speak
           to
           al
           these
           three
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           how
           we
           should
           Sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           drawing
           nigh
           unto
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           We
           might
           chuse
           several
           Texts
           for
           all
           these
           ,
           but
           they
           fall
           full
           within
           the
           General
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           shall
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           for
           to
           ground
           the
           Sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           these
           Duties
           of
           Worship
           upon
           this
           Text.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Of
             Sanctifying
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           THat
           which
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           to
           this
           morning
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Sanctifying
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           his
           Word
           ;
           If
           you
           would
           have
           the
           ground
           of
           what
           we
           are
           to
           say
           concerning
           this
           in
           a
           particular
           Scripture
           ,
           you
           may
           have
           it
           in
           Luke
           ,
           8.
           18.
           
           
             take
             heed
             therefore
             how
             ye
             hear
             :
          
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           no
           question
           but
           God
           is
           pleased
           with
           the
           willingness
           of
           people
           to
           come
           to
           hear
           his
           Word
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           not
           rest
           barely
           in
           hearing
           ,
           but
           
             take
             heed
             how
             you
             hear
          
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           Point
           of
           great
           consequence
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           it
           may
           do
           good
           ,
           to
           help
           to
           make
           many
           Sermons
           to
           be
           profitable
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           Point
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           is
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           very
           sutable
           unto
           you
           :
           For
           those
           that
           come
           to
           hear
           so
           soon
           in
           a
           morning
           ,
           and
           are
           willing
           ,
           even
           in
           hard
           weather
           ,
           to
           come
           out
           of
           their
           beds
           ,
           they
           give
           some
           good
           testimony
           that
           they
           do
           desire
           to
           honor
           God
           in
           their
           hearing
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           good
           by
           their
           hearing
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           pity
           that
           labor
           and
           pains
           should
           be
           bestowed
           ,
           and
           no
           profit
           ,
           but
           hurt
           rather
           got
           by
           it
           ,
           which
           God
           forbid
           .
           Therefore
           now
           I
           am
           to
           speak
           to
           a
           Point
           that
           may
           help
           you
           so
           to
           hear
           ,
           as
           may
           recompence
           all
           your
           labor
           and
           pains
           in
           hearing
           .
           In
           preaching
           to
           those
           that
           come
           to
           hear
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           get
           good
           and
           benefit
           by
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           encouragement
           than
           to
           such
           as
           come
           in
           a
           formal
           way
           because
           they
           use
           to
           come
           ;
           therfore
           this
           Point
           being
           a
           great
           Point
           ,
           I
           shall
           open
           it
           somewhat
           largely
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           this
           Method
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           ,
           
             That
             the
             hearing
             of
             Gods
          
           Word
           
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
          
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           I
           could
           not
           ground
           it
           upon
           my
           text
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           ,
           
             How
             we
             are
             to
             sanctifie
             Gods
             Name
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             either
             in
             regard
             of
             preparation
             unto
             it
             ,
             or
             our
             behavior
             in
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Why
             it
             is
             that
             God
             will
             be
             sanctified
             in
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             his
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             How
             God
             will
             sanctifie
             himself
             in
             such
             as
             do
             not
             sanctifie
             his
             Name
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             his
          
           Word
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             How
             God
             will
             sanctifie
             his
             Name
             in
             waies
             of
             mercy
             to
             those
             that
             are
             careful
             to
             sanctifie
             his
             Name
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
          
           Word
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           Five
           Principal
           things
           that
           concern
           this
           Argument
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           
             That
             the
             hearing
             of
             Gods
          
           Word
           ,
           
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             .
          
           You
           heard
           in
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           what
           it
           was
           ;
           I
           told
           you
           it
           was
           ,
           
             a
             tendring
          
           
           
             up
             of
             the
             creatures
             homage
             to
             God
             ,
          
           as
           testimony
           of
           the
           respect
           that
           the
           creature
           did
           owe
           to
           God
           ;
           Now
           if
           that
           be
           the
           nature
           of
           Worship
           ,
           certainly
           the
           hearing
           of
           Gods
           Word
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           :
           for
           ,
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           Gods
           Word
           we
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Do
           profess
           our
           dependance
           upon
           God
           for
           the
           knowing
           of
           his
           Mind
           and
           the
           way
           to
           Eternal
           Life
           :
           Every
           time
           we
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           if
           we
           know
           what
           we
           do
           ,
           we
           do
           thus
           much
           ,
           We
           do
           profess
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           depend
           upon
           the
           Lord
           God
           for
           the
           knowing
           of
           his
           Mind
           ,
           and
           the
           Way
           and
           Rule
           to
           Eternal
           Life
           ;
           we
           do
           as
           much
           as
           if
           we
           should
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           of
           our selves
           we
           neither
           know
           thee
           ,
           nor
           the
           way
           and
           means
           how
           we
           should
           come
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           therfore
           that
           we
           might
           testifie
           our
           dependance
           upon
           thee
           for
           this
           thing
           ,
           we
           here
           present
           our selves
           before
           thee
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           Testimony
           of
           the
           high
           respect
           we
           owe
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             The
             hearing
             of
             Gods
             Word
             is
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Worship
             ,
          
           because
           in
           it
           we
           come
           to
           wait
           upon
           God
           in
           the
           way
           of
           an
           Ordinance
           ,
           to
           have
           that
           good
           conveyed
           to
           us
           by
           way
           of
           an
           Ordinance
           beyond
           what
           the
           thing
           in
           it self
           is
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           therfore
           't
           is
           Worship
           ;
           I
           wait
           upon
           God
           when
           I
           am
           hearing
           the
           Word
           (
           if
           I
           know
           what
           I
           do
           )
           to
           have
           som
           spiritual
           good
           conveied
           to
           me
           beyond
           what
           there
           is
           in
           the
           means
           it self
           ,
           this
           makes
           it
           Worship
           .
           When
           I
           am
           busied
           in
           Natural
           and
           Civil
           actions
           ,
           there
           I
           must
           profess
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           can
           do
           me
           no
           good
           without
           God
           ,
           but
           I
           do
           not
           wait
           upon
           God
           in
           an
           Ordinance
           for
           the
           conveyance
           of
           Natural
           good
           beyond
           what
           God
           hath
           put
           into
           the
           Creature
           ,
           't
           is
           his
           blessing
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           his
           providence
           doth
           convey
           such
           Natural
           or
           Civil
           good
           in
           the
           use
           of
           those
           Creatures
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           hear
           his
           Word
           ,
           I
           here
           come
           to
           wait
           upon
           God
           in
           the
           way
           of
           an
           Ordinance
           for
           the
           conveyance
           of
           some
           spiritual
           good
           that
           this
           Ordinance
           hath
           not
           in
           it self
           (
           take
           it
           materially
           )
           but
           meerly
           as
           it
           hath
           an
           Institution
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           appointed
           by
           God
           for
           the
           conveyance
           of
           such
           and
           such
           things
           .
           God
           doth
           appoint
           meat
           to
           nourish
           me
           ,
           and
           together
           with
           his
           appointment
           he
           hath
           given
           a
           natural
           power
           to
           meat
           to
           nourish
           my
           body
           ,
           that
           in
           an
           ordinary
           course
           of
           providence
           is
           enough
           for
           the
           nourishment
           of
           my
           body
           ;
           but
           now
           when
           I
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           I
           
           must
           look
           upon
           that
           not
           only
           as
           a
           thing
           appointed
           to
           work
           upon
           my
           soul
           ,
           and
           to
           save
           my
           soul
           by
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           thing
           that
           hath
           any
           efficacy
           put
           into
           it
           in
           a
           natural
           way
           as
           the
           other
           hath
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           that
           carries
           such
           a
           power
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Institution
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           in
           it
           ;
           Now
           then
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           wait
           upon
           God
           in
           an
           Ordinance
           for
           the
           spiritual
           good
           that
           is
           beyond
           the
           vertue
           of
           any
           creature
           to
           convey
           to
           me
           ,
           certainly
           I
           worship
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           speciall
           part
           of
           worship
           to
           wait
           upon
           God
           in
           this
           way
           ;
           Therefore
           in
           these
           two
           respects
           ,
           the
           hearing
           of
           Gods
           Word
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           beseech
           you
           remember
           these
           two
           things
           every
           time
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           .
           I
           come
           now
           to
           give
           a
           Testimony
           that
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           understand
           God
           and
           the
           way
           to
           eternal
           life
           of
           my self
           ,
           but
           I
           do
           depend
           upon
           God
           for
           the
           knowledg
           of
           it
           .
           And
           here
           I
           come
           to
           wait
           upon
           God
           for
           the
           conveyance
           of
           that
           good
           to
           my
           soul
           that
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           any
           creature
           to
           convey
           :
           Now
           I
           worship
           when
           I
           do
           these
           .
        
         
           But
           further
           (
           you
           shall
           find
           it
           more
           plain
           when
           we
           come
           to
           open
           how
           we
           should
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           His
           Word
           )
           This
           is
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           any
           service
           can
           be
           performed
           .
           Heretofore
           our
           Prelates
           and
           those
           kind
           of
           men
           ,
           made
           all
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           to
           be
           in
           their
           Divine
           Service
           (
           as
           they
           call'd
           it
           )
           which
           was
           of
           their
           own
           inventions
           ,
           and
           made
           light
           of
           the
           preaching
           or
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           the
           Word
           is
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           Divine
           Service
           that
           God
           requires
           of
           us
           in
           His
           Worship
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           you
           do
           tender
           up
           your
           homage
           to
           God
           ;
           You
           therefore
           must
           not
           only
           when
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           ,
           think
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           get
           something
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           understand
           more
           than
           I
           did
           ,
           and
           to
           hear
           such
           a
           mans
           parts
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           remember
           you
           come
           to
           tender
           up
           your
           homage
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           sit
           at
           Gods
           feet
           and
           there
           to
           profess
           your
           subjection
           to
           Him
           :
           That
           is
           one
           end
           of
           your
           coming
           to
           hear
           Sermons
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           What
           should
           be
           done
           in
           the
           hearing
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           so
           as
           Gods
           Name
           may
           be
           Sanctified
           ?
        
         
           For
           that
           ,
           as
           we
           opened
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           preparation
           ,
           and
           then
           an
           answerable
           behavior
           of
           the
           soul
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           there
           must
           first
           be
           a
           preparation
           of
           the
           soul
           to
           this
           work
           ,
           and
           then
           an
           answerable
           behavior
           of
           the
           soul
           in
           it
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           There
           must
           be
           a
           preparation
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           so
           as
           when
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           ,
           you
           may
           with
           all
           readiness
           receive
           the
           Word
           :
           The
           soul
           must
           be
           made
           ready
           ,
           in
           Act.
           17.
           11.
           there
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             These
             were
             more
             noble
             than
             those
             of
          
           Thessalonica
           ,
           
             in
             that
             they
             received
             the
             Word
             with
             all
             readiness
             of
             mind
             :
          
           The
           word
           is
           ,
           with
           all
           Alacrity
           as
           well
           as
           readiness
           ;
           their
           minds
           were
           in
           a
           fit
           preparation
           to
           receive
           the
           Word
           :
           and
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             were
             more
             noble
          
           :
           The
           word
           that
           is
           translated
           
             more
             noble
          
           ,
           it
           signifies
           
             better
             bred
          
           ;
           for
           I
           do
           not
           take
           this
           Scripture
           as
           if
           it
           were
           meant
           only
           of
           men
           that
           were
           Earls
           ,
           or
           Lords
           ,
           that
           did
           thus
           receive
           the
           Word
           with
           readiness
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           of
           a
           more
           Noble
           disposition
           ,
           they
           were
           
             well
             bred
             men
          
           ,
           so
           the
           Greek
           word
           signifies
           .
           A
           man
           sometimes
           preaching
           to
           a
           company
           of
           rude
           people
           ,
           that
           never
           had
           any
           good
           breeding
           ,
           they
           will
           behave
           themselves
           rudely
           ,
           they
           slight
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           Swine
           regard
           Acorns
           rather
           than
           Pearls
           :
           And
           the
           Word
           is
           seldom
           so
           profitable
           to
           a
           company
           of
           rude
           people
           that
           have
           no
           breeding
           at
           all
           ;
           but
           now
           ,
           there
           is
           more
           hopes
           to
           preach
           to
           men
           that
           have
           breeding
           ;
           Men
           that
           are
           exercised
           in
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           and
           have
           some
           understanding
           ,
           and
           some
           ingenuity
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           hearken
           to
           reason
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           spiritual
           reason
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           to
           convince
           men
           that
           are
           but
           rational
           men
           ;
           Let
           a
           man
           be
           but
           a
           rational
           man
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           attend
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           reason
           to
           convince
           him
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           good
           breeding
           ,
           of
           men
           of
           ingenuity
           ,
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ;
           Who
           are
           those
           in
           a
           Parish
           that
           so
           disregard
           the
           Word
           as
           not
           to
           hear
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           ruder
           sort
           ?
           There
           are
           many
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           that
           are
           men
           of
           parts
           ,
           perhaps
           the
           Word
           doth
           not
           so
           prevail
           with
           their
           hearts
           as
           to
           convert
           them
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           have
           any
           good
           breeding
           at
           all
           ,
           if
           the
           Word
           be
           preached
           in
           a
           convincing
           way
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           see
           there
           is
           a
           pains
           taken
           ,
           and
           preached
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           vouchsafe
           their
           presence
           at
           least
           ;
           but
           the
           rude
           multitude
           that
           know
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           they
           had
           rather
           be
           in
           Ale-houses
           drinking
           and
           swilling
           ,
           they
           never
           care
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ;
           As
           in
           such
           a
           place
           as
           this
           ,
           There
           are
           very
           few
           of
           your
           miserable
           poor
           people
           that
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           :
           What
           place
           is
           there
           fuller
           of
           miserable
           poor
           people
           than
           this
           place
           is
           ?
           and
           yet
           what
           a
           poor
           appearance
           is
           there
           of
           such
           people
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           
           Word
           ?
           But
           now
           those
           that
           have
           any
           ingenuity
           in
           them
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           any
           breeding
           (
           for
           so
           the
           word
           is
           )
           they
           will
           
             receive
             the
             Word
             with
             readiness
          
           :
           But
           this
           breeding
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           was
           a
           little
           higher
           than
           natural
           breeding
           ;
           They
           were
           spiritually
           Noble
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           had
           a
           readiness
           in
           their
           hearts
           in
           receiving
           the
           Word
           .
           Now
           this
           readiness
           of
           heart
           in
           receiving
           the
           Word
           consists
           in
           these
           particulars
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           When
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           you
           must
           possess
           your
           souls
           with
           what
           it
           is
           that
           you
           are
           going
           to
           hear
           ,
           That
           what
           you
           are
           to
           hear
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           the
           speaking
           of
           a
           man
           that
           you
           are
           going
           to
           attend
           upon
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           are
           now
           going
           to
           attend
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Eternal
           God.
           Possess
           your
           souls
           with
           this
           ,
           you
           will
           never
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           else
           ,
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           his
           Word
           ;
           therefore
           you
           find
           that
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           he
           gives
           them
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           Word
           did
           them
           so
           much
           good
           as
           it
           did
           :
           It
           was
           because
           they
           did
           hear
           it
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           Thes
           .
           2.
           13.
           
           
             For
             this
             cause
             also
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             thank
             we
             God
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             because
             when
             ye
             received
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             ye
             heard
             of
             us
             ,
             ye
             received
             it
             not
             as
             the
             word
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             truth
             )
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             effectually
             worketh
             also
             in
             you
             that
             beleeve
             .
          
           Mark
           ,
           so
           it
           came
           effectually
           to
           work
           ,
           because
           they
           received
           it
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           many
           times
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           Come
           ,
           let
           us
           go
           hear
           such
           a
           man
           preach
           ;
           Oh
           no
           ,
           let
           us
           go
           hear
           Christ
           preach
           ,
           for
           as
           it
           doth
           concern
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           that
           they
           preach
           not
           themselves
           ,
           but
           that
           Christ
           should
           preach
           in
           them
           :
           So
           it
           concerns
           you
           that
           hear
           ,
           not
           to
           come
           to
           hear
           this
           man
           ,
           or
           that
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           come
           to
           hear
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           
             We
             as
             the
             Ambassadors
             of
             Christ
             do
             beseech
             you
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Possess
           your
           hearts
           likewise
           with
           this
           Consideration
           ,
           That
           I
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           as
           an
           Ordinance
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           convey
           Spiritual
           good
           to
           my
           soul
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           a
           very
           useful
           consideration
           ,
           and
           especially
           it
           concerns
           men
           of
           understanding
           and
           parts
           for
           the
           helping
           of
           them
           to
           hear
           .
           For
           men
           that
           are
           of
           understanding
           and
           parts
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           hear
           ,
           this
           temptation
           is
           ready
           to
           come
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           except
           they
           hear
           some
           new
           thing
           that
           they
           did
           not
           understand
           before
           ,
           wherefore
           
           should
           they
           come
           ?
           I
           am
           able
           to
           understand
           as
           much
           in
           such
           a
           point
           as
           can
           be
           said
           :
           And
           when
           I
           have
           come
           and
           heard
           many
           times
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           but
           that
           I
           knew
           before
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           they
           think
           there
           is
           no
           use
           of
           coming
           to
           hear
           :
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           great
           mistake
           ;
           when
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           come
           alwaies
           to
           hear
           what
           you
           did
           not
           know
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           sometimes
           God
           may
           dart
           in
           something
           that
           you
           did
           not
           think
           of
           before
           ,
           or
           so
           fully
           understand
           ;
           but
           suppose
           it
           be
           not
           so
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           come
           to
           it
           as
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           conveyance
           of
           spiritual
           good
           to
           your
           souls
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           
             Cannot
             we
             sit
             at
             home
             and
             reade
             a
             Sermon
             ?
          
        
         
           But
           hath
           God
           appointed
           that
           the
           great
           Ordinance
           for
           the
           converting
           and
           the
           edifying
           of
           souls
           in
           the
           way
           to
           eternal
           life
           ?
           True
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           great
           Ordinance
           is
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           
             Faith
             comes
             by
             hearing
          
           (
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           )
           and
           never
           by
           reading
           ;
           So
           that
           though
           when
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           hear
           that
           which
           you
           heard
           not
           before
           ,
           yet
           you
           come
           to
           attend
           upon
           this
           Ordinance
           for
           the
           conveyance
           of
           some
           spiritual
           good
           that
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           hath
           not
           been
           conveyed
           before
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           further
           degree
           than
           it
           hath
           been
           conveyed
           before
           :
           and
           so
           you
           should
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           with
           your
           hearts
           possest
           with
           that
           meditation
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Ordinance
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           for
           the
           conveyance
           of
           spiritual
           good
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           come
           now
           in
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           I
           do
           testifie
           my
           respect
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           I
           wil
           attend
           upon
           this
           Ordinance
           of
           His
           for
           the
           conveyance
           of
           spiritual
           good
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           although
           I
           may
           think
           that
           this
           or
           the
           other
           means
           may
           do
           the
           deed
           as
           well
           ,
           yet
           because
           God
           hath
           appointed
           this
           to
           be
           his
           Ordinance
           ,
           therefore
           in
           obedience
           to
           him
           I
           will
           attend
           upon
           this
           means
           rather
           than
           upon
           other
           means
           :
           as
           you
           know
           Naaman
           he
           thought
           the
           other
           waters
           would
           have
           been
           as
           good
           as
           the
           waters
           of
           Jordan
           to
           have
           healed
           him
           ,
           but
           if
           God
           will
           appoint
           him
           the
           waters
           of
           Jordan
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           heal
           him
           rather
           than
           other
           waters
           ,
           he
           must
           wash
           there
           :
           No
           question
           but
           other
           waters
           had
           as
           much
           natural
           vertue
           in
           them
           as
           they
           had
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           waters
           of
           Jordan
           were
           the
           Ordinance
           that
           God
           for
           that
           time
           had
           appointed
           to
           cure
           his
           Leprosie
           withal
           ,
           he
           must
           come
           and
           wash
           in
           those
           waters
           rather
           than
           in
           any
           other
           :
           
           So
           ,
           because
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           the
           great
           Ordinance
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           to
           convey
           himself
           by
           ,
           therefore
           he
           doth
           require
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           shew
           thy
           respect
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           attend
           upon
           him
           in
           this
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           thing
           that
           is
           to
           be
           done
           in
           way
           of
           preparation
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           
             To
             plow
             up
             the
             fallow
             ground
             of
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             sow
             amongst
             thorns
          
           ;
           as
           you
           have
           it
           in
           Jer.
           4.
           3.
           and
           so
           in
           Hosea
           .
           10.
           
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           (
           you
           know
           )
           is
           compared
           to
           seed
           ,
           in
           that
           Parable
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           Mat
           ,
           13.
           
           And
           an
           Auditory
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           ground
           :
           I
           suppose
           you
           are
           al
           acquainted
           with
           that
           Parable
           of
           the
           sower
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           set
           out
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           what
           fruit
           it
           hath
           upon
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ;
           a
           Congregation
           is
           like
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           a
           Minister
           preaching
           is
           like
           the
           Sower
           that
           sows
           the
           seed
           in
           the
           field
           ;
           he
           knows
           not
           which
           Truth
           ,
           whether
           that
           or
           the
           other
           will
           prosper
           ;
           the
           seed
           being
           sowed
           ,
           in
           some
           part
           of
           the
           ground
           is
           lost
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           part
           it
           grows
           :
           so
           in
           one
           Pew
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           lost
           ,
           in
           another
           Pew
           it
           grows
           up
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           if
           people
           that
           are
           compared
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           would
           so
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           Gods
           Name
           may
           de
           sanctified
           in
           it
           ,
           their
           hearts
           must
           be
           plowed
           ;
           as
           if
           one
           should
           sow
           seed
           upon
           green
           soil
           ,
           saw
           it
           in
           the
           fields
           upon
           green
           grass
           ,
           What
           would
           become
           of
           it
           ?
           The
           ground
           must
           first
           be
           plowed
           for
           the
           preparation
           of
           the
           seed
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             What
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             plowing
             of
             our
             hearts
             for
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
          
           Word
           ?
        
         
           The
           meaning
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           this
           ,
           The
           work
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           the
           humbling
           of
           the
           soul
           before
           the
           Lord
           when
           it
           doth
           come
           to
           hear
           Gods
           Word
           .
        
         
           Humble
           it
           in
           these
           two
           regards
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Be
           humbled
           for
           your
           Ignorance
           ,
           that
           you
           know
           so
           little
           of
           Gods
           Mind
           as
           you
           do
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Be
           humbled
           for
           all
           the
           sinfulness
           of
           your
           hearts
           ,
           be
           sensible
           of
           the
           sinfulness
           and
           wretchedness
           of
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           miserable
           condition
           that
           you
           are
           in
           ;
           if
           you
           can
           get
           your
           hearts
           broken
           with
           the
           sence
           of
           your
           sin
           and
           misery
           ,
           and
           come
           so
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           like
           the
           Word
           may
           be
           of
           mighty
           use
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Name
           may
           be
           very
           much
           sanctified
           in
           your
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           Must
           we
           plow
           up
           our
           hearts
           before
           we
           come
           to
           hear
           ?
           It
           must
           be
           the
           Word
           that
           must
           plow
           us
           ,
           the
           Word
           is
           the
           Plow
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           are
           compared
           to
           Plowmen
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           
             He
             that
             puts
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             Plow
             and
             looks
             back
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           expected
           that
           the
           heart
           should
           be
           throughly
           plowed
           as
           it
           ought
           but
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           therefore
           at
           the
           first
           coming
           to
           hear
           there
           is
           not
           hope
           that
           men
           will
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           till
           the
           Word
           gets
           into
           plow
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           getting
           at
           one
           time
           into
           their
           hearts
           they
           come
           to
           be
           prepared
           for
           hearing
           at
           another
           time
           .
           And
           yet
           somewhat
           may
           be
           done
           before
           ,
           by
           that
           natural
           knowledg
           that
           men
           have
           they
           may
           come
           to
           know
           themselves
           to
           be
           sinners
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           understand
           themselves
           to
           be
           very
           weak
           and
           ignorant
           by
           some
           knowledg
           that
           they
           may
           have
           by
           the
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           conference
           with
           others
           ,
           and
           by
           reading
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           may
           in
           some
           measure
           come
           to
           have
           their
           hearts
           to
           be
           humble
           .
           And
           it
           is
           good
           to
           make
           use
           of
           these
           to
           humble
           the
           heart
           :
           but
           now
           ,
           You
           that
           have
           heard
           the
           Word
           often
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           not
           sanctified
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           there
           be
           Truths
           that
           you
           have
           heard
           heretofore
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           had
           made
           use
           of
           in
           private
           to
           have
           plowed
           up
           your
           hearts
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           prepared
           your
           hearts
           for
           the
           next
           time
           in
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           If
           therefore
           you
           would
           hear
           the
           word
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           profit
           than
           formerly
           ,
           your
           hearts
           must
           be
           plowed
           by
           humiliation
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           heart
           must
           be
           plowed
           ,
           by
           laboring
           to
           get
           out
           those
           throns
           that
           are
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           those
           lusts
           that
           grow
           deep
           in
           the
           heart
           as
           throns
           grow
           in
           the
           ground
           :
           labor
           to
           pluck
           them
           out
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           hear
           the
           word
           get
           thy
           heart
           into
           that
           frame
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           profess
           against
           every
           known
           sin
           that
           thou
           hast
           found
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           labor
           to
           find
           out
           those
           lusts
           that
           are
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           then
           profess
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           willing
           to
           have
           them
           to
           be
           rooted
           out
           of
           thy
           heart
           :
           if
           men
           and
           women
           would
           but
           do
           thus
           when
           they
           come
           to
           hear
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           see
           this
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           before
           they
           come
           profest
           against
           every
           known
           sin
           ,
           This
           would
           be
           an
           excellent
           thing
           indeed
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Again
           in
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           which
           will
           follow
           from
           hence
           ,
           
           When
           thou
           comest
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           come
           with
           resolution
           to
           yeeld
           to
           what
           ever
           God
           shall
           reveal
           to
           be
           his
           Mind
           ,
           I
           am
           now
           going
           to
           hear
           thy
           Word
           O
           Lord
           ,
           to
           wait
           upon
           thee
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           thou
           hast
           to
           say
           to
           me
           ;
           and
           thou
           that
           art
           the
           searcher
           of
           the
           secrets
           of
           all
           hearts
           ,
           Thou
           knowest
           that
           I
           go
           with
           such
           a
           resolution
           to
           yeeld
           up
           my self
           to
           every
           truth
           of
           thine
           ,
           How
           would
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           be
           sanctified
           if
           you
           did
           thus
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           !
           If
           you
           did
           come
           with
           such
           a
           resolution
           ,
           Job
           32.
           34.
           
           
             That
             which
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             teach
             thou
             me
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             have
             done
             iniquity
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             no
             more
             .
          
           In
           Isa
           .
           2.
           3.
           you
           have
           a
           Prophsie
           of
           the
           Gentils
           ,
           how
           they
           should
           come
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           
             And
             many
             people
             shall
             go
             and
             say
             ,
             Come
             ye
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             go
             up
             to
             the
             Mountain
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             House
             of
             the
             God
             of
          
           Jacob
           ,
           
             and
             he
             will
             teach
             us
             of
             his
             waies
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             walk
             in
             his
             paths
             :
          
           Here
           's
           a
           blessed
           disposition
           when
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           .
           Some
           of
           you
           come
           together
           in
           streets
           and
           lanes
           ,
           and
           over
           the
           fields
           ;
           when
           you
           come
           together
           ,
           and
           meet
           one
           with
           another
           as
           you
           walk
           over
           the
           fields
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           this
           text
           ,
           Oh!
           that
           this
           Prophesie
           might
           be
           fulfilled
           in
           your
           coming
           over
           the
           fields
           every
           Lord's
           day
           ,
           morning
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           say
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           or
           when
           you
           call
           one
           upon
           another
           to
           go
           to
           hear
           ,
           
             Come
             ,
             let
             us
             go
             up
             to
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             teach
             us
             of
             his
             waies
             and
             we
             will
             walk
             in
             his
             paths
             .
          
           We
           are
           resolved
           ,
           that
           what
           ever
           the
           Lord
           shall
           teach
           us
           to
           be
           his
           waies
           ,
           we
           will
           submit
           unto
           it
           .
           This
           is
           a
           due
           preparation
           of
           the
           heart
           for
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           his
           Word
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           When
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           
             come
             with
             longing
             desires
             after
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           come
           with
           an
           appitite
           to
           it
           :
           As
           in
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           2.
           
           
             As
             new-born
             babes
             desire
             the
             sincere
             milk
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             grow
             thereby
             .
          
           Do
           it
           as
           new-born
           babes
           .
           Now
           you
           know
           little
           babes
           they
           do
           not
           desire
           milk
           to
           play
           withal
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           nourish
           them
           :
           Children
           of
           three
           or
           four
           yeers
           old
           ,
           they
           may
           desire
           milk
           to
           play
           with
           ;
           but
           new-born
           babes
           never
           care
           for
           it
           but
           when
           they
           are
           hungry
           ,
           to
           nourish
           them
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           true
           many
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           to
           play
           with
           it
           .
           But
           now
           you
           should
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           as
           new-born
           babes
           ,
           with
           a
           hungring
           desire
           after
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           your
           souls
           may
           be
           nourished
           therby
           .
           That
           were
           excellent
           ,
           if
           every
           Lords
           day
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           daies
           you
           
           did
           come
           as
           hungry
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           ever
           you
           went
           to
           your
           dinner
           or
           supper
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           should
           be
           unto
           you
           
             more
             than
             your
             appointed
             food
          
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           are
           like
           to
           grow
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             Pray
             beforehand
             ,
             That
             God
             would
             open
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             open
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             accompany
             his
             Word
             .
          
           Thus
           did
           
             David
             ,
             Open
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             understand
             the
             wonders
             of
             thy
             Law.
          
           And
           you
           know
           what
           is
           said
           of
           
             Lydia
             ,
             The
             Lord
             opened
             her
             heart
             ,
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             Word
             that
             was
             spoken
             :
          
           Now
           seeing
           it
           is
           an
           Ordinance
           thou
           doest
           exspect
           more
           good
           from
           ,
           than
           what
           it self
           of
           its
           own
           nature
           is
           able
           to
           convey
           ,
           thou
           hadest
           need
           to
           pray
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           go
           to
           such
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           thine
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           there
           is
           no
           efficacy
           in
           it self
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           able
           to
           reach
           to
           such
           effects
           as
           I
           exspect
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           To
           have
           my
           heart
           spoken
           too
           ,
           and
           quickned
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           mine
           eyes
           opened
           ;
           But
           O
           Lord
           ,
           open
           mine
           eyes
           ,
           and
           open
           mine
           heart
           ;
           Lord
           ,
           my
           heart
           naturally
           is
           lockt
           up
           against
           thy
           Word
           ,
           there
           are
           such
           wards
           in
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           except
           thou
           are
           pleased
           to
           put
           in
           a
           key
           that
           may
           fit
           my
           heart
           ,
           it
           will
           never
           open
           ;
           Man
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           able
           to
           know
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           cannot
           fit
           a
           key
           to
           answer
           every
           word
           ,
           to
           resolve
           every
           doubt
           ,
           to
           silence
           every
           objection
           ;
           but
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           canst
           do
           it
           :
           Do
           thou
           Lord
           therefore
           ●it
           thy
           Word
           this
           day
           that
           may
           meet
           with
           my
           heart
           ;
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           gone
           often
           to
           thy
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           key
           hath
           stuck
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           not
           opened
           ;
           but
           Lord
           ,
           if
           thou
           wouldst
           but
           fit
           it
           ,
           and
           turn
           it
           with
           thine
           own
           hand
           ,
           my
           heart
           would
           open
           .
           Oh!
           come
           with
           such
           a
           praying
           heart
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           thereby
           shalt
           thou
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           hearing
           his
           Word
           :
           This
           is
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           You
           must
           not
           come
           to
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           as
           to
           hear
           a
           Speech
           ,
           or
           an
           Oration
           ,
           but
           come
           in
           such
           a
           preparation
           as
           this
           is
           :
           and
           so
           (
           I
           say
           )
           God
           will
           be
           glorified
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           be
           profited
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           is
           ,
           
             What
             should
             be
             the
             behavior
             of
             the
             soul
             in
             the
             sanctifying
             Gods
             Name
             in
             the
             Word
             when
             it
             is
             come
             .
             Now
             to
             that
             there
             are
             these
             Particulars
             :
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             There
             must
             be
             a
             careful
             attention
             unto
             the
             WORD
             ,
          
           you
           must
           set
           your
           hearts
           unto
           it
           ,
           as
           Moses
           in
           Deut.
           32.
           46.
           he
           said
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           
             Set
             your
             hearts
             unto
             all
             the
             words
             which
             I
             testifie
          
           
           
             among
             you
             this
             day
             ,
             which
             you
             shall
             command
             your
             children
             to
             observe
             to
             do
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             a
             vain
             thing
             for
             you
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             your
             life
             .
          
           Set
           your
           hearts
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           a
           vain
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           your
           life
           :
           when
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           give
           diligent
           attention
           to
           what
           you
           hear
           .
           In
           Act.
           8.
           6.
           it
           is
           said
           
             The
             people
             with
             one
             accord
             gave
             heed
             unto
             those
             things
             which
          
           Philip
           
             spake
             .
             They
             gave
             heed
          
           .
           The
           word
           is
           used
           often
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           sometimes
           it
           is
           used
           for
           to
           beware
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           
             Beware
             of
             the
             leaven
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
          
           beware
           of
           them
           :
           As
           a
           man
           when
           he
           sees
           an
           enemy
           ,
           and
           is
           aware
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           very
           diligent
           to
           observe
           how
           to
           avoid
           him
           :
           So
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           as
           much
           diligence
           to
           get
           good
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           one
           would
           be
           diligent
           to
           avoid
           any
           danger
           whatsoever
           .
           And
           the
           word
           signifies
           somtimes
           to
           give
           such
           heed
           as
           a
           Disciple
           gives
           unto
           his
           Master
           ,
           so
           they
           gave
           heed
           to
           the
           Word
           .
           So
           in
           Prov.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             My
             son
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             receive
             my
             words
             ,
             and
             hide
             my
             commandements
             with
             thee
             ,
             so
             that
             thou
             incline
             thine
             ear
             unto
             wisdom
             .
          
           We
           must
           diligently
           attend
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           our
           eyes
           and
           our
           thoughts
           to
           be
           wandring
           ,
           but
           diligently
           attend
           to
           what
           is
           said
           :
           My
           brethren
           ,
           there
           is
           all
           things
           that
           may
           challenge
           attention
           in
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           What
           would
           make
           you
           to
           attend
           to
           any
           thing
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           If
           he
           that
           speaks
           were
           much
           above
           you
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           a
           great
           Prince
           or
           Lord
           that
           spake
           to
           you
           ,
           then
           you
           would
           attend
           .
           Now
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           is
           inferior
           to
           most
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           speaks
           ;
           yet
           know
           ,
           in
           him
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           that
           speaks
           to
           you
           .
           And
           so
           you
           know
           what
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             heareth
             you
             ,
             heareth
             me
             :
          
           So
           ,
           though
           you
           would
           not
           attend
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Messenger
           so
           much
           ,
           yet
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           that
           is
           speaking
           to
           you
           ,
           it
           may
           challenge
           your
           attention
           .
           This
           day
           if
           you
           should
           hear
           a
           voice
           out
           of
           the
           Clouds
           from
           Heaven
           speaking
           to
           you
           ,
           would
           you
           not
           then
           listen
           ?
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           we
           should
           listen
           as
           much
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           as
           if
           so
           be
           that
           the
           Lord
           should
           speak
           out
           of
           the
           Clouds
           to
           us
           .
           And
           I
           will
           give
           you
           a
           Scripture
           for
           that
           ,
           that
           the
           voyce
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Word
           should
           be
           as
           much
           regarded
           of
           you
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           should
           speak
           from
           Heaven
           to
           you
           by
           an
           audible
           voice
           out
           of
           the
           Clouds
           .
           In
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             This
             voice
             which
             came
             from
             Heaven
             we
             heard
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             with
             him
             in
             the
             holy
             Mount.
          
           But
           mark
           ,
           in
           vers
           .
           19.
           
           
             We
             have
             also
             a
             more
             sure
             Word
             of
          
           
           
             Prophesie
             ,
             whereunto
             ye
             do
             well
             that
             ye
             take
             heed
             .
          
           Mark
           ,
           We
           heard
           a
           voice
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           saith
           Peter
           ;
           yea
           ,
           
             but
             we
             have
             a
             more
             sure
             word
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             whereunto
             you
             do
             wel
             that
             ye
             take
             heed
             .
          
           There
           was
           a
           voice
           from
           Heaven
           spake
           .
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           If
           we
           had
           heard
           that
           voice
           ,
           we
           would
           have
           given
           heed
           to
           that
           .
           Saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             You
             have
             a
             more
             sure
             Word
             of
             Prophesie
             .
          
           Now
           Prophesie
           in
           Scripture
           is
           taken
           for
           Preaching
           ;
           
             Despise
             not
             Prophesie
          
           :
           As
           if
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           should
           say
           ,
           You
           must
           have
           regard
           to
           the
           word
           of
           Prophesie
           as
           you
           would
           have
           regard
           to
           any
           voice
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           Suppose
           an
           Angel
           should
           come
           and
           speak
           to
           you
           ,
           Would
           not
           you
           attend
           to
           him
           ?
           then
           whatsoever
           thoughts
           you
           had
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           taken
           off
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           an
           Angel
           that
           is
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           to
           speak
           :
           Now
           mark
           what
           is
           said
           in
           Heb.
           1.
           1.
           
           
             God
             who
             at
             sundry
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             divers
             manners
             spake
             in
             times
             past
             to
             the
             fathers
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             hath
             in
             these
             last
             daies
             spoken
             unto
             us
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             appointed
             heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             by
             whom
             also
             he
             made
             the
             worlds
             .
          
           And
           then
           in
           vers
           .
           3.
           he
           describes
           his
           Son
           ,
           
             And
             being
             made
             so
             much
             better
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             by
             inheritance
             obtained
             a
             more
             excellent
             name
             than
             they
             :
          
           If
           a
           Prophet
           should
           come
           and
           speak
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           if
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           comes
           ,
           no
           ,
           nor
           as
           if
           an
           Angel
           should
           come
           ,
           for
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           obtained
           a
           more
           excellent
           Name
           than
           the
           Angels
           ,
           &
           it
           is
           Christ
           that
           is
           the
           Ministry
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           
             He
             that
             heareth
             you
             ,
             heareth
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           which
           would
           cause
           attention
           ,
           is
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           matter
           propounded
           :
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           should
           speak
           of
           some
           slight
           and
           vain
           things
           ,
           there
           need
           not
           so
           much
           attention
           .
           My
           brethern
           ,
           the
           matters
           in
           the
           Word
           are
           the
           
             great
             Things
          
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Voice
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           great
           Mysteries
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           those
           deep
           things
           that
           the
           Angels
           themselves
           desire
           to
           pry
           into
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           Angels
           themselves
           by
           the
           Churches
           they
           come
           to
           have
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           God.
           I
           make
           no
           question
           but
           in
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           among
           the
           Churches
           ,
           the
           Angels
           they
           attend
           and
           come
           to
           some
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Godliness
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             they
             have
             it
             by
             the
             Churches
             ,
          
           there
           the
           greatest
           things
           of
           Gods
           Will
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Counsels
           of
           God
           that
           were
           kept
           hid
           from
           all
           eternity
           ,
           are
           opened
           to
           you
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           We
           do
           not
           come
           to
           tel
           you
           tales
           ,
           and
           the
           conceits
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           to
           open
           the
           great
           Counsels
           
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           comes
           to
           be
           revealed
           to
           the
           children
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           cals
           for
           attention
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Suppose
           they
           be
           great
           things
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           do
           not
           so
           much
           concern
           us
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           great
           reason
           of
           attention
           ;
           Therefore
           in
           the
           Third
           place
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           speak
           ,
           it
           is
           
             Your
             Life
          
           it
           is
           that
           concerns
           your
           Souls
           and
           Eternal
           estates
           :
           Your
           Souls
           and
           Everlasting
           Estates
           do
           lie
           upon
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           if
           that
           be
           made
           effectual
           to
           you
           ,
           you
           are
           saved
           :
           if
           that
           be
           not
           made
           effectual
           to
           you
           ,
           you
           are
           damned
           and
           undone
           for
           ever
           .
           If
           we
           should
           come
           to
           tel
           you
           of
           something
           whereby
           you
           might
           get
           some
           good
           bargain
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           way
           how
           to
           get
           great
           riches
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           question
           but
           you
           would
           rise
           though
           it
           were
           a
           cold
           or
           rainy
           morning
           :
           But
           know
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           called
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           you
           are
           called
           to
           hear
           that
           which
           may
           do
           you
           good
           for
           ever
           ,
           that
           for
           which
           you
           may
           bless
           God
           for
           to
           all
           eternity
           with
           the
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           in
           the
           highest
           Heavens
           ;
           If
           they
           be
           such
           things
           of
           so
           great
           concernment
           ,
           then
           there
           had
           need
           be
           great
           attention
           :
           You
           know
           what
           Christ
           said
           to
           Martha
           when
           she
           was
           troubled
           about
           his
           entertainment
           ,
           Luke
           10.
           41.
           
           Martha
           ,
           Martha
           ,
           
             thou
             art
             careful
             and
             troubled
             about
             many
             things
             ,
             but
             one
             thing
             is
             needful
             ;
             and
          
           Mary
           
             hath
             chosen
             that
             good
             part
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             her
             .
          
           What
           did
           Mary
           choose
           ?
           It
           was
           this
           ,
           That
           she
           did
           diligently
           attend
           upon
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           from
           his
           own
           mouth
           ,
           when
           Martha
           was
           busied
           in
           the
           house
           to
           provide
           for
           his
           entertainment
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           better
           thing
           to
           attend
           upon
           the
           Word
           than
           to
           entertain
           Christ
           in
           your
           houses
           :
           You
           that
           are
           of
           loving
           dispositions
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           good
           Minister
           shall
           come
           to
           your
           houses
           ,
           or
           a
           good
           Christian
           ,
           that
           you
           see
           but
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ
           in
           ,
           your
           hearts
           spring
           within
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           do
           any
           thing
           to
           entertain
           them
           :
           Well
           but
           what
           if
           Jesus
           Christ
           should
           come
           ,
           if
           you
           knew
           that
           such
           a
           man
           that
           came
           within
           your
           doors
           were
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           would
           you
           bestir
           your selves
           to
           entertain
           him
           ?
           But
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           more
           acceptable
           service
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           attend
           upon
           his
           Word
           ,
           than
           to
           provide
           for
           him
           in
           your
           houses
           :
           And
           there
           is
           great
           reason
           too
           that
           we
           should
           be
           diligent
           in
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           give
           ear
           unto
           it
           ;
           because
           you
           find
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           express
           
           himself
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           how
           he
           gives
           ear
           to
           us
           when
           we
           speak
           to
           him
           .
           God
           is
           said
           to
           encline
           His
           ear
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           open
           His
           ear
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           bow
           His
           ear
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           cause
           His
           ear
           to
           hear
           ,
           and
           divers
           such
           expressions
           there
           are
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           Now
           if
           God
           when
           we
           that
           are
           poor
           wretches
           speak
           to
           Him
           ,
           shall
           bow
           His
           ear
           ,
           bend
           His
           ear
           ,
           open
           His
           ear
           ,
           cause
           His
           ear
           to
           hear
           ,
           much
           more
           should
           we
           when
           we
           come
           to
           attend
           upon
           Him.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           as
           there
           must
           be
           attending
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           there
           must
           be
           an
           opening
           of
           the
           heart
           to
           receive
           what
           God
           speaks
           to
           you
           ;
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           work
           of
           God
           to
           open
           the
           heart
           ,
           but
           God
           works
           upon
           men
           as
           upon
           rational
           creatures
           ,
           and
           He
           makes
           you
           to
           be
           active
           in
           opening
           your
           hearts
           ,
           so
           that
           when
           you
           have
           any
           truth
           come
           to
           be
           revealed
           ,
           you
           should
           open
           your
           understandings
           ,
           your
           conscience
           ,
           and
           will
           ,
           and
           affections
           ,
           Oh
           Lord
           ,
           thy
           truth
           which
           thou
           art
           presenting
           here
           to
           my
           soul
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           let
           it
           come
           in
           ,
           let
           me
           receive
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           expression
           is
           in
           Prov.
           2.
           1.
           
           
             My
             Son
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             receive
             my
             words
             ,
          
           and
           then
           in
           ver
           .
           10.
           
           
             When
             wisdom
             entereth
             into
             thy
             heart
             :
          
           The
           words
           of
           wisdom
           ,
           the
           Words
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           must
           enter
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           get
           in
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           they
           get
           into
           thy
           ear
           ,
           but
           that
           's
           not
           enough
           ,
           they
           must
           get
           into
           thy
           heart
           in
           Job
           .
           8.
           37.
           
           There
           Christ
           complains
           that
           His
           Word
           had
           no
           place
           in
           them
           ;
           that
           's
           a
           sad
           thing
           when
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           shall
           have
           no
           place
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           If
           a
           temptation
           to
           sin
           comes
           ,
           that
           hath
           a
           place
           in
           the
           heart
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Word
           comes
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           place
           in
           the
           heart
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           sad
           thing
           that
           we
           can
           find
           no
           room
           for
           the
           Word
           ;
           we
           should
           get
           room
           for
           the
           Word
           ,
           Open
           ye
           gates
           ,
           
             Stand
             open
             ye
             everlasting
             doors
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Glory
             may
             come
             in
             :
          
           Know
           that
           when
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           knocking
           at
           the
           doors
           of
           your
           hearts
           ;
           have
           not
           you
           felt
           it
           sometimes
           ?
           Open
           ,
           O
           open
           the
           doors
           ,
           let
           all
           be
           opened
           to
           receive
           the
           Word
           into
           your
           hearts
           .
           That
           is
           the
           second
           thing
           for
           the
           behavior
           of
           the
           soul
           in
           hearing
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           third
           thing
           is
           The
           careful
           applying
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           so
           in
           Prov.
           2.
           2.
           
           There
           must
           be
           an
           applying
           of
           the
           heart
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           an
           applying
           of
           the
           word
           unto
           the
           heart
           .
           All
           action
           is
           by
           an
           application
           of
           the
           thing
           that
           doth
           act
           unto
           the
           subject
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           an
           application
           of
           the
           word
           to
           thy
           soul
           ,
           as
           now
           ,
           
           suppose
           thou
           comest
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           thou
           hearest
           of
           some
           sin
           that
           it
           may
           be
           thou
           knowest
           thou
           art
           guilty
           of
           ,
           take
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           to
           thy
           heart
           and
           say
           ,
           The
           Lord
           hath
           met
           with
           my
           soul
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spoken
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           I
           might
           be
           humbled
           for
           this
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           sin
           that
           my
           conscience
           tells
           me
           I
           am
           guilty
           of
           :
           So
           ,
           doth
           the
           Lord
           put
           thee
           upon
           a
           duty
           that
           concerns
           thee
           ;
           acknowledge
           this
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spoken
           to
           me
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           put
           me
           upon
           the
           reformation
           of
           my
           family
           ,
           and
           the
           reformation
           of
           mine
           own
           heart
           .
           Is
           there
           a
           word
           presented
           ?
           apply
           that
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           the
           trouble
           of
           thy
           heart
           cause
           thee
           to
           cast
           off
           that
           word
           that
           God
           hath
           spoken
           to
           thee
           :
           The
           application
           of
           the
           word
           to
           thy
           heart
           is
           of
           mervelous
           use
           ,
           and
           it
           concerns
           not
           only
           Ministers
           in
           general
           ,
           to
           lay
           before
           people
           the
           doctrin
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           to
           apply
           it
           ;
           And
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           concerns
           you
           as
           well
           as
           Ministers
           to
           apply
           it
           ;
           And
           not
           only
           when
           they
           come
           to
           that
           that
           is
           called
           Use
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           way
           in
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           it
           concerns
           you
           all
           to
           apply
           it
           to
           your
           own
           souls
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           how
           doth
           it
           concern
           me
           in
           particular
           ?
           My
           brethren
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           way
           to
           honor
           God
           ,
           or
           get
           good
           to
           your
           own
           souls
           ,
           as
           the
           application
           of
           the
           word
           unto
           your selves
           .
           As
           a
           man
           that
           is
           asleep
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           noise
           made
           it
           will
           not
           awake
           him
           so
           soon
           ,
           but
           come
           and
           call
           him
           by
           his
           name
           (
           and
           say
           ,
           John
           ,
           or
           
             Thomas
             ,
          
           )
           and
           that
           will
           awake
           him
           sooner
           than
           a
           greater
           noise
           will
           :
           So
           ,
           when
           the
           word
           makes
           a
           noise
           when
           it
           is
           delivered
           only
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           men
           take
           little
           notice
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           word
           comes
           particularly
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           doth
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           call
           them
           by
           name
           ,
           this
           awakens
           them
           :
           Now
           ,
           God
           many
           times
           doth
           speak
           to
           your
           hearts
           ,
           but
           you
           should
           apply
           it
           ;
           you
           know
           the
           word
           is
           compared
           to
           meat
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           be
           applied
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           Then
           do
           we
           worship
           God
           in
           a
           right
           way
           when
           as
           we
           take
           notice
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           as
           concerning
           us
           in
           particular
           ;
           as
           that
           notable
           Scripture
           that
           you
           have
           in
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           25.
           
           Where
           there
           come
           a
           poor
           man
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hears
           Prophesying
           ,
           hears
           the
           word
           opened
           and
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             is
             convinced
             of
             all
             ,
             he
             is
             judged
             of
             all
          
           ;
           and
           then
           in
           vers
           .
           25.
           
           
             Thus
             are
             the
             secrets
             of
             his
             heart
             manifest
             ,
             and
             so
             falling
             down
             on
             his
             face
             he
             worships
             God
             ,
             and
             reports
             that
             God
             is
             in
             you
             of
             a
             truth
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           word
           comes
           
           and
           meets
           with
           his
           soul
           in
           particular
           ,
           that
           he
           finds
           himself
           to
           be
           aim'd
           at
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           then
           he
           worships
           God
           ,
           and
           saith
           that
           God
           certainly
           is
           in
           them
           .
           Here
           's
           the
           reason
           now
           that
           when
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           worship
           God
           because
           you
           apply
           it
           not
           to
           your selves
           ,
           you
           are
           ready
           to
           say
           ,
           This
           was
           well
           spoken
           to
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           and
           it
           concerns
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           but
           how
           doth
           it
           concern
           thy
           soul
           in
           particular
           ?
           Sometimes
           the
           Lord
           doth
           even
           force
           men
           and
           women
           to
           apply
           it
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           think
           the
           Minister
           speaks
           to
           them
           in
           partiticular
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           body
           was
           spoken
           too
           in
           the
           Congregation
           but
           themselves
           ;
           This
           is
           a
           mercy
           when
           the
           Lord
           doth
           it
           unto
           you
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           mercy
           when
           the
           Lord
           gives
           you
           a
           heart
           to
           apply
           to
           your selves
           ,
           and
           although
           it
           may
           trouble
           you
           a
           little
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           yet
           be
           willing
           to
           apply
           it
           ,
           and
           account
           it
           a
           great
           mercy
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           That
           the
           Lord
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           speak
           in
           particular
           to
           your
           souls
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           We
           must
           mix
           Faith
           with
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           it
           will
           do
           us
           but
           little
           good
           ;
           Apply
           it
           and
           then
           beleeve
           it
           .
           In
           Heb.
           4.
           2.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             The
             Word
             preached
             did
             not
             profit
             them
             ,
             not
             being
             mixed
             with
             Faith
             in
             them
             that
             heard
             it
             .
          
           Wherefore
           there
           must
           be
           a
           mixture
           of
           Faith
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           the
           Word
           that
           the
           Lord
           brings
           unto
           you
           .
           Now
           concerning
           that
           I
           'le
           but
           propound
           these
           few
           particulars
           ;
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           Must
           we
           beleeve
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           spoken
           ?
           sometimes
           there
           are
           some
           things
           spoken
           that
           we
           cannot
           tell
           how
           to
           beleeve
           ?
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           so
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           every
           thing
           meerly
           being
           spoken
           ,
           for
           you
           must
           take
           heed
           what
           you
           hear
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           how
           you
           hear
           ;
           but
           do
           thus
           much
           at
           least
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           Whatsoever
           comes
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           to
           you
           ,
           (
           except
           you
           know
           certainly
           it
           is
           not
           according
           to
           the
           written
           Word
           )
           you
           owe
           so
           much
           respect
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           examin
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           try
           it
           whether
           it
           be
           so
           or
           no
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           those
           Well-bred
           men
           that
           I
           spake
           of
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           examin
           whether
           things
           were
           so
           or
           no.
           Do
           not
           cast
           off
           any
           thing
           presently
           that
           comes
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           :
           Now
           any
           thing
           that
           hath
           the
           broad
           Seal
           upon
           it
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           disobey
           :
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           It
           may
           be
           counterfeit
           :
           but
           do
           not
           disobey
           it
           till
           you
           be
           sure
           it
           be
           counterfeit
           .
           
           Oh
           that
           men
           would
           give
           but
           this
           respect
           to
           all
           things
           that
           they
           hear
           ,
           never
           to
           cast
           them
           off
           till
           they
           have
           examined
           and
           tried
           whether
           they
           be
           so
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Do
           but
           grant
           this
           respect
           to
           the
           Word
           that
           is
           spoken
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           thus
           ,
           What
           if
           all
           that
           I
           hear
           spoken
           against
           my
           sin
           ,
           which
           laies
           open
           the
           dangerous
           condition
           that
           my
           soul
           is
           in
           ,
           prove
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           what
           a
           case
           were
           I
           in
           then
           ?
           This
           hath
           been
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           conversion
           of
           many
           souls
           ,
           the
           having
           but
           such
           a
           thought
           as
           this
           ,
           It
           may
           be
           things
           are
           not
           so
           terrible
           as
           I
           hear
           ,
           but
           what
           if
           they
           do
           prove
           so
           ?
           then
           I
           am
           undone
           for
           ever
           .
           Dare
           I
           venture
           my
           soul
           and
           my
           eternal
           estate
           upon
           hopes
           that
           these
           things
           are
           not
           so
           bad
           as
           I
           hear
           ?
           I
           beleeve
           if
           you
           would
           put
           your selves
           to
           it
           ,
           you
           would
           think
           it
           a
           bold
           adventure
           ,
           and
           the
           comfort
           that
           any
           of
           you
           have
           grounded
           upon
           this
           ,
           meerly
           hoping
           that
           things
           are
           not
           so
           bad
           as
           you
           hear
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           cursed
           comfort
           that
           hath
           no
           sure
           bottom
           :
           Grant
           that
           respect
           therefore
           to
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           consider
           this
           ,
           It
           may
           be
           I
           do
           not
           see
           cleerly
           that
           these
           things
           are
           so
           which
           are
           delivered
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           enough
           to
           beleeve
           them
           now
           ,
           but
           what
           if
           I
           were
           now
           dying
           ?
           what
           if
           I
           were
           now
           going
           to
           receive
           the
           sentence
           of
           my
           eternal
           doom
           ;
           Would
           I
           not
           then
           beleeve
           these
           things
           ?
           would
           I
           not
           then
           think
           what
           I
           hear
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           to
           be
           true
           ?
           It
           is
           an
           easie
           matter
           for
           men
           to
           reject
           the
           Word
           while
           they
           have
           their
           healths
           ,
           and
           prosperity
           ;
           But
           if
           you
           were
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           upon
           your
           sick
           and
           death
           bed
           ;
           if
           you
           saw
           the
           infinit
           Ocean
           of
           Eternity
           before
           you
           ,
           what
           would
           you
           say
           then
           ?
           were
           the
           Word
           true
           yea
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           would
           you
           give
           belief
           unto
           the
           suggestions
           of
           the
           Devil
           then
           ?
           We
           find
           it
           by
           exprience
           ,
           That
           men
           that
           could
           easily
           cast
           off
           the
           Word
           in
           their
           healths
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           have
           come
           to
           lie
           upon
           their
           sick
           bed
           ,
           and
           death
           bed
           ,
           they
           found
           the
           Word
           true
           :
           Beleeve
           it
           now
           as
           well
           as
           then
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Consider
           ,
           If
           thou
           doest
           not
           beleeve
           ,
           what
           a
           case
           art
           thou
           in
           ?
           Am
           I
           worse
           than
           the
           Devils
           themselves
           ?
           The
           Scripture
           tels
           me
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Devils
             beleeve
             and
             tremble
          
           ;
           Why
           Lord
           ,
           do
           I
           come
           to
           hear
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           am
           I
           more
           hard
           to
           beleeve
           than
           the
           very
           Devils
           themselves
           ?
           They
           do
           beleeve
           that
           Word
           that
           I
           cast
           off
           ,
           and
           they
           tremble
           at
           it
           ,
           but
           my
           soul
           is
           not
           at
           all
           stirred
           ,
           as
           if
           
           there
           were
           no
           reallity
           in
           such
           things
           that
           have
           been
           spoken
           to
           me
           .
           There
           be
           other
           things
           which
           may
           further
           help
           us
           towards
           beleeving
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           these
           shall
           suffice
           :
           And
           certainly
           my
           brethren
           till
           we
           come
           to
           this
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           the
           Word
           ,
           though
           we
           should
           sit
           under
           it
           many
           yeers
           ,
           it
           will
           do
           us
           little
           good
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           never
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
           SERMON
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             Leviticus
             ,
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
             in
             them
             that
             come
             nigh
             me
             .
             
          
        
         
           THE
           next
           thing
           for
           the
           right
           behavior
           of
           the
           soul
           for
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           is
           this
           ,
           We
           must
           receive
           the
           Word
           with
           meekness
           of
           spirit
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           in
           Jam.
           1.
           21.
           
           
             Wherefore
             lay
             apart
             all
             filthiness
             ,
             and
             superfluity
             of
             naughtiness
             ,
             and
             receive
             with
             meekness
             the
             ingrafted
             Word
             which
             is
             able
             to
             save
             your
             souls
             .
             Receive
             with
             meekness
          
           ;
           The
           former
           part
           of
           this
           Scripture
           I
           confess
           concerns
           somewhat
           that
           was
           before
           ,
           about
           the
           preparation
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           perhaps
           afterwards
           in
           the
           Application
           come
           to
           open
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           vers
           .
           
             Lay
             apart
             all
             filthiness
             ,
             and
             superfluity
             of
             naughtiness
             :
          
           (
           But
           only
           now
           we
           quote
           the
           place
           for
           this
           ,
           )
           
             Receive
             with
             meeknes
             :
             the
             ingrafted
             Word
             which
             is
             able
             to
             save
             your
             souls
             .
          
           Let
           there
           be
           a
           quietness
           in
           your
           spirits
           in
           attending
           upon
           the
           Word
           ,
           no
           hurrying
           :
           There
           is
           a
           twofold
           distemper
           of
           passion
           in
           many
           people
           that
           is
           a
           great
           hindrance
           to
           the
           profit
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           hearing
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           is
           a
           distemper
           of
           passion
           in
           those
           that
           have
           some
           trouble
           of
           concience
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           troubled
           for
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           their
           spirits
           are
           in
           a
           discontented
           froward
           humor
           because
           they
           have
           not
           that
           comfort
           that
           they
           do
           desire
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           when
           it
           come
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           doth
           not
           every
           way
           sute
           with
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           do
           not
           find
           present
           comfort
           by
           it
           ,
           their
           spirits
           are
           in
           a
           distemper
           and
           
           frowardness
           ,
           and
           cast
           it
           off
           ;
           and
           if
           at
           any
           time
           there
           be
           never
           such
           comfortable
           things
           spoken
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           an
           anger
           in
           their
           spirits
           because
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           apply
           the
           word
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           they
           think
           ,
           This
           doth
           not
           concern
           me
           :
           Now
           there
           should
           be
           meekness
           of
           spirit
           in
           those
           that
           are
           in
           trouble
           of
           conscience
           above
           all
           ;
           they
           should
           quietly
           attend
           upon
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           wait
           for
           the
           time
           that
           God
           will
           speak
           peace
           to
           their
           consciences
           :
           And
           if
           I
           cannot
           find
           the
           Word
           sutable
           to
           me
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           yet
           I
           may
           at
           another
           time
           :
           let
           me
           attend
           with
           meekness
           ,
           let
           me
           receive
           every
           thing
           with
           meekness
           ;
           the
           Word
           is
           above
           me
           ,
           and
           if
           ever
           I
           have
           good
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           by
           the
           Word
           at
           last
           .
           It
           doth
           much
           concern
           those
           that
           are
           in
           trouble
           of
           conscience
           to
           have
           meek
           spirits
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           another
           distemper
           in
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           worse
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Such
           as
           when
           they
           find
           the
           Word
           come
           neer
           unto
           them
           ,
           relating
           those
           sins
           that
           their
           consciences
           tells
           them
           they
           are
           guilty
           of
           ,
           their
           hearts
           rise
           against
           God
           and
           His
           Word
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           too
           :
           because
           it
           would
           pluck
           away
           some
           beloved
           corruption
           ,
           because
           it
           rebukes
           them
           for
           some
           haunt
           of
           evil
           ,
           some
           distemper
           of
           heart
           that
           they
           have
           been
           or
           are
           guilty
           of
           ,
           it
           puts
           a
           shame
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           their
           hearts
           do
           rise
           against
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           dreadful
           thing
           to
           have
           the
           heart
           rise
           against
           the
           Word
           .
           As
           we
           reade
           of
           that
           froward
           Prince
           Jehoiakim
           in
           the
           Prophesie
           of
           Jeremiah
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Roll
           was
           read
           in
           his
           hearing
           ,
           (
           sitting
           in
           the
           winter
           time
           by
           a
           great
           fire
           )
           he
           took
           a
           penknife
           and
           cut
           it
           in
           pieces
           and
           threw
           it
           into
           the
           fire
           in
           anger
           :
           and
           I
           have
           read
           that
           the
           Jews
           kept
           a
           Fast
           every
           yeer
           to
           mourn
           for
           that
           great
           sin
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           Jehoiakim
           was
           the
           son
           of
           Josiah
           whose
           heart
           did
           melt
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           he
           had
           an
           humble
           and
           meek
           heart
           when
           the
           Law
           was
           read
           ,
           and
           yet
           see
           what
           a
           different
           spirit
           Jehoiakim
           had
           either
           from
           his
           Father
           or
           Grand-Father
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           dishonor
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           for
           men
           to
           give
           liberty
           to
           their
           passions
           to
           rise
           against
           the
           Word
           ;
           take
           heed
           of
           passion
           either
           while
           you
           are
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           after
           the
           Word
           ;
           as
           many
           of
           you
           while
           you
           are
           discontented
           with
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           in
           company
           ,
           what
           a
           fury
           are
           many
           men
           in
           upon
           the
           hearing
           of
           some
           things
           in
           the
           Word
           that
           comes
           close
           to
           their
           hearts
           ;
           Remember
           when
           you
           are
           hearing
           
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           that
           which
           is
           above
           you
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           for
           one
           that
           is
           an
           inferior
           to
           shew
           himself
           passionate
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           Superior
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           they
           may
           be
           in
           as
           low
           a
           condition
           as
           you
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           lower
           ;
           but
           the
           Word
           they
           speak
           ,
           it
           is
           above
           all
           the
           Princes
           and
           Monarchs
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           fit
           therefore
           ,
           we
           having
           to
           deal
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           behave
           our selves
           in
           a
           meek
           disposition
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           next
           thing
           for
           the
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           We
           must
           hear
           it
           with
           a
           trembling
           heart
           ,
           with
           fear
           as
           well
           as
           meekness
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           you
           have
           that
           famous
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           Isa
           .
           66.
           beginning
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             The
             Heaven
             is
             my
             Throne
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             is
             my
             Foot-stool
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             house
             that
             the
             build
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             where
             is
             the
             place
             of
             my
             rest
             ?
             For
             all
             those
             things
             hath
             my
             hand
             made
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             things
             have
             been
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             to
             this
             man
             will
             I
             look
             ,
             even
             to
             him
             that
             is
             poor
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             contrite
             spirit
             ,
             and
             trembleth
             at
             my
             Word
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           most
           admirable
           Scripture
           :
           Mark
           how
           God
           lifts
           up
           himself
           in
           his
           Glory
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Heaven
           is
           my
           Throne
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           is
           my
           Foot-stool
           ,
           where
           is
           that
           house
           that
           ye
           will
           build
           unto
           me
           ?
           But
           then
           may
           a
           poor
           soul
           say
           ,
           How
           shall
           I
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           before
           this
           God
           that
           is
           so
           glorious
           ?
           Saith
           God
           ,
           Be
           not
           discouraged
           poor
           soul
           who
           doest
           tremble
           at
           my
           Word
           ,
           for
           I
           look
           to
           you
           .
           And
           then
           this
           is
           a
           further
           thing
           observable
           ,
           That
           God
           hath
           a
           regard
           to
           that
           soul
           that
           trembles
           at
           this
           Word
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           any
           that
           should
           build
           the
           most
           sumptuous
           buildings
           in
           the
           world
           for
           him
           ;
           for
           saith
           God
           here
           ,
           The
           Heaven
           is
           my
           Throne
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           is
           my
           Foot-stool
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           house
           that
           ye
           build
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           where
           is
           the
           place
           of
           my
           rest
           ?
           They
           have
           built
           a
           glorious
           Temple
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           what
           do
           I
           regard
           that
           saith
           God
           ?
           I
           regard
           one
           that
           trembls
           at
           my
           Word
           more
           than
           that
           great
           house
           that
           you
           have
           built
           unto
           me
           .
           It
           is
           a
           notable
           Scripture
           to
           shew
           what
           a
           high
           respect
           God
           hath
           to
           one
           that
           trembles
           at
           his
           Word
           ,
           he
           regards
           them
           more
           than
           this
           glorious
           Temple
           that
           was
           built
           unto
           him
           ;
           If
           you
           were
           able
           to
           build
           such
           a
           place
           as
           this
           was
           for
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           would
           think
           it
           a
           great
           matter
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           regarded
           as
           if
           you
           could
           bring
           a
           trembling
           heart
           to
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           that
           's
           a
           special
           thing
           wherein
           the
           sanctifying
           
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           consists
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           see
           the
           dreadful
           Authority
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           able
           to
           see
           more
           Glory
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Word
           than
           in
           all
           the
           works
           of
           God
           besides
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           more
           of
           his
           Glory
           in
           the
           Word
           than
           there
           is
           in
           the
           whol
           Creation
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           take
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           Moon
           ,
           and
           Stars
           :
           you
           that
           are
           Marriners
           ,
           you
           have
           seen
           much
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           abroad
           ,
           that
           one
           would
           think
           might
           strike
           terror
           into
           all
           your
           hearts
           ,
           but
           know
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           more
           of
           the
           dreadfulness
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           his
           Word
           than
           in
           all
           his
           Works
           ;
           In
           Psal
           .
           138.
           2.
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             magnified
             thy
             Word
             above
             all
             thy
             Name
          
           ;
           the
           Word
           it
           is
           magnified
           above
           all
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           very
           good
           sign
           of
           a
           spiritual
           enlightened
           soul
           that
           can
           see
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           more
           magnified
           in
           his
           Word
           than
           in
           al
           his
           Works
           besides
           ;
           I
           appeal
           unto
           your
           consciences
           in
           this
           thing
           ,
           Have
           you
           ever
           seen
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           to
           be
           more
           magnified
           in
           his
           Word
           than
           in
           all
           his
           Works
           ;
           I
           may
           with
           very
           good
           confidence
           affirm
           this
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           godly
           soul
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           weakest
           degree
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           hath
           seen
           more
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           revealed
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           than
           he
           hath
           seen
           in
           all
           the
           VVorks
           of
           God
           besides
           ,
           and
           his
           heart
           hath
           been
           more
           taken
           with
           it
           ,
           It
           requires
           therefore
           a
           trembling
           frame
           of
           heart
           when
           we
           hear
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           further
           ,
           When
           this
           is
           considered
           that
           the
           word
           is
           that
           which
           bindeth
           the
           soul
           over
           ,
           either
           to
           life
           or
           death
           ,
           mens
           eternal
           estates
           are
           to
           be
           cast
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           certainly
           then
           it
           requires
           a
           trembling
           heart
           to
           hear
           that
           by
           which
           the
           eternal
           estate
           of
           man
           is
           to
           be
           cast
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           when
           we
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           word
           ,
           except
           we
           come
           with
           trembling
           hearts
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           the
           most
           likely
           of
           all
           men
           and
           women
           to
           understand
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           for
           such
           as
           come
           with
           conceited
           spirits
           that
           they
           understand
           as
           much
           before
           they
           come
           ,
           and
           think
           their
           reach
           of
           wit
           or
           capacity
           is
           beyond
           the
           capacity
           of
           any
           that
           shall
           open
           the
           word
           unto
           them
           (
           yet
           that
           were
           not
           so
           much
           if
           it
           did
           but
           only
           rest
           upon
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           reflect
           upon
           the
           word
           it self
           .
           )
           Now
           these
           that
           are
           rich
           in
           their
           own
           thoughts
           and
           understandings
           are
           sent
           empty
           away
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           come
           with
           trembling
           hearts
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           men
           that
           are
           like
           to
           understand
           Gods
           Counsels
           revealed
           in
           his
           word
           .
           In
           
           Ezra
           .
           10.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Shechaniah
           
             the
             Son
             of
          
           Jehiel
           
             one
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
          
           Elam
           
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
          
           Ezra
           ,
           
             We
             have
             transgressed
             against
             our
             God
             &
             have
             taken
             strang
             wives
             &c.
             
             Yet
             now
             there
             is
             hope
             ni
             Israel
             concerning
             this
             thing
             ,
             now
             therefore
             let
             us
             make
             a
             Covenant
             with
             our
             God
             according
             to
             the
             counsel
             of
             my
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             that
             tremble
             at
             the
             Commandement
             of
             our
             God
          
           ;
           So
           that
           those
           that
           tremble
           at
           Gods
           Word
           and
           such
           as
           are
           fittest
           to
           counsel
           ,
           they
           understand
           most
           of
           Gods
           mind
           ;
           and
           that
           's
           another
           particular
           of
           the
           behavior
           of
           the
           soul
           in
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           hearing
           His
           Word
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           next
           is
           a
           humble
           subjection
           to
           the
           Word
           that
           we
           hear
           ,
           our
           hearts
           must
           bow
           to
           it
           ,
           must
           lie
           under
           the
           Word
           that
           we
           hear
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           remarkable
           Scripture
           that
           we
           have
           in
           2
           Chron.
           36.
           12.
           
           There
           it
           is
           said
           concerning
           a
           great
           King
           ,
           
             Zedekiah
             ,
             He
             did
             that
             which
             was
             evil
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             humbled
             not
             himself
             before
          
           Jeremiah
           
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             speaking
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           It
           is
           a
           very
           strange
           expression
           as
           any
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           Zedekiah
           a
           great
           King
           should
           be
           charged
           with
           this
           as
           a
           great
           sin
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           humble
           himself
           ,
           Humble
           himself
           ,
           before
           whom
           you
           will
           say
           ?
           We
           are
           bound
           to
           humble
           our selves
           before
           God
           ,
           but
           here
           it
           is
           that
           he
           did
           not
           humble
           himself
           before
           Jeremiah
           the
           Prophet
           ;
           Why
           before
           the
           Prophet
           ?
           
             Because
             he
             spake
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           If
           it
           be
           any
           messenger
           that
           speaks
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           God
           expects
           that
           we
           should
           humble
           our selves
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           any
           truth
           comes
           to
           be
           delivered
           unto
           you
           ,
           the
           Lord
           expects
           that
           you
           should
           fall
           down
           and
           yeild
           obedience
           to
           it
           ,
           whatsoever
           your
           thoughts
           ,
           your
           judgments
           ,
           your
           opinions
           have
           heretofore
           been
           ,
           if
           there
           come
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Word
           against
           it
           you
           must
           submit
           your
           judgments
           ,
           submit
           your
           very
           consciences
           ,
           you
           must
           submit
           your
           wills
           ,
           whatsoever
           your
           hearts
           have
           been
           set
           upon
           ,
           though
           it
           hath
           been
           never
           so
           contentful
           to
           your
           spirits
           before
           ,
           yet
           now
           submit
           ,
           and
           yeild
           though
           it
           go
           never
           so
           cross
           unto
           your
           minds
           ,
           your
           wills
           ,
           your
           ends
           ,
           yet
           all
           must
           be
           submitted
           ,
           and
           laid
           down
           flat
           before
           the
           Word
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           deny
           your selves
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           .
           When
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           can
           say
           thus
           ,
           Lord
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           confess
           before
           I
           heard
           thy
           word
           opened
           in
           the
           evidence
           and
           demonstration
           or
           the
           Spirit
           unto
           me
           ,
           I
           was
           of
           such
           a
           mind
           ,
           and
           my
           heart
           went
           after
           such
           and
           such
           contentments
           ,
           
           and
           I
           thought
           it
           was
           impossible
           that
           ever
           my
           heart
           should
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           but
           O
           Lord
           thou
           hast
           been
           pleased
           plainly
           to
           shew
           to
           me
           by
           the
           opening
           of
           thy
           Word
           in
           the
           evidence
           of
           thy
           Spirit
           ,
           what
           thy
           mind
           is
           ;
           Now
           whatsoever
           becomes
           of
           my
           name
           ,
           of
           my
           comforts
           ,
           of
           my
           contentments
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           here
           I
           cast
           down
           al
           before
           thee
           ,
           I
           submit
           unto
           thy
           Word
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           gracious
           frame
           .
           Now
           is
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           extol'd
           ,
           and
           lifted
           up
           in
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           is
           sanctified
           in
           such
           a
           word
           of
           spirit
           as
           this
           is
           .
           I
           have
           read
           of
           a
           German
           Divine
           writing
           to
           Oecolampadius
           another
           famous
           German
           Divine
           ,
           he
           hath
           this
           expression
           ,
           Oh
           let
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           come
           ,
           and
           though
           we
           had
           600
           necks
           we
           would
           all
           submit
           them
           unto
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           saith
           he
           .
           So
           it
           should
           be
           the
           temper
           of
           such
           as
           hear
           the
           Word
           and
           desire
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           it
           ,
           let
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           come
           this
           morning
           ,
           let
           God
           speak
           and
           we
           will
           submit
           had
           we
           600.
           necks
           ,
           we
           will
           submit
           all
           we
           are
           ,
           or
           have
           ,
           to
           this
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           willing
           should
           triumph
           over
           us
           :
           To
           have
           a
           Congregation
           to
           lie
           down
           under
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           that
           is
           preached
           to
           them
           is
           a
           most
           excellent
           thing
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Name
           is
           much
           sanctified
           ;
           we
           do
           not
           brethren
           desire
           you
           should
           lie
           under
           us
           ▪
           we
           are
           not
           only
           willing
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           very
           desirous
           that
           you
           would
           examin
           what
           we
           speak
           to
           you
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           or
           no.
           But
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           do
           speak
           to
           you
           that
           which
           is
           the
           Word
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Lord
           know
           then
           that
           God
           expects
           that
           you
           should
           submit
           your
           estates
           ,
           your
           souls
           ,
           your
           bodies
           ,
           all
           that
           you
           are
           and
           have
           to
           this
           Word
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           another
           particular
           in
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ;
           there
           must
           be
           an
           humble
           submission
           of
           the
           soul
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Another
           particular
           ,
           wherein
           the
           behavior
           ,
           of
           the
           soul
           for
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           consists
           is
           this
           ,
           the
           Word
           it
           must
           be
           received
           with
           love
           ,
           and
           with
           joy
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           you
           to
           be
           convinc'd
           of
           the
           authority
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           thus
           ,
           well
           I
           must
           yield
           to
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           and
           if
           I
           do
           not
           yield
           to
           it
           I
           must
           expect
           the
           plagues
           and
           judgments
           of
           God
           to
           follow
           it
           :
           that
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           but
           you
           most
           yield
           to
           it
           with
           love
           ,
           and
           with
           joy
           ;
           except
           you
           receive
           the
           Word
           with
           love
           
           and
           with
           joy
           it
           is
           not
           sanctified
           ;
           you
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           sanctified
           unto
           you
           .
           You
           must
           receive
           the
           Word
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           the
           true
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           good
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord.
           In
           Thess
           .
           2.
           10.
           we
           find
           it
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           mens
           being
           given
           over
           to
           a
           spirit
           of
           delusion
           ,
           
             because
             they
             received
             not
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             love
             :
          
           It
           is
           spoken
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           that
           at
           his
           coming
           ,
           he
           shall
           come
           with
           all
           deceivableness
           ,
           and
           he
           shal
           prevail
           with
           them
           that
           perish
           :
           Who
           are
           they
           ?
           
             They
             that
             receive
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             .
          
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           truth
           that
           we
           might
           be
           saved
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           receive
           the
           love
           of
           the
           truth
           if
           ever
           we
           would
           be
           saved
           :
           Good
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           my
           soul
           .
           And
           we
           must
           receive
           it
           with
           joy
           too
           as
           well
           as
           with
           
             love
             ;
             Prov.
          
           2.
           10.
           
           
             When
             wisdom
             entereth
             into
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             is
             pleasant
             unto
             thy
             soul
             ;
             then
             discretion
             shall
             preserve
             thee
             ,
             understanding
             shall
             keep
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           That
           is
           a
           great
           matter
           ,
           when
           the
           Word
           reveals
           some
           truth
           to
           thy
           understanding
           ,
           and
           thou
           canst
           so
           receive
           it
           as
           it
           should
           be
           pleasant
           to
           thy
           soul
           ,
           that
           thy
           soul
           rejoyces
           in
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           good
           Word
           it
           is
           that
           which
           doth
           me
           good
           at
           the
           heart
           :
           When
           a
           people
           can
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           coming
           near
           unto
           them
           they
           can
           say
           ,
           This
           Word
           doth
           me
           good
           at
           the
           heart
           ,
           it
           is
           pleasant
           to
           my
           soul
           ;
           that
           is
           excellent
           .
           In
           Act.
           2.
           41
           the
           godly
           are
           described
           ,
           (
           those
           that
           did
           receive
           the
           Word
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           it
           )
           by
           this
           ,
           
             That
             they
             gladly
             received
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             were
             baptized
             :
             and
             the
             same
             day
             there
             were
             added
             unto
             them
             about
             three
             thousand
             souls
             .
          
           There
           were
           three
           thousand
           in
           one
           day
           that
           did
           gladly
           receive
           the
           Word
           :
           What
           an
           Auditory
           had
           Peter
           at
           this
           time
           !
           Then
           the
           Word
           it
           did
           them
           good
           ,
           when
           they
           gladly
           received
           it
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             W●
             reade
             in
             Matth.
          
           13.
           
             of
             the
             stony
             ground
             ,
             the
             hearers
             that
             were
             not
             good
             and
             did
             not
             profit
             by
             the
             Word
             so
             as
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             yet
             they
             received
             the
             Word
             with
             joy
             .
             And
          
           Herod
           ,
           
             it
             is
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             That
             be
             heard
          
           John
           Baptist
           
             gladly
             .
             It
             seems
             then
             that
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             receive
             it
             with
             gladness
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           To
           that
           I
           Answer
           ,
           First
           ,
           There
           must
           be
           that
           which
           Hypocrites
           may
           have
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           want
           of
           that
           ,
           we
           cannot
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           .
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             We
             must
             go
             further
             ,
             or
             else
             Gods
             Name
             is
             not
             sanctified
             .
          
           That
           I
           confess
           :
           Therefore
           when
           I
           speak
           of
           gladness
           and
           joy
           ,
           know
           ,
           that
           I
           mean
           another
           kind
           of
           
           joy
           than
           the
           stony
           ground
           had
           ;
           and
           so
           certainly
           the
           pleasantness
           that
           is
           spoken
           of
           in
           Prov.
           which
           I
           mentioned
           before
           ;
           And
           the
           gladness
           that
           the
           three
           thousand
           did
           receive
           the
           Word
           withal
           ,
           is
           different
           from
           the
           gladness
           of
           the
           stony
           ground
           .
           If
           you
           ask
           me
           ,
           wherein
           it
           differs
           ?
           I
           would
           answer
           ,
           it
           differs
           thus
           The
           gladness
           of
           an
           Hypocrite
           in
           receiving
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           it
           ariseth
           either
           from
           the
           novelty
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           new
           thing
           ,
           and
           he
           gets
           new
           notions
           that
           he
           had
           not
           before
           ;
           or
           else
           he
           is
           joyful
           from
           some
           other
           carnal
           excellencies
           that
           he
           finds
           going
           together
           with
           the
           Word
           ,
           some
           Esteem
           ,
           or
           Honor
           that
           he
           shall
           get
           by
           it
           ,
           some
           selvishness
           there
           is
           that
           makes
           his
           heart
           to
           be
           glad
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           natural
           and
           carnal
           excellency
           that
           goes
           along
           many
           times
           with
           the
           Word
           .
           But
           now
           this
           gladness
           that
           is
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Acts
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Proverbs
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           gladness
           that
           ariseth
           from
           the
           apprehension
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           excellencies
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           that
           Word
           that
           reveals
           God
           and
           Christ
           to
           my
           soul
           ;
           that
           word
           that
           comes
           neerest
           to
           my
           soul
           ,
           to
           the
           mortifying
           of
           my
           lusts
           ,
           and
           the
           Sanctifying
           of
           my
           heart
           :
           This
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           me
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           holiness
           and
           the
           Spiritual
           excellency
           that
           I
           see
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Word
           :
           
             Thy
             Word
             is
             pure
          
           (
           saith
           
             David
             )
             and
             therefore
             doth
             thy
             servant
             love
             it
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             it
             .
          
           This
           no
           Hypocrite
           can
           say
           ;
           I
           see
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           I
           see
           the
           very
           glass
           of
           Gods
           holiness
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           I
           feel
           that
           in
           the
           word
           that
           may
           bring
           my
           soul
           to
           God
           ,
           wherein
           my
           soul
           enjoys
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           this
           that
           glads
           my
           soul
           .
           If
           we
           receive
           the
           word
           with
           joy
           thus
           ,
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           hearing
           of
           it
           .
           And
           that
           's
           the
           Eighth
           Particular
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           Ninth
           Particular
           is
           this
           ,
           If
           we
           would
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           
             We
             must
             receive
             the
             Word
             into
             honest
             hearts
             .
          
           This
           you
           have
           in
           Luke
           8.
           15.
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           Sower
           ;
           you
           shall
           find
           there
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           divers
           grounds
           that
           do
           receive
           the
           Seed
           ;
           and
           by
           those
           divers
           grounds
           are
           meant
           divers
           sorts
           of
           hearers
           :
           There
           is
           first
           the
           high-way
           ground
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Such
           as
           hear
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           never
           regard
           what
           they
           hear
           ,
           and
           assoon
           as
           ever
           they
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           word
           is
           quite
           gone
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           if
           they
           had
           not
           heard
           at
           all
           .
           And
           
           then
           there
           is
           the
           stony
           ground
           ,
           and
           the
           thorny
           ground
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           that
           hear
           with
           joy
           (
           as
           was
           spoken
           of
           before
           )
           but
           the
           cares
           of
           the
           world
           choak
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           they
           are
           gone
           ,
           they
           are
           upon
           their
           worldly
           business
           ,
           and
           their
           thoughts
           and
           hearts
           runs
           that
           way
           .
           But
           then
           there
           is
           the
           good
           ground
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Those
           that
           receive
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Word
           into
           a
           good
           and
           honest
           heart
           ;
           a
           good
           and
           an
           honest
           heart
           they
           are
           both
           ioyned
           together
           :
           By
           a
           good
           heart
           is
           meant
           ,
           a
           heart
           that
           hath
           no
           malice
           in
           it
           ,
           a
           heart
           that
           doth
           desire
           to
           empty
           it self
           of
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           against
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           not
           sutable
           to
           the
           spiritualness
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           A
           heart
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           entertains
           nothing
           in
           it
           that
           any
           way
           makes
           against
           the
           Word
           ,
           
             A
             good
             heart
          
           is
           a
           heart
           (
           which
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           in
           Jam.
           1.
           21.
           and
           that
           place
           may
           very
           well
           come
           in
           here
           to
           be
           opened
           )
           is
           
             clensed
             from
             all
             silthiness
             and
             superfluity
             of
             naughtiness
             .
          
           The
           Word
           that
           is
           there
           translated
           silthiness
           .
           it
           signifies
           Excrements
           :
           that
           which
           is
           unclean
           ,
           that
           which
           comes
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           sinfulness
           of
           your
           hearts
           ;
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           with
           evil
           hearts
           you
           mingle
           that
           very
           filthiness
           which
           is
           as
           vile
           before
           God
           as
           excrements
           are
           ,
           
             And
             superfluity
             of
             naughtiness
          
           ;
           by
           that
           I
           take
           is
           meant
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           should
           say
           ,
           Do
           not
           think
           it
           enough
           for
           to
           purge
           away
           filthiness
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           notorious
           stinking
           evils
           ,
           abominable
           sins
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           not
           come
           with
           such
           filthy
           vile
           hearts
           ,
           but
           whatsoever
           there
           is
           in
           your
           heart
           that
           is
           any
           way
           against
           the
           Word
           of
           Grace
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           superfluity
           of
           naughtiness
           ,
           all
           kind
           of
           evil
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           evil
           affections
           that
           are
           more
           than
           needs
           .
           Look
           into
           your
           hearts
           and
           affections
           ,
           and
           see
           whatsoever
           you
           find
           there
           that
           is
           more
           than
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           running
           out
           unto
           any
           thing
           that
           they
           should
           not
           ,
           labor
           to
           purge
           out
           that
           saith
           he
           ,
           do
           not
           satisfie
           your selves
           in
           any
           kind
           of
           evil
           whatsoever
           :
           it
           may
           be
           you
           are
           clensed
           from
           the
           notorious
           evils
           of
           the
           world
           :
           but
           if
           there
           remains
           any
           naughtiness
           ,
           any
           kind
           of
           drossiness
           in
           your
           hearts
           that
           is
           not
           grace
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           purged
           out
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           superfluity
           :
           So
           then
           that
           is
           a
           good
           heart
           that
           entertains
           no
           kind
           of
           evil
           in
           it
           ,
           It
           may
           be
           there
           is
           some
           evil
           ,
           but
           it
           doth
           desire
           to
           purge
           out
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           that
           is
           silthy
           ,
           nasty
           ,
           and
           abominable
           ;
           but
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           that
           should
           not
           be
           there
           ,
           a
           good
           heart
           is
           against
           it
           .
           And
           that
           is
           a
           
           good
           heart
           that
           is
           willing
           to
           receive
           any
           thing
           that
           God
           reveals
           ;
           as
           we
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           Such
           a
           man
           is
           a
           good
           man
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           you
           can
           propound
           nothing
           to
           him
           that
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           hearken
           to
           you
           .
           A
           good
           man
           he
           hath
           no
           kind
           of
           evil
           ends
           in
           him
           ,
           no
           evil
           designs
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           hearken
           to
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           :
           So
           ,
           a
           good
           heart
           whatsoever
           is
           good
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           entertain
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           good
           thing
           his
           heart
           is
           sutable
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           runs
           presently
           unto
           it
           ;
           having
           a
           good
           heart
           it
           doth
           presently
           close
           with
           the
           good
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           an
           
             Honest
             Heart
          
           ?
        
         
           By
           
             honesty
             of
             heart
          
           ,
           certainly
           there
           is
           more
           meant
           than
           such
           a
           one
           that
           we
           call
           an
           honest
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           is
           honest
           in
           his
           dealings
           between
           man
           and
           man
           ;
           there
           is
           many
           a
           man
           that
           is
           accounted
           a
           very
           honest
           man
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           hath
           not
           an
           honest
           heart
           :
           I
           beseech
           you
           observe
           it
           ,
           That
           man
           that
           hath
           an
           honest
           heart
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           one
           that
           receives
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           goes
           beyond
           the
           high-way
           ground
           ,
           the
           stony
           ground
           ,
           or
           the
           thorny
           ground
           ,
           he
           goes
           beyond
           those
           three
           sorts
           of
           professors
           ;
           he
           is
           one
           that
           hath
           an
           emenency
           in
           profession
           of
           Religion
           beyond
           those
           three
           :
           Now
           the
           world
           accounts
           many
           honest
           men
           that
           do
           not
           go
           beyond
           any
           of
           those
           three
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           world
           doth
           ordinarily
           account
           any
           of
           those
           three
           to
           be
           honest
           men
           ;
           As
           the
           high-way
           ground
           ,
           Are
           there
           not
           many
           honest
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           regard
           not
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           only
           come
           to
           hear
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           assoon
           as
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           as
           it
           came
           in
           at
           one
           ear
           ,
           so
           it
           goes
           out
           at
           the
           other
           ?
           I
           fear
           there
           are
           some
           men
           and
           women
           that
           are
           accounted
           honest
           men
           and
           women
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           can
           hardly
           give
           an
           accompt
           of
           any
           one
           Sermon
           they
           have
           heard
           in
           all
           their
           lives
           ;
           hardly
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           but
           the
           Word
           which
           they
           heard
           is
           presently
           taken
           away
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           are
           accounted
           honest
           men
           in
           the
           world
           :
           But
           this
           is
           not
           the
           honest
           heart
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           .
           And
           many
           there
           are
           that
           go
           further
           than
           these
           ,
           that
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           with
           joy
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           have
           not
           this
           honest
           heart
           :
           Yea
           ,
           they
           may
           hear
           the
           Word
           so
           as
           to
           bring
           forth
           a
           Blade
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           have
           this
           honest
           heart
           .
           But
           this
           honest
           heart
           I
           take
           therefore
           to
           be
           meant
           this
           :
           An
           heart
           that
           deals
           squarely
           and
           truly
           
           with
           God
           ,
           behaving
           it self
           in
           a
           beseeming
           manner
           sutable
           to
           that
           Authority
           and
           Excellency
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           As
           now
           for
           Example
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           Among
           men
           ,
           he
           is
           accounted
           an
           honest
           man
           that
           deals
           squarely
           and
           truly
           with
           men
           in
           all
           actions
           ;
           such
           a
           man
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           is
           an
           honest
           man
           ,
           as
           honest
           a
           man
           as
           ever
           broke
           bread
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           one
           that
           will
           deal
           squarely
           with
           men
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           but
           turn
           him
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           find
           a
           proportion
           between
           one
           action
           and
           another
           :
           So
           this
           is
           an
           honest
           heart
           ,
           not
           one
           that
           only
           will
           be
           forward
           for
           God
           in
           some
           one
           action
           wherein
           he
           may
           enjoy
           himself
           as
           well
           as
           God
           ;
           but
           one
           that
           deals
           squarely
           with
           God
           ,
           let
           God
           put
           him
           upon
           duty
           ,
           upon
           any
           service
           ,
           God
           shall
           find
           him
           still
           to
           be
           the
           same
           man
           :
           Put
           him
           upon
           any
           easie
           service
           (
           as
           many
           will
           imbrace
           that
           )
           or
           put
           him
           upon
           a
           difficult
           service
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           if
           it
           be
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ;
           you
           shall
           find
           him
           square
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           put
           upon
           that
           which
           he
           is
           like
           to
           suffer
           very
           much
           in
           ,
           yet
           he
           goes
           on
           according
           to
           his
           principles
           .
           An
           honest
           heart
           is
           one
           that
           hath
           received
           gracious
           principles
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           he
           acteth
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           cannot
           take
           him
           off
           from
           his
           principles
           of
           godliness
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           put
           into
           his
           heart
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           An
           honest
           man
           is
           one
           that
           provides
           things
           honest
           before
           men
           ,
           that
           doth
           all
           things
           in
           a
           seemly
           way
           in
           all
           those
           relations
           that
           he
           hath
           unto
           others
           ,
           that
           we
           account
           honesty
           :
           So
           when
           a
           mans
           behavior
           towards
           the
           Word
           is
           such
           as
           doth
           beseem
           the
           Word
           of
           that
           God
           with
           whom
           he
           hath
           to
           deal
           ,
           That
           look
           what
           excellency
           ,
           what
           glory
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           such
           a
           sutable
           behavior
           there
           is
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           man
           to
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           honest
           heart
           .
           So
           that
           there
           are
           those
           two
           things
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           square
           with
           God
           in
           one
           thing
           as
           well
           as
           another
           ,
           and
           when
           there
           is
           a
           sutableness
           in
           the
           behavior
           of
           the
           soul
           to
           what
           excellency
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           when
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           will
           not
           abuse
           the
           Word
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           behaves
           it self
           honestly
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           gravity
           ,
           holiness
           ,
           and
           weight
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Word
           .
           And
           thus
           now
           with
           such
           a
           good
           and
           honest
           heart
           we
           are
           to
           receive
           the
           Word
           if
           we
           will
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           A
           tenth
           particular
           is
           this
           ,
           If
           we
           will
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           we
           must
           hide
           the
           Word
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           only
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           keep
           it
           ,
           preserve
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           do
           declare
           that
           we
           account
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           to
           be
           worth
           something
           indeed
           ;
           For
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           to
           sanctifie
           God
           (
           as
           we
           have
           opened
           before
           in
           the
           General
           )
           but
           such
           a
           behavior
           towards
           him
           ,
           as
           may
           testifie
           the
           Excellency
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           so
           the
           behavior
           of
           the
           soul
           in
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ,
           must
           be
           such
           as
           must
           give
           a
           testimony
           to
           the
           Excellency
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           manifest
           the
           high
           esteem
           I
           have
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           if
           I
           received
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           of
           great
           value
           ,
           if
           I
           slight
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           any
           body
           take
           it
           from
           me
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           give
           a
           testimony
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           that
           thing
           ;
           but
           if
           I
           take
           it
           and
           lock
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           keep
           it
           under
           lock
           and
           key
           ,
           I
           do
           thereby
           give
           a
           testimony
           of
           the
           esteem
           that
           I
           have
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           that
           thing
           :
           So
           now
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           meet
           with
           Truths
           that
           I
           have
           gotten
           into
           my
           soul
           ,
           I
           close
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           am
           resolved
           within
           my
           heart
           as
           I
           am
           hearing
           of
           them
           ,
           well
           ,
           This
           Truth
           I
           will
           keep
           through
           Gods
           Grace
           ,
           this
           concerns
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           make
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           although
           I
           forget
           other
           things
           ,
           yet
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           remember
           this
           ,
           To
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           In
           Isa
           .
           42.
           23.
           
           Hear
           (
           saith
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           there
           )
           
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
          
           .
           When
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           only
           hearken
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           us
           while
           we
           are
           hearing
           ,
           our
           hearts
           are
           stir'd
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           Oh
           that
           we
           could
           but
           have
           that
           affection
           of
           heart
           alwaies
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           when
           we
           are
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           !
           How
           many
           of
           you
           have
           said
           when
           you
           have
           been
           hearing
           such
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           Oh!
           then
           me
           thought
           I
           could
           have
           gone
           through
           fire
           and
           water
           for
           God
           ?
           I
           ,
           but
           mark
           it
           ,
           you
           must
           hear
           
             for
             afterwards
          
           .
           And
           in
           Psalm
           119.
           11.
           there
           the
           Prophet
           David
           profest
           ,
           That
           he
           did
           hide
           the
           Word
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           the
           Word
           was
           sweet
           unto
           him
           ;
           
             Thy
             Word
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             have
             I
             hid
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             sin
             against
             thee
             .
          
           You
           that
           come
           and
           hear
           those
           Truths
           upon
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           hide
           them
           thus
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           all
           the
           week
           ,
           they
           would
           help
           you
           against
           the
           many
           temptations
           that
           you
           meet
           withal
           ;
           you
           go
           abroad
           on
           the
           week
           daies
           into
           company
           ,
           and
           there
           you
           meet
           with
           a
           temptation
           ,
           and
           it
           overcomes
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           complain
           ,
           Alas
           !
           I
           am
           weak
           ,
           I
           have
           met
           with
           a
           temptation
           and
           it
           hath
           foil'd
           me
           :
           But
           had
           you
           hid
           the
           Word
           that
           you
           
           heard
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           in
           your
           heart
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           kept
           you
           from
           the
           strength
           of
           your
           temptation
           that
           it
           should
           not
           have
           overcome
           you
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           truly
           godly
           they
           have
           a
           care
           to
           hide
           the
           word
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           when
           they
           hear
           it
           they
           think
           ,
           This
           word
           shall
           help
           me
           against
           such
           and
           such
           sins
           which
           I
           am
           prone
           to
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           when
           a
           temptation
           comes
           to
           that
           sin
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           have
           use
           of
           the
           word
           that
           I
           have
           heard
           this
           day
           ;
           As
           now
           ,
           Suppose
           you
           hear
           a
           word
           against
           passion
           ,
           then
           you
           should
           hide
           that
           word
           in
           your
           hearts
           against
           that
           time
           that
           temptation
           comes
           to
           passion
           .
           And
           you
           hear
           a
           word
           against
           sensuality
           ,
           and
           abuse
           of
           the
           creatures
           ;
           you
           should
           hide
           that
           word
           against
           that
           temptation
           cometh
           .
           And
           you
           hear
           a
           word
           against
           unrighteousness
           and
           unjust
           dealings
           ;
           when
           a
           temptation
           comes
           to
           that
           sin
           you
           should
           hide
           that
           word
           against
           that
           time
           .
           So
           ,
           you
           hear
           a
           word
           that
           speaks
           of
           obedience
           to
           Parents
           and
           servants
           duties
           to
           Governors
           ,
           now
           you
           should
           hide
           that
           word
           in
           your
           hearts
           against
           that
           time
           ;
           
             I
             have
             hid
             thy
             word
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             sin
             against
             thee
             ,
          
           You
           say
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           fain
           withstand
           and
           not
           be
           overcome
           with
           temptations
           :
           Then
           here
           's
           the
           way
           ,
           Hide
           the
           word
           within
           thee
           ,
           that
           thou
           maiest
           not
           sin
           against
           him
           .
           And
           so
           in
           Prov.
           2.
           1.
           you
           have
           a
           Scripture
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           about
           hiding
           the
           Commandements
           within
           us
           .
           And
           then
           in
           1
           John
           ,
           2.
           14.
           
           I
           
             write
             unto
             you
             yong
             men
             because
             you
             are
             strong
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             abideth
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             have
             overcome
             the
             wiched
             one
             .
          
           I
           have
           written
           unto
           you
           yong
           men
           ,
           you
           are
           yong
           ,
           you
           have
           strong
           natures
           ,
           and
           so
           strength
           of
           nature
           for
           God
           :
           But
           how
           comes
           this
           to
           pass
           ?
           
             You
             are
             strong
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             abideth
             in
             you
             :
          
           Here
           is
           an
           excellent
           Scripture
           for
           all
           yong
           men
           ,
           you
           have
           your
           memories
           fresh
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           will
           exercise
           your
           memories
           about
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           comly
           and
           an
           excellent
           thing
           to
           see
           yong
           ones
           to
           have
           the
           word
           of
           God
           abiding
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           week
           ,
           but
           a
           month
           after
           they
           have
           heard
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           are
           able
           to
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           it
           I
           am
           verily
           perswaded
           that
           there
           are
           many
           yong
           ones
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           are
           able
           to
           give
           you
           old
           ones
           (
           if
           you
           ask
           them
           )
           an
           account
           of
           what
           it
           is
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           the
           Duties
           of
           worship
           ;
           And
           why
           ?
           Because
           the
           word
           of
           God
           abideth
           in
           them
           .
           It
           is
           the
           
           honor
           of
           yong
           men
           to
           have
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           to
           abide
           in
           them
           and
           hereby
           
             they
             overcome
             the
             wicked
             one
          
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           many
           yong
           people
           that
           do
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           they
           are
           drawn
           to
           it
           by
           others
           ,
           or
           it
           may
           be
           they
           love
           to
           have
           a
           walk
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           but
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           abideth
           not
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           the
           wicked
           one
           comes
           with
           temptations
           the
           week
           after
           they
           are
           overcome
           by
           him
           ;
           but
           those
           that
           have
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           abiding
           in
           them
           they
           overcome
           the
           wicked
           one
           .
           And
           so
           in
           Job
           .
           8.
           31.
           you
           have
           a
           very
           remarkable
           Scripture
           for
           this
           purpose
           of
           keeping
           the
           Word
           after
           we
           have
           heard
           it
           .
           
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             to
             those
             which
             beleeved
             on
             Him
             ,
             if
             you
             continue
             in
             my
             Word
             then
             are
             you
             my
             Disciples
             indeed
             .
          
           I
           beseech
           you
           observe
           it
           ,
           It
           is
           said
           that
           the
           Jews
           did
           beleeve
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             If
             you
             continue
             in
             my
             Word
             then
             are
             you
             my
             Disciples
             ,
          
           why
           were
           they
           not
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           that
           did
           beleeve
           in
           him
           ?
           By
           this
           beleeving
           therefore
           we
           must
           understand
           some
           kind
           of
           general
           notion
           that
           they
           had
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           think
           that
           Christ
           might
           be
           the
           true
           Messias
           ,
           some
           kind
           of
           imperfect
           beleeving
           they
           had
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           not
           throughly
           brought
           off
           ,
           now
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             If
             you
             continue
             in
             my
             Word
             ,
             you
             are
             my
             Disciples
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Do
           not
           you
           think
           it
           enough
           that
           you
           come
           to
           here
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           are
           taken
           by
           what
           I
           say
           ;
           you
           must
           continue
           in
           my
           Word
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           are
           my
           Disciples
           :
           Christ
           will
           not
           own
           that
           man
           or
           woman
           to
           be
           his
           Disciple
           that
           doth
           not
           continue
           in
           His
           Word
           .
           O
           that
           you
           would
           consider
           of
           this
           ,
           you
           that
           satisfie
           your selves
           in
           having
           some
           flashes
           of
           your
           affections
           when
           you
           are
           heating
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           think
           that
           you
           are
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           because
           of
           them
           ,
           In
           Tit.
           1.
           9.
           
           
             Holding
             fast
             the
             faithful
             Word
             as
             you
             have
             been
             taught
             ,
          
           that
           is
           the
           thing
           you
           should
           labor
           for
           ,
           to
           hold
           fast
           the
           faithful
           Word
           ,
           hold
           it
           fast
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           taken
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           shall
           come
           to
           Sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           his
           Word
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           The
           last
           that
           I
           shall
           speak
           to
           is
           this
           ,
           If
           thou
           wouldest
           Sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           hearing
           His
           Word
           ,
           turn
           it
           into
           practice
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           is
           blasphemed
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           is
           taken
           in
           vain
           by
           thee
           if
           thou
           doest
           not
           turn
           what
           thou
           hearest
           into
           practice
           ;
           So
           you
           have
           it
           in
           Jam.
           1.
           22.
           
           
             He
             that
             is
          
           
           
             not
             a
             forgetful
             hearer
             but
             a
             doer
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             this
             man
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             shall
             be
             blessed
             in
             his
             deed
             .
          
           And
           vers
           .
           22.
           
           
             Be
             ye
             doers
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             not
             hearers
             only
             ,
             deceiving
             your
             own
             selves
             .
          
           The
           word
           here
           that
           is
           translated
           ,
           
             Deceiving
             your
             own
             selves
          
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           word
           taken
           from
           Logicians
           ,
           and
           signifies
           to
           make
           a
           false
           Sylogisme
           .
           A
           man
           that
           hears
           the
           Word
           and
           doth
           not
           do
           it
           ,
           he
           doth
           as
           it
           were
           reason
           thus
           ,
           Those
           that
           do
           come
           to
           Church
           (
           as
           we
           use
           to
           say
           )
           those
           surely
           are
           Religious
           people
           ,
           but
           I
           come
           to
           Sermons
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           Religious
           :
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           false
           reasoning
           ,
           and
           thou
           doest
           but
           cozen
           thy self
           .
           Be
           not
           a
           hearer
           only
           ,
           but
           a
           doer
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           thou
           maiest
           not
           deceive
           thine
           own
           soul
           .
           So
           in
           Rom.
           2.
           3.
           
           
             Thinkest
             thou
             this
             O
             man
             that
             judgest
             them
             that
             do
             such
             things
             ,
             &
             doest
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             escape
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ?
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           You
           have
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           able
           o
           judg
           thereby
           what
           you
           hear
           ,
           but
           yet
           still
           you
           are
           wicked
           in
           your
           lives
           :
           this
           is
           despising
           of
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           goodness
           of
           God
           towords
           you
           .
           And
           in
           Philippians
           ,
           2
           ,
           16.
           you
           have
           a
           remarkable
           text
           where
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           saith
           of
           the
           Phylippians
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           have
           them
           
             hold
             forth
             the
             Word
             of
             Life
             .
          
           It
           were
           a
           most
           excellent
           thing
           if
           it
           might
           be
           said
           of
           this
           Congregation
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           come
           deligently
           to
           hear
           ,
           and
           are
           willing
           to
           take
           pains
           to
           get
           out
           of
           their
           beds
           so
           early
           in
           the
           mornings
           ,
           so
           all
           the
           week
           after
           they
           hold
           forth
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           You
           that
           are
           servants
           it
           may
           be
           your
           masters
           are
           naught
           ,
           and
           the
           families
           naught
           from
           whence
           you
           come
           ;
           now
           when
           you
           go
           home
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           be
           they
           will
           not
           let
           you
           repeat
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           yet
           you
           are
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           Sermon
           in
           your
           practice
           and
           conversation
           :
           How
           is
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           glorified
           when
           we
           hold
           forth
           His
           Word
           !
           this
           is
           to
           let
           ,
           not
           only
           your
           
             light
             shine
          
           ,
           but
           the
           light
           of
           the
           word
           shine
           
             before
             men
          
           that
           they
           may
           belold
           it
           
             and
             glorifie
             your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           now
           put
           all
           these
           Eleven
           Particulars
           together
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           have
           made
           good
           that
           expression
           we
           find
           in
           Act.
           13.
           48.
           
           
             That
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             was
             glorified
             .
          
           And
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           we
           have
           another
           expression
           in
           2
           Thess
           .
           3
           1.
           
           
             Finally
             ,
             bretheren
             ,
             Pray
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             may
             have
             free
             course
             ,
             and
             be
             glorified
             even
             as
             it
             is
             with
             you
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           commendation
           of
           a
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           glorifie
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           I
           beseech
           you
           brethren
           ,
           in
           
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           this
           morning
           that
           you
           that
           are
           hearers
           of
           the
           Word
           would
           glorifie
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           glorifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Word
           ;
           Oh
           that
           not
           one
           of
           you
           would
           be
           a
           disgrace
           or
           shame
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           charge
           that
           God
           this
           morning
           laies
           upon
           you
           ,
           as
           ever
           you
           expect
           to
           receive
           any
           good
           from
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           God
           with
           comfort
           whose
           Word
           this
           is
           :
           do
           not
           be
           a
           shame
           to
           His
           Word
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           His
           Word
           .
           Put
           all
           these
           things
           together
           ,
           I
           say
           and
           learn
           to
           make
           conscience
           of
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           so
           there
           may
           be
           none
           of
           you
           that
           may
           give
           any
           just
           occasion
           to
           others
           to
           say
           ,
           Is
           this
           to
           hear
           Sermons
           ?
           Do
           you
           get
           nothing
           else
           but
           this
           by
           hearing
           Sermons
           ?
           If
           you
           should
           open
           the
           mouths
           of
           men
           to
           say
           so
           of
           you
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           (
           as
           much
           as
           lies
           in
           you
           )
           would
           be
           disgraced
           by
           you
           ;
           you
           should
           rather
           think
           thus
           ,
           It
           were
           better
           for
           me
           that
           I
           should
           die
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           were
           under
           the
           ground
           and
           rotting
           there
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           should
           ever
           be
           disgraced
           by
           me
           :
           Let
           me
           hold
           forth
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           Word
           is
           that
           which
           hath
           done
           good
           to
           my
           soul
           ;
           the
           Word
           is
           that
           which
           I
           would
           not
           for
           ten
           thousand
           worlds
           but
           have
           heard
           it
           ,
           and
           shall
           I
           disgrace
           this
           Word
           ?
           shall
           I
           give
           any
           occasion
           that
           this
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           should
           be
           spoken
           ill
           of
           by
           reason
           of
           me
           ?
           O
           God
           forbid
           .
           Therefore
           if
           you
           regard
           not
           your selves
           and
           your
           own
           honor
           ,
           yet
           regard
           the
           honor
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           If
           ever
           you
           have
           got
           any
           good
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           you
           should
           go
           away
           with
           this
           resolution
           ,
           well
           ,
           I
           will
           labor
           all
           the
           daies
           of
           my
           life
           to
           honor
           this
           word
           of
           God
           that
           I
           have
           got
           so
           much
           good
           by
           :
           If
           this
           were
           but
           the
           resolution
           of
           every
           one
           of
           your
           hearts
           this
           morning
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           blessed
           mornings
           work
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           X.
           
        
         
           
             Leviticus
             ,
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
             in
             them
             that
             come
             nigh
             me
             .
          
        
         
           NOW
           follow
           the
           Reasons
           why
           God
           stands
           so
           much
           upon
           it
           ,
           That
           he
           will
           have
           his
           Name
           Sanctified
           in
           this
           Ordinance
           of
           hearing
           his
           Word
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           because
           there
           is
           so
           much
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           should
           Sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           .
           If
           it
           were
           possible
           there
           could
           be
           sin
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           sin
           would
           be
           greater
           than
           sin
           committed
           here
           ;
           therefore
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           Angels
           when
           they
           were
           in
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           special
           manner
           was
           the
           greater
           :
           The
           Name
           of
           God
           being
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           the
           greater
           will
           be
           the
           evil
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           it
           ;
           now
           there
           is
           very
           much
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           more
           of
           God
           there
           than
           in
           all
           the
           Works
           of
           Creation
           and
           Providence
           .
           In
           Ps
           .
           138.
           2
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             magnified
             thy
             Word
             above
             all
             thy
             Name
             .
          
           There
           being
           therefore
           so
           much
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           we
           must
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           God
           hath
           appointed
           His
           Word
           to
           be
           the
           great
           Ordinance
           to
           convey
           the
           special
           mercies
           that
           He
           intends
           for
           the
           good
           of
           His
           People
           .
           That
           we
           spake
           to
           before
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           in
           shewing
           how
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           are
           as
           a
           Channel
           for
           the
           conveyance
           of
           Special
           good
           to
           the
           Saints
           :
           But
           none
           more
           than
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           Ordinance
           to
           convey
           the
           first
           Grace
           to
           those
           that
           belong
           to
           Gods
           election
           .
           The
           Sacraments
           is
           for
           strengthening
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           rather
           more
           in
           the
           Word
           than
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           yet
           every
           one
           thinks
           in
           conscience
           that
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           come
           carefully
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           to
           Sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           there
           .
           It
           is
           an
           easier
           matter
           to
           convince
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           when
           they
           come
           to
           receive
           the
           holy
           Communion
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           they
           think
           not
           so
           much
           of
           that
           ,
           but
           certainly
           the
           Word
           is
           appointed
           to
           be
           an
           Ordinance
           
           of
           conveying
           more
           blessing
           than
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           appointed
           to
           convey
           the
           first
           Grace
           ,
           and
           to
           convey
           strength
           of
           Grace
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           Now
           being
           appointed
           to
           convey
           such
           great
           things
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           the
           elect
           ,
           both
           the
           first
           grace
           and
           strengthening
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           assistance
           thereof
           ,
           the
           Lord
           expects
           to
           have
           his
           name
           santifiied
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           name
           of
           God
           must
           be
           Sanctiffed
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           because
           the
           word
           is
           very
           quick
           and
           lively
           ,
           it
           works
           men
           or
           women
           to
           life
           or
           death
           ,
           to
           salvation
           or
           damnation
           .
           In
           Heb.
           4.
           12.
           
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             quick
             and
             powerfull
             ,
             and
             sharper
             than
             any
             two
             edged
             sword
             ,
             piercing
             even
             to
             the
             deviding
             a
             sunder
             of
             soul
             and
             spirit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           is
           very
           quick
           of
           operation
           (
           the
           text
           saith
           ;
           )
           that
           is
           when
           God
           hath
           to
           deal
           with
           men
           by
           His
           Word
           ,
           He
           wil
           not
           stand
           dallying
           and
           trifling
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           very
           quick
           with
           them
           either
           to
           bring
           there
           soules
           to
           life
           ,
           or
           to
           cast
           them
           away
           .
           
             The
             time
             of
             mens
             ignorance
             God
             winks
             at
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             cals
             all
             men
             to
             repent
             .
          
           Let
           them
           look
           to
           it
           now
           ,
           God
           did
           forbeare
           in
           the
           time
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           but
           He
           will
           not
           forbear
           so
           when
           the
           word
           comes
           ,
           
             Now
             is
             the
             Ax
             laid
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             tree
             :
          
           And
           when
           was
           that
           ?
           when
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           came
           to
           preach
           repentance
           ,
           because
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           is
           at
           hand
           .
           though
           the
           tree
           were
           barren
           before
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           bring
           sorth
           good
           sruit
           ,
           yet
           it
           might
           stand
           still
           and
           not
           be
           cut
           down
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           powerfull
           ministration
           of
           the
           World
           comes
           ,
           then
           the
           Ax
           is
           laid
           to
           the
           root
           of
           the
           Tree
           :
           either
           now
           come
           in
           and
           be
           saved
           ,
           or
           resist
           the
           Word
           and
           perish
           :
           And
           therefore
           that
           is
           very
           observable
           when
           Christ
           sends
           out
           His
           Disciples
           to
           preach
           ,
           in
           Mark
           16.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Saith
           he
           ,
           
             Go
             ye
             into
             al
             the
             world
             and
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             every
             creature
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             beleeveth
             and
             is
             Baptized
             shall
             be
             saved
             ?
             but
             he
             that
             beleeveth
             not
             shall
             be
             damned
             :
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           quick
           work
           made
           with
           them
           ,
           go
           &
           preach
           ,
           &
           those
           that
           belong
           to
           my
           election
           shal
           be
           brought
           in
           to
           beleeve
           and
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           shall
           be
           damned
           :
           As
           if
           God
           should
           say
           ,
           If
           they
           will
           come
           in
           and
           imbrace
           the
           Gospel
           they
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           if
           they
           wil
           not
           they
           shall
           be
           damned
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           an
           end
           of
           them
           .
           So
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           we
           have
           need
           to
           look
           to
           it
           that
           we
           Sanctifie
           the
           name
           of
           God
           in
           His
           Word
           upon
           these
           Three
           Grounds
           ,
           Because
           there
           is
           so
           much
           of
           God
           in
           His
           Word
           Because
           he
           hath
           appointed
           it
           to
           convey
           the
           greatest
           Mercies
           to
           
           His
           Saints
           .
           And
           because
           God
           is
           very
           quick
           in
           His
           Word
           ,
           one
           way
           or
           other
           .
        
         
           We
           shall
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           Application
           of
           this
           Point
           :
           And
           ,
        
         
           First
           by
           way
           of
           reprehension
           to
           all
           those
           that
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           herein
           we
           shal
           shew
           their
           feareful
           condition
           ,
           and
           how
           God
           will
           Sanctifie
           His
           Name
           upon
           them
           in
           waies
           of
           judgment
           ,
           and
           then
           when
           we
           come
           to
           the
           use
           of
           Exhortation
           ,
           to
           exhort
           you
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           we
           shall
           shew
           you
           likewise
           how
           God
           will
           sanctifie
           His
           Name
           in
           waies
           of
           mercy
           upon
           those
           that
           do
           sanctifie
           Him
           in
           waies
           of
           obedience
           in
           Hearing
           of
           His
           Word
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           Certainly
           if
           that
           be
           to
           sanctsfie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           that
           we
           have
           spoken
           of
           ;
           Gods
           Name
           is
           but
           very
           little
           sanctified
           by
           people
           that
           do
           come
           to
           hear
           His
           Word
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           wonder
           that
           there
           is
           so
           little
           good
           got
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           so
           few
           that
           make
           conscience
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           hereing
           it
           ;
           Some
           there
           are
           that
           are
           so
           far
           from
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           altogether
           neglect
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           nothing
           whether
           they
           come
           to
           hear
           it
           or
           no
           :
           Saith
           Christ
           in
           Job
           .
           8.
           47.
           
           
             He
             that
             is
             of
             God
             heareth
             my
             Word
             ,
             ye
             therefore
             hear
             them
             not
             because
             ye
             are
             not
             of
             God.
          
           Certainly
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           knowledg
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           any
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           belongs
           unto
           Him
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           sweet
           to
           him
           than
           the
           hearing
           of
           His
           Word
           ,
           but
           because
           
             ye
             are
             not
             of
             God
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             Therefore
             you
             hear
             not
             his
             Word
             .
          
           Those
           men
           and
           women
           that
           have
           no
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           but
           live
           without
           God
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           they
           regard
           not
           to
           hear
           His
           Word
           .
           O
           how
           many
           have
           we
           that
           belong
           to
           this
           place
           that
           do
           so
           !
           How
           many
           live
           without
           God
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           do
           declare
           to
           all
           the
           world
           that
           they
           are
           not
           of
           God
           ?
           they
           have
           no
           part
           nor
           portion
           in
           God
           in
           that
           they
           hear
           not
           His
           W●●●
           ▪
           Some
           there
           are
           that
           come
           to
           hear
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           come
           to
           hear
           it
           as
           a
           meer
           matter
           of
           indifferency
           ,
           in
           a
           meer
           formal
           and
           customary
           way
           ,
           or
           for
           companies
           sake
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           content
           to
           others
           :
           These
           are
           poor
           and
           low
           ends
           ,
           thou
           shouldest
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           expecting
           God
           should
           speak
           to
           thy
           soul
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           thy
           eternal
           good
           ;
           but
           your
           consciences
           may
           tell
           you
           what
           vain
           and
           wandring
           heart
           you
           have
           ,
           when
           you
           
           come
           to
           hear
           it
           .
           
             The
             eyes
             of
             the
             fool
          
           (
           saith
           
             Solomon
             )
             are
             in
             all
             the
             corners
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           up
           and
           down
           wandring
           ,
           little
           minding
           that
           you
           are
           to
           com
           to
           hear
           God
           Himself
           speak
           to
           you
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           man.
           And
           if
           so
           be
           that
           it
           be
           minded
           ,
           yet
           ordinarily
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           do
           put
           off
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           come
           any
           thing
           neer
           to
           them
           they
           think
           to
           shift
           it
           from
           themselves
           to
           others
           .
           We
           have
           a
           notable
           Scripture
           in
           Heb.
           12.
           25.
           for
           such
           men
           as
           shift
           off
           Gods
           Word
           when
           it
           comes
           many
           times
           very
           neer
           to
           them
           :
           
             See
             that
             ye
             refuse
             not
             him
             that
             speaketh
             :
             for
             if
             they
             escaped
             not
             who
             refused
             him
             that
             spake
             on
             earth
             ,
             much
             more
             shall
             not
             we
             escape
             ,
             if
             we
             turn
             away
             from
             Him
             which
             speaketh
             from
             Heaven
             :
          
           See
           that
           ye
           refuse
           not
           him
           that
           speaks
           the
           Word
           ,
           see
           that
           you
           do
           not
           put
           him
           off
           :
           And
           that
           is
           the
           signification
           of
           it
           :
           if
           you
           compare
           it
           with
           Luke
           ,
           12.
           18.
           you
           should
           find
           that
           there
           is
           the
           same
           word
           used
           ,
           where
           speaking
           of
           those
           that
           were
           invited
           to
           the
           supper
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             They
             all
             with
             one
             consent
             began
             to
             make
             excuse
          
           ;
           they
           began
           to
           shift
           it
           off
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           same
           word
           .
           Oh
           take
           heed
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           are
           hearing
           the
           Word
           and
           Christ
           comes
           and
           speaks
           to
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           you
           begin
           to
           think
           that
           it
           way
           concern
           you
           ,
           and
           your
           consciences
           begin
           to
           stir
           ,
           take
           heed
           that
           you
           do
           not
           shift
           him
           off
           ,
           take
           heed
           that
           you
           do
           not
           put
           away
           the
           Word
           from
           you
           by
           any
           kind
           of
           pretence
           whatsoever
           .
           (
           It
           may
           be
           )
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           If
           I
           were
           certain
           it
           were
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           spake
           to
           me
           ,
           God
           forbid
           but
           that
           I
           should
           submit
           unto
           it
           .
           But
           though
           it
           may
           be
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           are
           not
           so
           notoriously
           rebellious
           as
           to
           resolve
           to
           sin
           against
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           acknowledg
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           deceit
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           when
           the
           heart
           hath
           no
           mind
           to
           obey
           ,
           it
           will
           shift
           off
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           have
           pretences
           and
           put-offs
           ,
           Oh
           take
           heed
           that
           you
           do
           not
           shift
           off
           him
           that
           speaks
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           by
           making
           any
           kind
           of
           excuse
           whatsoever
           ,
           but
           when
           thou
           hearest
           ,
           if
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           come
           to
           thy
           conscience
           ,
           do
           not
           listen
           to
           vain
           reasonings
           that
           are
           against
           it
           .
           Others
           there
           are
           that
           cannot
           tell
           how
           to
           shift
           off
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           come
           upon
           them
           when
           they
           are
           hearing
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           they
           are
           a
           little
           stir'd
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           presently
           gone
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           are
           far
           from
           holding
           the
           Word
           ,
           far
           from
           keeping
           it
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           Oh!
           How
           many
           of
           you
           have
           been
           stir'd
           when
           you
           have
           been
           hearing
           the
           Word
           !
           and
           how
           
           happy
           had
           it
           been
           for
           you
           if
           you
           had
           hid
           those
           words
           in
           your
           heart
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spoken
           to
           you
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           it
           .
           If
           you
           had
           but
           the
           Invitations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           now
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           you
           have
           had
           ,
           how
           happy
           were
           it
           for
           you
           ?
           But
           it
           is
           with
           many
           in
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           just
           as
           with
           you
           Marriners
           when
           you
           are
           to
           go
           abroad
           ,
           Your
           friends
           come
           with
           you
           ,
           take
           their
           leaves
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           see
           them
           stand
           upon
           the
           shore
           a
           while
           ,
           but
           when
           you
           sail
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           your
           friends
           are
           out
           of
           sight
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           see
           only
           the
           shore
           ;
           you
           sail
           on
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           see
           only
           the
           houses
           ;
           you
           sail
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           see
           only
           the
           steeples
           ,
           and
           such
           high
           places
           ;
           and
           you
           sail
           yet
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           see
           nothing
           but
           the
           Ocean
           :
           So
           it
           is
           in
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ;
           It
           may
           be
           when
           you
           go
           home
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           things
           fresh
           in
           your
           mind
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           munday
           morning
           you
           have
           lost
           some
           ;
           but
           then
           there
           are
           some
           others
           that
           do
           yet
           present
           themselves
           before
           you
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           lose
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           untill
           you
           have
           lost
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           ;
           all
           truths
           are
           gone
           ,
           you
           see
           no
           more
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           had
           never
           heard
           it
           ;
           this
           is
           not
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ;
           you
           should
           treasure
           up
           the
           Word
           as
           the
           most
           rich
           Treasure
           that
           may
           be
           .
        
         
           Another
           sort
           to
           be
           rebuked
           are
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           far
           from
           falling
           down
           before
           the
           Lord
           to
           receive
           the
           Word
           with
           meekness
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           bless
           themselves
           in
           their
           wicked
           waies
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Word
           comes
           and
           meets
           with
           them
           .
           I
           only
           name
           this
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           notable
           Scripture
           we
           have
           ,
           in
           Deut.
           29.
           18
           ,
           19.
           saith
           Moses
           there
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Take
             heed
             ,
             lest
             there
             should
             be
             among
             you
             a
             root
             that
             beareth
             gall
             and
             wormwood
             ,
          
           (
           what
           's
           that
           root
           that
           beareth
           gall
           and
           wormwood
           ?
           )
           
             And
             it
             come
             to
             pass
             when
             he
             heareth
             the
             words
             of
             this
             curse
             ,
             that
             he
             bless
             himself
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             peace
             ,
             though
             I
             walk
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Take
           heed
           there
           be
           not
           among
           you
           ,
           a
           root
           that
           beareth
           gall
           and
           wormwood
           ;
           This
           is
           a
           bitter
           root
           in
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           hear
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           hearts
           rise
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           think
           with
           themselves
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           matter
           ,
           these
           are
           but
           meer
           words
           ,
           but
           meer
           wind
           ;
           let
           the
           Minister
           say
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           talk
           as
           long
           as
           he
           will
           ,
           I
           will
           go
           on
           in
           my
           way
           ,
           I
           shall
           do
           well
           enough
           ;
           that
           which
           he
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           his
           opinion
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           men
           can
           bless
           themselves
           thus
           in
           their
           
           way
           ,
           and
           when
           there
           are
           such
           tumulcuous
           and
           rebellious
           thoughts
           rising
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           root
           of
           gall
           and
           wormwood
           ;
           and
           take
           heed
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           bring
           forth
           bitter
           fruit
           one
           day
           .
           But
           I
           should
           quickly
           be
           prevented
           if
           I
           should
           lanch
           into
           this
           argument
           ,
           to
           reprove
           the
           several
           waies
           of
           sinning
           against
           God
           in
           hearing
           of
           his
           word
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           leave
           those
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           shew
           what
           a
           fearful
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           men
           and
           women
           not
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           may
           see
           that
           God
           will
           have
           his
           Name
           sanctified
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           they
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           You
           that
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           hearing
           his
           word
           in
           those
           waies
           that
           have
           been
           opened
           to
           you
           ,
           First
           ,
           you
           lose
           the
           greatest
           and
           happiest
           opportunity
           of
           good
           that
           ever
           creatures
           had
           ,
           for
           an
           outward
           opportunity
           :
           indeed
           when
           God
           moves
           by
           his
           Spirit
           if
           that
           be
           neglected
           ,
           that
           opportunity
           is
           more
           than
           meerly
           hearing
           his
           Word
           ,
           but
           otherwise
           except
           it
           be
           at
           such
           a
           time
           when
           God
           adds
           his
           Spirit
           together
           with
           his
           Word
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           you
           that
           are
           cast
           by
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           in
           such
           a
           place
           where
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           preached
           to
           you
           ,
           applied
           and
           urged
           upon
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           sanctifie
           not
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           hear
           as
           you
           ought
           ,
           and
           to
           profit
           by
           it
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           you
           lose
           the
           greatest
           opportunity
           for
           good
           that
           is
           in
           the
           world
           :
           Oh
           what
           hast
           thou
           lost
           that
           hast
           lived
           many
           yeers
           under
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           yet
           hast
           not
           been
           acquainted
           with
           this
           mystery
           of
           godliness
           in
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           the
           word
           .
           There
           are
           many
           thousand
           souls
           that
           are
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           blessing
           God
           to
           all
           eternity
           for
           what
           of
           God
           they
           have
           met
           withal
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           thou
           hast
           sat
           under
           it
           stuped
           as
           a
           block
           ,
           dead
           and
           barren
           ,
           and
           no
           good
           hath
           been
           done
           ;
           
             Wherefore
             is
             there
             a
             prize
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             fool
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             no
             heart
             to
             get
             wisdom
             ?
          
           This
           will
           lie
           upon
           thee
           heavy
           one
           day
           ,
           the
           loss
           of
           such
           an
           opportunity
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           Know
           that
           this
           Word
           that
           is
           appointed
           by
           God
           for
           the
           conveyance
           of
           so
           much
           mercy
           to
           his
           Elect
           ,
           it
           will
           prove
           to
           be
           the
           greatest
           aggravation
           of
           thy
           sin
           that
           can
           be
           ;
           
             This
             is
             the
             condemnation
             ,
             that
             light
             is
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             men
             love
             darkness
             rather
             than
             light
             :
          
           This
           is
           
             [
             The
          
           ]
           condemnation
           .
           If
           so
           be
           that
           light
           had
           not
           come
           among
           you
           ,
           then
           the
           condemnation
           
           had
           not
           been
           so
           great
           ,
           your
           sin
           had
           not
           been
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           your
           punishment
           had
           not
           bin
           so
           great
           .
           In
           Mat.
           10.
           14
           ,
           15.
           where
           speaking
           of
           those
           that
           did
           enjoy
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           yet
           did
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           it
           .
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             you
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           to
           his
           Disciples
           )
           
             nor
             hear
             your
             words
             ,
             when
             ye
             depart
             out
             of
             that
             house
             ,
             or
             City
             ,
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             your
             feet
             :
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             more
             tolerable
             for
             the
             Land
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorah
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             than
             for
             that
             City
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           most
           dreadful
           Scripture
           ;
           their
           very
           dust
           must
           be
           shaken
           off
           in
           token
           of
           indignation
           ,
           and
           it
           shal
           be
           more
           easie
           for
           the
           Land
           of
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorah
           in
           the
           day
           of
           judgment
           than
           for
           that
           place
           .
           You
           would
           be
           very
           loth
           to
           be
           in
           a
           worse
           condition
           than
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorah
           that
           was
           consumed
           by
           fire
           from
           heaven
           ,
           
             And
             now
             suffer
             the
             venegance
             of
             eternal
             fire
             ,
             Jude
          
           7.
           
           Certainly
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           deep
           in
           judgments
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           live
           under
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           sanctifie
           not
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           it
           .
           Your
           sin
           is
           of
           a
           deeper
           dye
           ,
           than
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           respects
           than
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           Devils
           ,
           they
           never
           had
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           sent
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           will
           aggravate
           your
           sin
           ,
           not
           only
           beyond
           Heathens
           ,
           but
           beyond
           Devils
           .
           Look
           to
           it
           then
           that
           Gods
           Name
           be
           sanctified
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           his
           Word
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Know
           that
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Word
           is
           rejected
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           rejected
           ;
           Luke
           10.
           16.
           
           
             He
             that
             despiseth
             you
             ,
             despiseth
             me
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             despiseth
             me
             ,
             despiseth
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
          
           It
           is
           Christ
           himself
           that
           is
           rejected
           when
           the
           Word
           is
           rejected
           :
           thou
           hast
           not
           to
           do
           with
           man
           so
           much
           as
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           to
           be
           put
           forth
           either
           to
           do
           thee
           good
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           to
           avenge
           thy
           neglect
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           Therefore
           in
           Matth.
           28.
           18
           19.
           when
           Christ
           sends
           forth
           his
           Disciples
           to
           preach
           ,
           he
           makes
           this
           preface
           ,
           
             All
             power
             is
             given
             unto
             me
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             :
             Go
             ye
             therefore
             and
             teach
             :
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           received
           all
           power
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           through
           the
           power
           I
           received
           I
           send
           you
           to
           preach
           ,
           
             and
             I
             'le
             be
             with
             you
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           Al
           power
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           shal
           go
           along
           with
           you
           to
           assist
           your
           Ministry
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           good
           of
           those
           that
           shall
           embrace
           it
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           misery
           of
           those
           that
           shal
           reject
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           whosoever
           stands
           out
           against
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           stands
           out
           against
           all
           thē
           power
           
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           that
           is
           given
           to
           Christ
           :
           do
           not
           think
           that
           thou
           doest
           resist
           a
           poor
           weak
           mortall
           man
           ,
           but
           thou
           doest
           resist
           all
           the
           power
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
           And
           is
           not
           this
           a
           dreadfull
           thing
           then
           ,
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           not
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           Argument
           of
           extream
           hardness
           of
           heart
           not
           to
           be
           wrought
           upon
           by
           the
           Word
           .
           Luk
           16.
           31
           ,
           
             If
             they
             here
             not
          
           Moses
           
             and
             the
             prophets
             ,
             nether
             wil
             they
             be
             perswaded
             though
             one
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           saith
           ,
           Abraham
           .
           Certainly
           that
           man
           or
           woman
           that
           shall
           not
           be
           wrought
           upon
           by
           the
           Word
           so
           as
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           name
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           say
           to
           such
           ,
           If
           one
           should
           rise
           from
           the
           dead
           they
           would
           not
           have
           there
           hearts
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           and
           therefore
           much
           less
           are
           they
           like
           to
           be
           wrought
           upon
           by
           afflictions
           .
           it
           may
           be
           some
           of
           you
           think
           when
           you
           are
           upon
           your
           sick
           beds
           then
           you
           will
           repent
           ;
           no
           surely
           ,
           if
           this
           that
           is
           the
           great
           Ordinance
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           God
           shall
           not
           work
           upon
           you
           so
           as
           God
           shall
           be
           honored
           in
           it
           ;
           you
           cannot
           expect
           that
           sick
           ness
           and
           affliction
           should
           do
           it
           ,
           no
           ,
           if
           one
           shall
           come
           from
           the
           dead
           to
           tell
           you
           of
           all
           the
           miseries
           that
           were
           there
           certainly
           if
           the
           Word
           work
           not
           upon
           you
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           do
           it
           .
           But
           you
           wil
           say
           ,
           One
           would
           think
           that
           there
           should
           be
           more
           power
           to
           work
           upon
           the
           heart
           :
           truly
           no
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           such
           an
           Ordinance
           appointed
           by
           God
           for
           working
           such
           great
           works
           upon
           the
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           Word
           is
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Word
           is
           but
           a
           weak
           thing
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           here
           lies
           the
           strength
           that
           it
           is
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           appointed
           for
           to
           work
           upon
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ;
           therefore
           if
           this
           work
           not
           upon
           you
           to
           give
           God
           glory
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           it
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           other
           means
           like
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           when
           the
           Word
           works
           not
           upon
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           dreadfull
           sign
           of
           reprobation
           ,
           
             If
             our
             Gospel
             be
             hid
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           in
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.
           3
           )
           
             it
             is
             hid
             to
             those
             that
             are
             lost
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           dreadful
           Argument
           that
           here
           is
           a
           lost
           creature
           ,
           one
           that
           God
           intends
           no
           good
           to
           .
           One
           the
           Lord
           works
           upon
           ,
           perhaps
           he
           lets
           pass
           another
           ,
           one
           in
           a
           family
           and
           not
           in
           another
           .
           Now
           where
           it
           is
           so
           that
           the
           Word
           worketh
           not
           I
           say
           there
           is
           no
           such
           dreadfull
           brand
           of
           Reprobation
           as
           this
           is
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           cannot
           give
           any
           certain
           sign
           of
           Reprobation
           ;
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           say
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           he
           
           hath
           now
           such
           a
           mark
           upon
           him
           as
           doth
           evidently
           prove
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Reprobate
           ;
           we
           cannot
           tell
           that
           ,
           because
           we
           know
           not
           what
           God
           may
           do
           afterwards
           ,
           but
           we
           may
           say
           this
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           as
           dreadful
           a
           sign
           as
           any
           .
           There
           are
           not
           any
           more
           dreadful
           signs
           than
           these
           two
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           For
           a
           man
           to
           be
           suffered
           to
           prosper
           in
           a
           sinful
           course
           ;
           For
           God
           to
           let
           men
           go
           on
           and
           have
           their
           hearts
           desire
           satisfied
           in
           an
           ungodly
           way
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           secondly
           ,
           For
           the
           Lord
           to
           leave
           them
           to
           themselves
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           shal
           not
           work
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           by
           Gods
           providence
           so
           disposed
           of
           ,
           as
           to
           live
           under
           a
           faithful
           and
           powerful
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           should
           not
           work
           upon
           them
           :
           These
           are
           the
           two
           blackest
           signs
           of
           Reprobation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           most
           dreadful
           thing
           to
           sit
           under
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           In
           the
           next
           place
           :
           Surely
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           sanctified
           to
           thee
           who
           doest
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           His
           Word
           .
           The
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             every
             thing
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             Prayer
             .
          
           And
           how
           canst
           thou
           exspect
           that
           the
           Word
           should
           sanctifie
           any
           thing
           unto
           thee
           ,
           seeing
           that
           thou
           doest
           not
           make
           conscience
           of
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           the
           Word
           ?
           The
           godly
           think
           thus
           ,
           'T
           is
           the
           Word
           that
           must
           sanctifie
           all
           things
           to
           my
           soul
           ,
           and
           I
           had
           need
           then
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           that
           from
           which
           I
           exspect
           the
           sanctified
           use
           of
           all
           blessings
           .
           You
           therefore
           that
           can
           sit
           under
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           not
           concience
           of
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           you
           can
           expect
           no
           sanctified
           use
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           you
           have
           in
           this
           world
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Such
           as
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           are
           very
           nigh
           to
           a
           curse
           :
           There
           is
           a
           notable
           Scripture
           for
           this
           in
           Heb.
           6.
           7
           ,
           8.
           where
           the
           Apostle
           compares
           the
           Word
           to
           the
           rain
           that
           fals
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           
             For
             the
             earth
             that
             drinketh
             in
             the
             rain
             that
             cometh
             oft
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             forth
             herbs
             meet
             for
             them
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             dressed
             ,
             receiveth
             blessing
             from
             God
             :
             But
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             which
             beareth
             thorns
             and
             bryars
             is
             rejected
             ,
             and
             is
             nigh
             unto
             cursing
             ,
             whose
             end
             is
             to
             be
             burned
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           this
           plainly
           ,
           The
           rain
           here
           is
           the
           Word
           ,
           &
           the
           good
           hearers
           they
           are
           like
           the
           ground
           that
           receive
           the
           rain
           and
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           ,
           and
           receive
           a
           blessing
           :
           But
           now
           ill
           hearers
           
           that
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           they
           are
           like
           ground
           that
           receives
           the
           rain
           as
           much
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           hear
           as
           many
           Sermons
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           they
           bring
           forth
           nothing
           but
           thorns
           and
           bryars
           :
           and
           mark
           what
           a
           dreadful
           expression
           is
           against
           them
           ;
           First
           ,
           
             It
             is
             rejected
          
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           
             It
             is
             nigh
             to
             cursing
          
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Whose
             end
             is
             to
             be
             burned
             .
          
           Thou
           rejectest
           the
           Word
           ,
           doest
           thou
           ?
           The
           Lord
           rejecteth
           thy
           soul
           .
           If
           thou
           hast
           no
           need
           of
           the
           Word
           the
           Word
           hath
           no
           need
           of
           thee
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           dreadful
           thing
           to
           be
           rejected
           of
           God.
           And
           then
           ,
           thou
           art
           
             uigh
             unto
             cursing
          
           :
           It
           may
           be
           the
           Lord
           may
           for
           the
           time
           withdraw
           Himself
           from
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           manifest
           that
           it
           is
           at
           it
           were
           rejected
           ;
           but
           yet
           the
           soul
           hath
           not
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           Well
           let
           this
           soul
           perish
           for
           ever
           :
           but
           some
           there
           are
           that
           are
           under
           an
           actual
           curse
           ,
           and
           saith
           God
           ,
           Well
           ,
           My
           Word
           shall
           never
           do
           good
           to
           this
           soul
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           hath
           sate
           under
           it
           thus
           long
           ,
           and
           hath
           rejected
           it
           ,
           My
           Word
           shall
           never
           do
           good
           to
           him
           :
           Like
           as
           in
           Luk.
           14.
           where
           those
           that
           made
           excuses
           when
           they
           were
           bidden
           to
           the
           Supper
           ,
           the
           text
           saith
           at
           length
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Feast
             was
             angry
          
           (
           which
           was
           God
           Himself
           that
           invited
           them
           by
           the
           Gospel
           to
           partake
           of
           His
           Son
           ;
           and
           when
           men
           would
           not
           come
           in
           but
           make
           excuses
           ,
           and
           refused
           the
           offer
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           )
           Verily
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             none
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             were
             bidden
             shall
             tast
             of
             my
             Supper
             .
          
           They
           shall
           never
           partake
           of
           any
           good
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           This
           is
           a
           dreadful
           curse
           .
           Now
           the
           Lord
           deliver
           you
           from
           having
           this
           curse
           pronounced
           against
           you
           ,
           but
           yet
           I
           beseech
           you
           tremble
           at
           this
           Scripture
           in
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ,
             they
             are
             nigh
             to
             cursing
             .
          
           Who
           knows
           how
           nigh
           some
           soul
           in
           this
           place
           may
           be
           to
           this
           curse
           ,
           for
           God
           to
           say
           ,
           This
           soul
           hath
           been
           often
           invited
           ,
           and
           yet
           hath
           made
           excuses
           ,
           and
           put
           off
           all
           ,
           he
           shall
           never
           tast
           of
           my
           Supper
           ,
           of
           the
           good
           things
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Word
           that
           hath
           been
           so
           rejected
           shall
           never
           do
           them
           good
           more
           ;
           you
           had
           better
           never
           been
           born
           than
           to
           have
           this
           curse
           actually
           upon
           you
           .
           Oh
           fear
           and
           tremble
           lest
           your
           condition
           be
           such
           as
           to
           be
           nigh
           to
           cursing
           :
           Who
           knows
           what
           a
           day
           ,
           a
           week
           may
           bring
           forth
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           the
           Lord
           may
           spare
           and
           be
           willing
           to
           pass
           by
           the
           neglect
           of
           former
           Sermons
           ;
           but
           who
           knows
           what
           the
           next
           actual
           rebellion
           against
           the
           Lord
           in
           His
           Word
           may
           do
           to
           bring
           the
           curse
           upon
           thee
           ?
           And
           then
           if
           so
           ,
           the
           next
           part
           of
           the
           verse
           will
           prove
           
           to
           be
           thy
           portion
           ,
           
             Whose
             end
             is
             to
             be
             burned
             .
          
           Oh!
           It
           is
           a
           dreadful
           thing
           to
           sin
           against
           the
           Word
           :
           God
           stands
           much
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           8
           ,
           Eightly
           ,
           Know
           that
           if
           Gods
           Name
           be
           not
           sanctisied
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           end
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           it
           for
           ,
           will
           be
           turned
           quite
           contrary
           to
           thee
           ;
           The
           proper
           end
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           his
           Word
           for
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           save
           souls
           :
           but
           now
           ,
           where
           Gods
           Name
           is
           not
           sanctified
           it
           is
           turned
           quite
           contrary
           ;
           so
           the
           Apostle
           in
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           16.
           
           
             To
             the
             one
             we
             are
             the
             savor
             of
             death
             unto
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             other
             the
             savor
             of
             life
             unto
             life
             :
          
           It
           is
           a
           dreadful
           thing
           that
           the
           good
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           which
           there
           is
           such
           treasures
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           wherein
           the
           counsels
           of
           God
           ,
           concerning
           mans
           eternal
           estate
           comes
           to
           be
           revealed
           ,
           that
           this
           should
           prove
           to
           be
           the
           savor
           of
           death
           unto
           death
           unto
           any
           soul
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           have
           such
           an
           efficacy
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           kill
           them
           by
           the
           very
           scent
           of
           it
           as
           it
           were
           ;
           As
           some
           things
           have
           such
           a
           poyson
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           scent
           is
           enough
           to
           poyson
           one
           ;
           So
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           to
           some
           our
           word
           hath
           that
           efficacy
           being
           turned
           quite
           to
           the
           contrary
           end
           ,
           some
           souls
           are
           sav'd
           ,
           and
           are
           ,
           and
           shal
           be
           blessing
           God
           to
           al
           eternity
           for
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           thy
           soul
           is
           damn'd
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           so
           as
           thou
           wilt
           hereafter
           curse
           the
           time
           that
           ever
           thou
           camest
           to
           hear
           it
           :
           That
           wil
           be
           a
           dreadful
           thing
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Word
           that
           others
           shal
           be
           blessing
           of
           God
           eternally
           in
           Heaven
           for
           ,
           that
           thou
           shalt
           be
           cursing
           eternally
           in
           Hell
           for
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           turned
           to
           the
           quite
           contrary
           end
           ;
           if
           it
           works
           not
           in
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           it
           will
           work
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           it
           hardens
           mens
           hearts
           if
           it
           brings
           them
           not
           to
           God
           ;
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           doth
           harden
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           more
           than
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           yet
           by
           accident
           ,
           not
           by
           its
           self
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           men
           in
           the
           world
           have
           such
           hard
           hearts
           as
           those
           that
           are
           wicked
           under
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           only
           an
           argument
           that
           their
           hearts
           are
           hard
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           hardened
           by
           it
           :
           That
           in
           Isa
           .
           6.
           9
           ,
           10.
           is
           remarkable
           for
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           I
           find
           it
           so
           often
           quoted
           by
           Christ
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           is
           quoted
           three
           or
           four
           times
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             And
             he
             said
             Go
             and
             tell
             this
             People
             ,
             hear
             ye
             indeed
             ,
             but
             understand
             not
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             ye
             indeed
             ,
             but
             perceive
             not
             :
             Make
             the
             heart
             of
             this
             people
             fat
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             ears
             heavy
             ,
             and
             shut
             their
             eyes
             ,
             lest
             they
             see
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hear
             with
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             understand
             with
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             convert
          
           
           
             and
             be
             healed
          
           .
           This
           is
           a
           strange
           Scripture
           :
           What
           ,
           must
           a
           Prophet
           go
           to
           them
           to
           make
           their
           hearts
           fat
           ,
           and
           to
           shut
           their
           eyes
           ?
           why
           ,
           the
           word
           is
           appointed
           to
           open
           mens
           eyes
           ,
           but
           here
           the
           Prophet
           is
           sent
           to
           shut
           their
           eyes
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           converted
           ;
           this
           is
           dreadful
           ,
           this
           is
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           some
           former
           neglect
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           sent
           unto
           this
           people
           ;
           above
           all
           Judgments
           you
           should
           be
           afraid
           of
           this
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           so
           much
           that
           a
           fire
           should
           be
           upon
           your
           houses
           ,
           as
           that
           God
           should
           make
           his
           word
           to
           be
           a
           means
           to
           harden
           your
           hearts
           .
           In
           Ezek.
           14.
           we
           have
           a
           dreadful
           expression
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           by
           the
           Prophet
           there
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           The
           people
           did
           come
           to
           enquire
           of
           him
           ,
           with
           setting
           up
           their
           Idols
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           but
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             I
             will
             answer
             them
             according
             to
             their
             Idol
             .
          
           If
           men
           come
           to
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           word
           with
           their
           beloved
           sins
           ,
           and
           resolve
           that
           they
           will
           not
           part
           with
           them
           ,
           the
           Lord
           many
           times
           in
           his
           just
           judgment
           suffers
           some
           things
           in
           the
           word
           to
           be
           accidentally
           a
           means
           to
           harden
           them
           in
           that
           sin
           of
           theirs
           .
           
             I
             will
             answer
             them
             according
             to
             their
             Idol
             :
          
           Those
           men
           are
           in
           a
           dreadful
           estate
           whose
           hearts
           come
           to
           be
           hardened
           by
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Ninthly
           ,
           If
           thou
           doest
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           what
           comfort
           canst
           thou
           ever
           have
           by
           the
           word
           in
           the
           day
           of
           affliction
           ?
           Certainly
           when
           the
           day
           of
           thy
           affliction
           comes
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           nothing
           can
           comfort
           thee
           but
           the
           word
           :
           
             Vnless
             thy
             Law
             had
             been
             my
             delight
          
           (
           saith
           
             David
             )
             I
             should
             then
             have
             perished
             in
             mine
             affliction
             :
          
           But
           thou
           having
           been
           exercised
           in
           the
           word
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Name
           not
           sanctified
           ,
           thou
           must
           not
           expect
           to
           have
           thy
           soul
           comforted
           in
           the
           day
           of
           thy
           affliction
           .
           No
           marvel
           then
           though
           the
           word
           hath
           been
           applied
           again
           and
           again
           to
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           nothing
           would
           stick
           :
           I
           remember
           it
           was
           an
           expression
           of
           one
           in
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           terror
           of
           conscience
           ;
           many
           came
           to
           apply
           comfortable
           Scriptures
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           for
           a
           while
           did
           take
           those
           Scriptures
           and
           lay
           them
           upon
           his
           heart
           to
           passifie
           his
           troubled
           conscience
           ,
           but
           a
           little
           before
           he
           died
           ,
           he
           cries
           out
           with
           a
           most
           fearful
           terror
           ,
           
             There
             is
             a
             fair
             Plaister
             made
             but
             it
             will
             not
             stick
             on
             ,
             it
             wil
             not
             stick
             on
          
           so
           died
           despairing
           :
           so
           there
           is
           in
           the
           word
           such
           a
           plaister
           as
           may
           help
           a
           wounded
           and
           troubled
           conscience
           ,
           but
           canst
           thou
           expect
           that
           hast
           not
           sanctified
           Gods
           Name
           in
           thy
           life
           
           time
           that
           it
           shall
           stick
           upon
           thy
           soul
           in
           the
           day
           of
           thy
           afflction
           ?
           never
           expect
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           hath
           said
           otherwise
           ,
           Prov.
           1.
           
           
             Because
             when
             I
             cryed
             and
             call'd
             ye
             would
             not
             hear
             ,
             you
             shal
             cry
             and
             call
             and
             I
             will
             not
             hear
          
           ;
           The
           Lord
           in
           His
           Word
           cries
           to
           the
           ,
           Oh
           thou
           sinfull
           soul
           who
           are
           going
           on
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           sin
           and
           eternall
           destruction
           ,
           Return
           ,
           return
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           way
           that
           will
           bring
           thee
           to
           eternall
           miseries
           ,
           but
           here
           is
           the
           way
           that
           wil
           bring
           thee
           to
           life
           and
           eternall
           salvation
           :
           Thus
           the
           Lord
           cries
           and
           cals
           to
           day
           ,
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           thou
           stopest
           thy
           ear
           ,
           Oh
           how
           just
           is
           it
           with
           God
           to
           stop
           his
           ear
           from
           thy
           crying
           and
           calling
           in
           the
           day
           of
           thy
           affliction
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Further
           ,
           Know
           that
           thou
           that
           doest
           not
           sanctife
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           wil
           be
           made
           good
           one
           day
           upon
           thee
           ,
           God
           hath
           His
           time
           
             to
             magnifie
             his
             Law
             and
             to
             make
             it
             honorable
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           42.
           21.
           
           You
           slight
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           you
           slight
           His
           Word
           ,
           and
           despise
           it
           ,
           but
           God
           will
           magnifie
           it
           and
           make
           it
           honorable
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           sentence
           that
           thou
           hast
           heard
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           be
           made
           good
           ,
           whatsoever
           becomes
           of
           thy
           soul
           ,
           Thou
           thinkest
           that
           God
           is
           a
           merciful
           God
           ,
           &
           he
           will
           not
           damn
           thee
           ;
           but
           though
           God
           be
           merciful
           and
           hath
           regard
           to
           His
           Creatures
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           hath
           ten
           thousand
           times
           more
           regard
           to
           His
           Word
           than
           to
           all
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           and
           woman
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           stand
           to
           make
           that
           good
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           have
           such
           regard
           to
           that
           wretched
           vile
           sinfull
           soul
           of
           thine
           as
           not
           to
           honor
           His
           Word
           ,
           He
           will
           honor
           His
           Word
           whatsoever
           becomes
           of
           thee
           ,
           and
           al
           that
           thou
           hast
           heard
           and
           rejected
           shall
           be
           made
           good
           upon
           the
           on
           day
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Again
           the
           Word
           that
           thou
           doest
           reject
           and
           sin
           against
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           the
           Word
           that
           shall
           judg
           thee
           ,
           Joh.
           12.
           48.
           
           Look
           to
           it
           as
           well
           as
           you
           will
           ;
           This
           Book
           of
           God
           out
           of
           which
           we
           preach
           ,
           and
           those
           truths
           that
           we
           delivered
           to
           you
           from
           his
           Word
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           called
           over
           again
           at
           the
           great
           day
           to
           judg
           your
           souls
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           every
           of
           your
           eternal
           estates
           must
           be
           tryed
           out
           of
           this
           book
           :
           Oh
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           the
           word
           that
           must
           judg
           your
           souls
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           will
           see
           it
           a
           dreadfull
           thing
           not
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           it
           .
           And
           then
           when
           the
           Word
           doth
           judg
           you
           you
           shall
           obey
           it
           whether
           you
           will
           of
           no.
           Now
           the
           Word
           convinces
           you
           and
           you
           will
           not
           obey
           
           it
           ;
           but
           when
           God
           comes
           to
           judg
           you
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           then
           you
           shall
           obey
           it
           :
           Then
           when
           God
           comes
           to
           reade
           that
           sentence
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           
             Go
             ye
             cursed
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             :
          
           then
           I
           say
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           forced
           to
           obey
           it
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           There
           is
           yet
           one
           thing
           more
           (
           which
           should
           have
           been
           mentioned
           before
           )
           which
           is
           very
           remarkable
           ;
           That
           those
           men
           which
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           blasted
           ,
           even
           here
           while
           they
           live
           ,
           their
           parts
           and
           common
           gifts
           that
           they
           yet
           have
           will
           be
           blasted
           ,
           wither
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           .
           We
           find
           it
           ordinarily
           ,
           that
           many
           that
           are
           yong
           ,
           had
           very
           good
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           very
           good
           parts
           ,
           that
           were
           very
           hopeful
           ,
           and
           would
           speak
           very
           savorly
           where
           they
           came
           ;
           afterwards
           beginning
           by
           degrees
           to
           neglect
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           blasted
           them
           ,
           their
           gifts
           have
           withered
           ,
           the
           common
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           have
           been
           taken
           from
           them
           .
           I
           will
           give
           you
           one
           text
           for
           that
           in
           Luke
           ,
           8.
           18.
           
           
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             how
             you
             hear
             .
          
           (
           It
           is
           an
           Exhortation
           that
           follows
           upon
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           Sower
           that
           went
           out
           to
           sow
           )
           because
           it
           is
           so
           that
           when
           the
           Word
           is
           sowen
           as
           seed
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           little
           of
           it
           doth
           prosper
           ,
           and
           most
           hearers
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           it
           ,
           therefore
           look
           to
           your selves
           ;
           Why
           ?
           
             For
             whosoever
             hath
             ,
             to
             him
             shal
             be
             given
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             hath
             not
             ,
             from
             him
             shal
             be
             taken
             even
             that
             which
             he
             seemeth
             to
             have
             .
          
           You
           had
           need
           look
           to
           your selves
           how
           you
           hear
           ,
           for
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           all
           depends
           upon
           it
           under
           God
           ;
           have
           you
           got
           any
           common
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           any
           abilities
           to
           do
           any
           service
           for
           God
           ?
           do
           not
           be
           proud
           of
           them
           ,
           neither
           be
           jolly
           ,
           nor
           think
           that
           you
           are
           able
           to
           do
           better
           than
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           are
           but
           ordinary
           things
           that
           the
           Minister
           speaks
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           gotten
           into
           a
           higher
           form
           .
           Look
           to
           your selves
           ,
           take
           heed
           you
           come
           not
           to
           the
           Word
           with
           a
           proud
           Spirit
           ,
           be
           not
           offended
           at
           the
           plainness
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           take
           heed
           how
           you
           hear
           ,
           for
           if
           you
           do
           not
           ,
           that
           that
           you
           seem
           to
           have
           shall
           be
           taken
           from
           you
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           :
           You
           seem
           to
           have
           excellent
           gifts
           ,
           yea
           ,
           you
           seem
           to
           have
           grace
           too
           ,
           but
           take
           heed
           how
           you
           hear
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           whatsoever
           parts
           you
           have
           got
           ,
           though
           you
           be
           highly
           esteemed
           in
           the
           company
           where
           you
           come
           ;
           and
           you
           are
           able
           to
           do
           things
           more
           than
           others
           ,
           yet
           I
           say
           ,
           Take
           heed
           how
           you
           hear
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           that
           that
           you
           have
           will
           be
           taken
           away
           from
           you
           :
           have
           
           we
           not
           seen
           this
           in
           our
           own
           experience
           ?
           and
           it
           is
           apparant
           that
           they
           began
           to
           be
           withered
           and
           to
           be
           blasted
           by
           neglecting
           of
           the
           word
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           look
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           doe
           sanctifie
           the
           name
           of
           God
           in
           His
           Word
           ,
           and
           let
           your
           hearts
           bow
           unto
           it
           as
           unto
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           wait
           upon
           it
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           it
           ,
           lest
           you
           wither
           and
           be
           blasted
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           shewen
           the
           great
           evil
           of
           not
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           and
           how
           God
           will
           be
           sanctified
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           be
           very
           brief
           in
           the
           Use
           of
           Exhortation
           .
        
         
           Oh
           that
           the
           Lord
           by
           this
           would
           cause
           something
           to
           stick
           upon
           your
           hearts
           ,
           that
           what
           hath
           been
           preached
           in
           this
           point
           may
           be
           made
           useful
           for
           many
           Sermons
           afterwards
           !
           that
           it
           might
           be
           said
           of
           you
           in
           this
           place
           as
           it
           was
           said
           of
           them
           in
           Act.
           13.
           48.
           
           
             When
             the
             Gentils
             heard
             this
             they
             were
             glad
             ,
             and
             glorified
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             as
             were
             ordained
             to
             eternal
             life
             beleeved
             .
          
           Oh!
           that
           God
           would
           make
           every
           one
           of
           you
           to
           be
           a
           means
           to
           glorifie
           the
           Word
           of
           God!
           That
           should
           be
           our
           care
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           may
           be
           glorified
           by
           us
           ;
           we
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           take
           heed
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           be
           not
           dishonored
           by
           us
           ;
           In
           2
           Thess
           .
           3.
           1.
           
           
             Finally
             brethren
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             may
             have
             free
             course
             ,
             and
             be
             glorified
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             is
             with
             you
             :
          
           Oh
           that
           we
           were
           able
           to
           say
           so
           !
           and
           yet
           through
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           some
           degree
           we
           hope
           we
           can
           say
           so
           :
           and
           I
           could
           heartily
           pray
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           might
           be
           glorified
           in
           all
           places
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           with
           many
           of
           you
           ;
           but
           yet
           go
           on
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           labor
           every
           one
           of
           you
           that
           it
           may
           be
           more
           glorified
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           manifest
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           in
           your
           Conversations
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           do
           behold
           you
           may
           glorifie
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Oh
           what
           hath
           the
           Lord
           wrought
           in
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           in
           such
           families
           ,
           families
           that
           were
           wretched
           ,
           vile
           ,
           carnal
           ,
           and
           liv'd
           without
           God
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           Prophane
           ,
           Swearers
           ,
           Foul-mouth'd
           ,
           Unclean
           ;
           Now
           since
           they
           have
           attended
           upon
           the
           Word
           ,
           how
           hath
           it
           wrought
           upon
           them
           !
           what
           a
           change
           is
           there
           in
           such
           men
           and
           women
           !
           That
           the
           carnal
           husband
           may
           say
           ,
           Since
           such
           time
           as
           my
           wise
           hath
           attended
           upon
           the
           Word
           ,
           I
           have
           seen
           a
           beauty
           in
           her
           conversation
           ,
           she
           it
           more
           holy
           ,
           more
           gentle
           ,
           and
           meek
           ;
           and
           so
           my
           
           servant
           ,
           more
           submissive
           and
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           so
           my
           children
           more
           obedient
           than
           before
           ;
           Oh
           that
           the
           Word
           may
           be
           thus
           glorified
           .
           Take
           heed
           I
           beseech
           you
           that
           the
           word
           be
           not
           blasphemed
           by
           any
           of
           you
           :
           In
           Tit.
           2.
           5.
           there
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           divers
           exhortations
           ,
           and
           among
           others
           to
           Wives
           ,
           and
           to
           Servants
           ,
           
             To
             be
             discreet
             ;
             chast
             ,
             keepers
             at
             home
             good
             ,
             obedient
             to
             their
             owne
             husbands
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             be
             not
             blasphemed
          
           ;
           you
           must
           performe
           your
           duties
           unto
           your
           husbands
           and
           why
           ?
           that
           so
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           be
           not
           blasphemed
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           neither
           your
           husband
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           your
           friends
           may
           blaspheme
           the
           Word
           and
           say
           .
           What
           do
           you
           get
           this
           by
           going
           to
           Sermons
           ?
           Oh
           it
           should
           pierce
           your
           hearts
           when
           as
           your
           conscience
           tell
           you
           that
           you
           have
           given
           cause
           whereby
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           should
           be
           blasphemed
           :
           and
           so
           he
           exhorts
           servants
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           this
           argument
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             be
             not
             blasphemed
             :
          
           you
           get
           up
           early
           in
           a
           morning
           to
           here
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           's
           good
           ,
           but
           take
           heed
           you
           give
           no
           occasion
           that
           the
           word
           be
           blasphemed
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           shall
           shew
           what
           an
           excellent
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           so
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           His
           Word
           as
           to
           honor
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           God
           will
           sanctifie
           His
           own
           Name
           in
           mercie
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           All
           the
           good
           in
           the
           word
           is
           thine
           if
           thou
           dost
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           .
           There
           is
           abundance
           of
           good
           in
           this
           Word
           that
           we
           preach
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           all
           the
           good
           in
           that
           to
           be
           thine
           ,
           that
           must
           needs
           be
           an
           excellent
           thing
           ;
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           smotimes
           I
           read
           and
           heare
           such
           things
           in
           the
           Word
           that
           if
           I
           were
           but
           sure
           that
           these
           things
           were
           my
           portion
           ,
           how
           happy
           should
           I
           be
           ?
           Here
           's
           one
           signe
           by
           which
           thou
           maiest
           be
           assured
           that
           they
           are
           all
           thy
           portion
           :
           Is
           it
           thy
           unfaned
           care
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           His
           Word
           ?
           Oh
           peace
           be
           to
           thee
           !
           all
           the
           good
           in
           the
           Word
           in
           thine
           :
           And
           here
           we
           might
           fall
           into
           a
           commendation
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           if
           I
           should
           give
           way
           to
           that
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           time
           would
           quickly
           be
           gone
           ,
           I
           will
           only
           give
           you
           one
           Scripture
           for
           your
           encouragment
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           his
           Word
           by
           way
           of
           commendation
           of
           it
           it
           is
           Rom.
           10.
           5
           ,
           (
           a
           place
           I
           am
           afraid
           you
           have
           not
           heard
           the
           sweetnes
           of
           it
           for
           the
           want
           of
           understanding
           it
           )
           It
           is
           quoted
           out
           of
           
             Deut.
             for
          
           Moses
           
             describeth
             the
          
           
           
             righteousnes
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             which
             doth
             those
             things
             shal
             live
             by
             them
             .
             But
             the
             righteousness
             which
             is
             of
             faith
             speaketh
             on
             this
             wise
             ;
             Say
             not
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             who
             shal
             ascend
             into
             Heaven
             that
             is
             ,
             To
             bring
             Christ
             down
             from
             above
             ;
             or
             ,
             who
             shal
             ascend
             into
             the
             deep
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             To
             bring
             Christ
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             ?
             But
             what
             saith
             it
             ?
             The
             word
             is
             nigh
             thee
             ,
             even
             in
             thy
             mouth
             and
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             faith
             which
             we
             preach
             .
          
           The
           text
           hath
           some
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           yet
           exceeding
           sweet
           to
           us
           to
           know
           it
           ;
           I
           confess
           if
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           had
           not
           quoted
           this
           place
           out
           of
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           and
           thus
           interpreted
           it
           ,
           who
           could
           ever
           have
           thought
           in
           reading
           of
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           that
           by
           one
           had
           been
           meant
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           other
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           Therefore
           the
           meaning
           is
           this
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           comparison
           between
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Concerning
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           there
           is
           two
           things
           wherein
           that
           comes
           short
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           so
           nigh
           thee
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           so
           certain
           to
           assure
           thy
           soul
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           thee
           to
           all
           eternity
           :
           The
           Word
           of
           the
           Law
           saith
           ,
           
             Who
             shall
             ascend
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             &c.
          
           but
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           
             is
             nigh
             thee
             ,
             even
             in
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             heart
             .
          
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           Why
           is
           not
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Law
           as
           nigh
           one
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           I
           Answer
           ,
           The
           Word
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           you
           hear
           it
           in
           your
           ears
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           written
           in
           the
           heart
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           :
           The
           Law
           cannot
           work
           savingly
           upon
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           man
           to
           bring
           salvation
           :
           those
           that
           are
           meerly
           Legal
           ,
           they
           can
           hear
           the
           duties
           that
           are
           required
           ,
           but
           the
           Word
           hath
           no
           power
           to
           write
           in
           their
           hearts
           what
           they
           do
           hear
           :
           But
           now
           when
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           is
           nigh
           you
           ,
           even
           in
           your
           very
           hearts
           as
           wel
           as
           in
           your
           ears
           ;
           God
           speaks
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           comes
           into
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           there
           it
           works
           efficaciously
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           cannot
           :
           The
           Law
           is
           but
           a
           dead
           Letter
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           If
           you
           come
           meerly
           to
           hear
           the
           Law
           preached
           ,
           add
           not
           in
           an
           Evangelical
           way
           ,
           you
           may
           hear
           it
           a
           hundred
           times
           ,
           and
           it
           wil
           never
           be
           written
           in
           your
           hearts
           ?
           but
           when
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Gospel
           in
           an
           Evangelical
           way
           ,
           that
           will
           come
           to
           be
           written
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           nigh
           you
           .
           But
           what
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           
           
             Say
             not
             ,
             who
             shall
             ascend
             up
             into
             Heaven
             &
             c
             ?
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           this
           ,
           As
           if
           the
           Apostle
           should
           say
           ,
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           while
           you
           have
           no
           other
           but
           the
           righteousness
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           you
           are
           at
           an
           infinite
           uncertainty
           about
           your
           eternal
           estates
           .
           The
           Law
           saith
           ,
           
             Do
             and
             live
          
           ;
           but
           you
           can
           never
           know
           when
           you
           have
           done
           enough
           so
           as
           to
           be
           certain
           that
           you
           are
           well
           for
           eternity
           :
           That
           saith
           ,
           
             Who
             shal
             ascend
             into
             Heaven
          
           to
           know
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           concerning
           me
           ?
           whether
           he
           will
           accept
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           obedience
           and
           worship
           that
           I
           tender
           up
           to
           him
           ?
           
             Who
             shall
             go
             down
             into
             the
             deep
             ?
          
           Who
           shall
           go
           down
           to
           Hell
           to
           know
           there
           ,
           whether
           that
           place
           be
           prepared
           for
           him
           or
           no
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           phrase
           that
           only
           expresseth
           an
           uncertainty
           that
           one
           cannot
           be
           satisfied
           about
           his
           eternal
           estate
           ,
           except
           he
           could
           go
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           there
           see
           and
           read
           Gods
           Book
           ,
           and
           so
           discover
           Gods
           mind
           concerning
           him
           ;
           or
           go
           down
           to
           Hell
           ,
           and
           so
           know
           whether
           that
           place
           be
           appointed
           for
           him
           or
           not
           ;
           except
           I
           can
           do
           one
           of
           these
           I
           cannot
           certainly
           tell
           ,
           (
           meerly
           by
           the
           Law
           )
           whether
           I
           shall
           go
           to
           Heaven
           or
           Hell.
           As
           you
           that
           are
           Merchants
           and
           Dealers
           abroad
           ,
           you
           are
           at
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           uncertainty
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           your
           estates
           .
           Indeed
           if
           I
           could
           send
           one
           over
           to
           the
           Indies
           to
           tell
           me
           now
           my
           Ship
           prospered
           ,
           then
           I
           could
           be
           at
           a
           certainty
           ,
           then
           I
           should
           hear
           whether
           I
           were
           a
           rich
           man
           yea
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           but
           except
           I
           could
           do
           such
           a
           thing
           I
           am
           at
           an
           uncertainty
           :
           Such
           is
           the
           expression
           here
           ,
           As
           if
           a
           poor
           soul
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           loth
           to
           perish
           eternally
           :
           But
           all
           the
           while
           the
           soul
           remains
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           it
           remains
           in
           an
           uncertain
           condition
           ;
           but
           now
           saith
           he
           ,
           The
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           nigh
           thee
           ,
           even
           in
           thine
           heart
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Word
           that
           we
           preach
           ,
           that
           saith
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           9.
           
           
             If
             thou
             shalt
             confess
             with
             thy
             mouth
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             shalt
             beleeve
             in
             thine
             heart
             that
             God
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           This
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           that
           is
           come
           into
           thine
           heart
           doth
           assure
           thy
           soul
           of
           thy
           eternal
           estate
           ,
           so
           that
           though
           thou
           canst
           not
           go
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           nor
           go
           down
           to
           Hell
           ,
           yet
           thou
           hast
           that
           in
           thine
           heart
           ,
           that
           doth
           as
           it
           were
           assure
           thee
           that
           thou
           shalt
           be
           eternally
           saved
           ,
           as
           if
           thou
           wert
           able
           to
           go
           up
           to
           the
           highest
           Heavens
           and
           fetch
           News
           from
           thence
           .
           Oh
           now
           ,
           the
           good
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           how
           should
           we
           prize
           it
           ,
           and
           keep
           
           it
           in
           our
           hearts
           ?
           for
           that
           's
           in
           our
           hearts
           that
           will
           assure
           us
           of
           our
           salvation
           to
           all
           eternity
           ,
           and
           of
           Gods
           eternal
           purpose
           to
           do
           thee
           good
           in
           Heaven
           .
           You
           would
           account
           it
           a
           great
           happiness
           if
           there
           could
           be
           any
           art
           to
           send
           abroad
           to
           the
           Straits
           or
           to
           other
           place
           ,
           to
           know
           how
           things
           fare
           with
           you
           :
           but
           now
           if
           thou
           hast
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           within
           thee
           ,
           if
           that
           prevails
           in
           thy
           soul
           ,
           thou
           hast
           alwaies
           got
           something
           in
           thy
           heart
           that
           will
           tell
           thee
           how
           things
           are
           with
           thee
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           thee
           for
           all
           eternity
           .
           Oh
           who
           would
           not
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           hearing
           of
           His
           Word
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           such
           a
           blessed
           Word
           wherein
           the
           Gospel
           is
           opened
           with
           more
           clearness
           than
           it
           hath
           been
           to
           many
           of
           our
           fore-fathers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           certain
           evidence
           of
           your
           election
           ,
           in
           Thess
           .
           1.
           3.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             Remembring
             without
             ceasing
             your
             work
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             labor
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             patience
             of
             hope
             in
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Father
             ,
             Knowing
             Brethren
             ,
             beloved
             your
             election
             of
             God
          
           ;
           Why
           ?
           
             For
             our
             Gospel
             came
             not
             to
             you
             in
             Word
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Power
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             in
             much
             assurance
             .
          
           And
           know
           this
           excellency
           there
           is
           in
           Sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           mark
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           more
           blessed
           thing
           ,
           than
           if
           you
           did
           bear
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           your
           wombs
           ;
           You
           that
           are
           women
           ,
           would
           not
           you
           have
           accounted
           it
           a
           great
           happines
           if
           Christ
           had
           been
           born
           in
           your
           wombs
           ?
           Now
           if
           thou
           comest
           to
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           sanctifiest
           Gods
           Name
           in
           it
           ,
           thou
           art
           in
           a
           better
           condition
           ,
           and
           hast
           a
           greater
           blessing
           upon
           thee
           ,
           than
           if
           thou
           hadest
           born
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           thy
           womb
           .
           In
           Luk
           11.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             as
             he
             spake
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             a
             certain
             woman
             of
             the
             company
             lift
             up
             her
             voice
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Blessed
             is
             the
             womb
             that
             bear
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             paps
             which
             thou
             hast
             sucked
             .
          
           Seeing
           Christ
           and
           what
           gracious
           things
           came
           from
           him
           ,
           she
           spake
           so
           ;
           
             But
             he
             said
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             rather
             blessed
             are
             they
             that
             hear
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             and
             keep
             it
             .
          
           That
           is
           Labor
           to
           sanctifie
           my
           Name
           ,
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           opened
           in
           the
           particulars
           )
           rather
           is
           that
           woman
           blessed
           that
           doth
           so
           ,
           than
           the
           woman
           that
           bear
           Christ
           :
           Me
           thinks
           this
           one
           Scripture
           should
           be
           such
           a
           Scripture
           for
           women
           ,
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           instead
           of
           a
           hundred
           Scriptures
           ;
           certainly
           thou
           maiest
           be
           so
           blessed
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           beleeve
           the
           word
           that
           comes
           from
           Christs
           mouth
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Do
           you
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           will
           sanctifie
           you
           ,
           by
           that
           your
           souls
           come
           to
           be
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           comfort
           you
           in
           the
           day
           of
           your
           affliction
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           save
           you
           at
           last
           .
        
         
           4
           ,
           You
           that
           do
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           hearing
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           at
           the
           great
           day
           of
           Judgment
           :
           You
           will
           be
           an
           honor
           to
           them
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           .
           In
           Phil.
           2.
           16.
           
           
             Holding
             forth
          
           (
           saith
           the
           text
           )
           
             the
             Word
             of
             Life
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           all
           the
           hearers
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           hold
           forth
           the
           Word
           of
           Life
           .
           When
           you
           go
           home
           ,
           you
           must
           hold
           forth
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           you
           hear
           :
           well
           ,
           what
           wil
           become
           of
           that
           ?
           
             That
             I
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             run
             in
             vain
             ,
             neither
             labored
             in
             vain
             :
          
           Let
           that
           be
           one
           Motive
           amongst
           the
           rest
           .
           Saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           This
           will
           be
           such
           a
           glory
           to
           me
           ,
           
             That
             I
             in
             the
             day
             if
             Iesus
             Christ
             shall
             rejoyce
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             labored
             in
             vain
             ,
          
           I
           shal
           bless
           God
           for
           all
           my
           studies
           and
           care
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           pains
           that
           ever
           I
           have
           taken
           ,
           and
           venturing
           my self
           for
           this
           people
           ,
           I
           shall
           bless
           God
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           Would
           it
           not
           be
           a
           comfortable
           thing
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           that
           come
           to
           preach
           the
           Word
           saithfully
           to
           you
           ,
           if
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           you
           should
           hear
           them
           blessing
           God
           that
           ever
           he
           did
           send
           them
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           in
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           you
           should
           hear
           them
           saying
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           had
           I
           been
           sent
           to
           another
           place
           I
           should
           have
           spent
           all
           my
           strength
           in
           vain
           ,
           but
           through
           thy
           mercy
           I
           was
           sent
           to
           a
           teachable
           people
           that
           were
           ready
           to
           imbrace
           thy
           Word
           ,
           Oh!
           this
           is
           my
           crown
           and
           glory
           .
           Would
           it
           not
           do
           good
           to
           any
           whose
           hearts
           are
           faithful
           ,
           to
           think
           this
           ,
           That
           their
           holding
           froth
           the
           Word
           of
           Life
           will
           not
           only
           be
           a
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           chief
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           be
           a
           glory
           to
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           recompence
           all
           their
           labors
           ,
           that
           you
           shall
           not
           only
           be
           saved
           your selves
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           add
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           faithful
           Ministers
           likwise
           when
           they
           do
           appear
           before
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           shall
           add
           one
           particular
           more
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           time
           coming
           when
           God
           shall
           
             magnifie
             his
          
           word
           
             and
             make
             it
             honorable
          
           .
           What
           a
           joy
           shall
           it
           be
           to
           thee
           when
           the
           Lord
           before
           Men
           and
           Angels
           shall
           come
           to
           magnifie
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           honorable
           ;
           for
           thee
           then
           to
           think
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           Word
           that
           spoke
           to
           my
           heart
           at
           such
           and
           such
           a
           time
           this
           is
           that
           Word
           that
           I
           did
           reverence
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           obey
           ;
           that
           I
           did
           love
           ,
           that
           I
           made
           to
           be
           the
           joy
           of
           my
           heart
           ,
           this
           Word
           the
           Lord
           now
           doth
           magnifie
           and
           make
           to
           be
           honorable
           :
           This
           will
           be
           comfortable
           to
           thy
           soul
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           ELEVENTH
           SERMON
        
         
           
             Leviticus
             ,
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
             in
             them
             that
             come
             nigh
             me
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           last
           day
           we
           finished
           the
           Point
           fanctification
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           his
           Word
           ;
           and
           now
           we
           will
           proceed
           to
           the
           sanctification
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           That
           's
           the
           next
           duty
           of
           Worship
           .
        
         
           Now
           first
           for
           the
           word
           ,
           Sacrament
           ;
           I
           confess
           we
           have
           not
           that
           word
           in
           all
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           as
           neither
           have
           we
           the
           word
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           words
           which
           Ministers
           make
           use
           of
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Religion
           by
           ;
           but
           yet
           it
           is
           usefull
           to
           consider
           the
           meaning
           why
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Church
           have
           given
           this
           name
           ,
           unto
           those
           sings
           and
           seals
           that
           the
           Church
           receives
           :
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           to
           hallow
           a
           thing
           ,
           or
           to
           dedicate
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           Sacraments
           there
           are
           outward
           things
           that
           are
           made
           holy
           ,
           for
           holy
           and
           spirituall
           ends
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           our selves
           do
           (
           as
           it
           where
           )
           hallow
           or
           dedicate
           our selves
           unto
           God
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           these
           Ordinances
           :
           That
           one
           reason
           from
           whence
           it
           hath
           the
           name
           .
        
         
           Or
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           some
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           Sacramentum
           because
           it
           is
           to
           be
           received
           sacrament
           ,
           with
           a
           holy
           mind
           ,
           and
           therefore
           caled
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           The
           Churches
           have
           vsed
           it
           a
           long
           time
           ;
           in
           Tertulliar's
           time
           (
           which
           was
           above
           fourteen
           hundred
           years
           since
           )
           he
           was
           the
           first
           that
           we
           find
           vsed
           this
           word
           ,
           and
           most
           that
           
           would
           open
           the
           word
           unto
           us
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           especially
           it
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           Solders
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           came
           &
           listed
           themselves
           ,
           bound
           themselves
           in
           to
           a
           solemn
           Oath
           to
           be
           faithfull
           to
           their
           Captain
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           cause
           that
           they
           did
           undertake
           ;
           and
           the
           Oath
           they
           were
           wount
           to
           call
           Sacramentum
           ,
           A
           Sacrament
           .
           Now
           in
           regard
           that
           Christians
           when
           they
           come
           to
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           seale
           a
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           do
           not
           formally
           and
           explicitely
           take
           an
           Oath
           ,
           yet
           they
           bind
           themselves
           in
           a
           holy
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           hath
           the
           strength
           even
           of
           an
           Oath
           in
           it
           ;
           (
           For
           a
           solemn
           Promise
           to
           the
           high
           God
           hath
           the
           strength
           of
           an
           Oath
           in
           it
           )
           and
           from
           thence
           they
           were
           call'd
           by
           these
           names
           ,
           Srcraments
           :
           but
           that
           for
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           understand
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           word
           the
           Scripture
           useth
           to
           set
           out
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           by
           that
           that
           now
           I
           am
           speaking
           of
           ,
           is
           
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           so
           you
           have
           it
           in
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           6.
           
           
             The
             cup
             of
             blessing
             which
             we
             bless
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             Communion
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ?
             The
             bread
             which
             we
             break
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           I
           say
           we
           are
           now
           treating
           about
           this
           point
           ,
           how
           we
           are
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           
             in
             that
             which
             the
             Scripture
             cals
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           And
           now
           for
           the
           opening
           of
           that
        
         
           First
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           that
           this
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
          
           in
           this
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           it
           will
           not
           come
           up
           to
           our
           point
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           we
           shall
           shew
           that
           God
           is
           to
           be
           sanctified
           in
           this
           duty
           of
           worship
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           thirdly
           ,
           how
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           We
           do
           in
           this
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           ;
           We
           worship
           God
           ;
           For
           when
           we
           are
           coming
           to
           receive
           these
           holy
           Signs
           and
           Seals
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           present
           our selves
           before
           God
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           to
           deale
           with
           God
           Himself
           in
           a
           service
           that
           He
           Himself
           requires
           of
           us
           ,
           in
           a
           Holy
           ,
           in
           a
           Divine
           service
           ;
           we
           come
           to
           present
           our selvess
           to
           God
           for
           blessing
           ,
           for
           communication
           of
           some
           higher
           good
           unto
           us
           than
           pobssily
           those
           Creatures
           that
           we
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           ,
           are
           able
           of
           themselves
           to
           convey
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           come
           for
           a
           higher
           good
           than
           to
           tast
           a
           pece
           of
           bread
           ,
           or
           to
           drink
           a
           draught
           of
           wine
           ,
           we
           come
           (
           I
           say
           )
           to
           present
           our selves
           to
           God
           ;
           that
           we
           
           might
           have
           Communion
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           might
           have
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           conveyed
           unto
           us
           through
           these
           things
           ;
           now
           certainly
           this
           is
           a
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           to
           present
           our selves
           ,
           for
           the
           conveyance
           of
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           through
           these
           Creatures
           ,
           yea
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           have
           communion
           with
           God
           himself
           in
           them
           ,
           this
           is
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           his
           Table
           ;
           therefore
           we
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           ;
           had
           not
           God
           instituted
           and
           appointed
           these
           Creatures
           ,
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           and
           the
           actions
           about
           them
           to
           be
           the
           means
           of
           conveyance
           of
           blessing
           unto
           us
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           Will-worship
           for
           us
           to
           have
           expected
           any
           further
           presence
           of
           God
           in
           such
           creatures
           ,
           than
           there
           is
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           them
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           God
           is
           present
           with
           every
           Creature
           ,
           when
           we
           eat
           and
           drink
           at
           our
           Tables
           God
           is
           present
           there
           ;
           but
           we
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           worship
           God
           there
           ;
           for
           we
           there
           look
           for
           no
           further
           presence
           of
           God
           with
           us
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           convey
           further
           good
           than
           the
           Lord
           hath
           put
           into
           the
           nature
           of
           those
           things
           ;
           only
           when
           godly
           people
           take
           them
           ,
           and
           receive
           them
           as
           blessings
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           take
           them
           as
           the
           blessings
           of
           God
           that
           come
           out
           of
           love
           to
           them
           .
           But
           now
           when
           we
           come
           to
           receive
           that
           which
           is
           cal'd
           
             the
             Communion
          
           ,
           there
           we
           expect
           things
           that
           are
           beyond
           the
           nature
           of
           these
           creatures
           ,
           to
           convey
           that
           that
           is
           by
           an
           institution
           of
           God
           set
           apart
           for
           supernatural
           uses
           and
           ends
           ,
           not
           to
           convey
           in
           any
           natural
           way
           such
           and
           such
           things
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           supernatural
           way
           ,
           through
           the
           institution
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           comes
           to
           be
           worship
           .
           Had
           we
           not
           I
           say
           a
           command
           for
           this
           ,
           it
           were
           superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           for
           us
           to
           make
           use
           of
           such
           creatures
           for
           such
           ends
           .
           If
           any
           man
           in
           the
           world
           should
           have
           appointed
           a
           piece
           of
           Bread
           ,
           or
           a
           draught
           of
           Wine
           ,
           to
           have
           signified
           and
           sealed
           the
           Body
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           Superstition
           in
           any
           ,
           and
           Wil-worship
           ,
           and
           sinful
           and
           abominable
           to
           you
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           to
           look
           upon
           God
           ,
           setting
           apart
           these
           Creatures
           for
           such
           holy
           and
           solemn
           ends
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           we
           come
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           them
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ;
           and
           we
           come
           likewise
           to
           tender
           up
           our
           homage
           to
           God
           when
           we
           come
           to
           attend
           upon
           him
           in
           such
           Ordinances
           as
           these
           are
           ;
           to
           tender
           up
           that
           homage
           that
           is
           due
           from
           us
           poor
           creatures
           ,
           unto
           such
           an
           infinite
           and
           glorious
           God
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           draw
           nigh
           to
           him
           in
           these
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           must
           santifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           him
           ▪
           whatsoever
           we
           do
           
             whether
             we
             eat
             or
             drink
             we
             must
             do
             all
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
          
           Now
           if
           your
           common
           eating
           and
           drinking
           we
           must
           do
           all
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           certanly
           in
           this
           spiritual
           eating
           and
           drinking
           there
           must
           be
           some
           special
           thing
           done
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           there
           is
           so
           much
           of
           God
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           here
           there
           is
           a
           presenting
           before
           us
           the
           great
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Mysteries
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           deep
           Councells
           of
           God
           concerning
           Eternal
           Life
           are
           presented
           before
           us
           in
           these
           outward
           Elements
           of
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           and
           action
           thereof
           ;
           Now
           when
           we
           come
           to
           eat
           and
           to
           drink
           those
           things
           that
           are
           appointed
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           great
           Misteries
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           deepest
           of
           the
           Councells
           of
           God
           concerning
           mans
           Eternall
           good
           ,
           wherein
           especally
           God
           will
           gloryfie
           Himself
           ;
           we
           had
           need
           there
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           things
           that
           are
           very
           great
           and
           glorious
           that
           are
           presented
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           or
           the
           communion
           it
           is
           an
           Ordinance
           that
           Christ
           hath
           left
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           abundance
           of
           his
           love
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           shall
           find
           if
           you
           read
           in
           the
           institution
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           25
           of
           Matthew
           that
           the
           same
           night
           wherein
           Christ
           was
           betrayed
           ,
           he
           took
           bread
           and
           brake
           it
           ;
           though
           Christ
           was
           to
           die
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           encounter
           with
           the
           warth
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           that
           very
           night
           he
           was
           to
           be
           in
           an
           Agony
           and
           to
           sweat
           drops
           of
           Water
           and
           Blood
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           to
           die
           and
           to
           have
           these
           tryals
           of
           wrath
           powered
           upon
           him
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           put
           him
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
          
           yet
           he
           busies
           his
           thoughts
           that
           every
           night
           to
           institute
           this
           Supper
           ;
           surely
           this
           must
           be
           a
           great
           Ordinance
           ,
           &
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           love
           of
           Christ
           in
           it
           .
           Christ
           saw
           that
           his
           Church
           had
           need
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           that
           night
           when
           he
           was
           betrayed
           have
           his
           thoughts
           busied
           about
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           this
           is
           .
           One
           would
           think
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           enough
           to
           take
           up
           his
           thoughts
           concerning
           Himself
           being
           to
           encounter
           with
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           for
           mans
           sin
           ;
           but
           for
           all
           that
           great
           work
           Christ
           had
           to
           encounter
           with
           ,
           yet
           his
           thoughts
           are
           busied
           about
           this
           great
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Supper
           ,
           and
           therfore
           there
           was
           great
           love
           in
           it
           ,
           Christ
           saw
           
           that
           it
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           moment
           ;
           Now
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           great
           cause
           why
           we
           should
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           such
           an
           Ordinance
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           account
           it
           as
           a
           common
           and
           ordinary
           thing
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           must
           sanctifie
           Gods
           name
           in
           this
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           of
           our
           communion
           with
           Christ
           ,
           wherein
           we
           come
           to
           have
           such
           a
           neer
           Union
           and
           Communion
           with
           him
           as
           to
           eat
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           to
           drink
           his
           Blood
           ,
           and
           to
           sit
           at
           his
           Table
           .
           We
           come
           to
           have
           communion
           with
           Christ
           even
           in
           all
           our
           sences
           ;
           now
           Christ
           coming
           so
           fully
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           cals
           upon
           us
           to
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           when
           we
           come
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           this
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           is
           sealed
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           comes
           to
           be
           sealed
           in
           both
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           ;
           now
           when
           we
           come
           to
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           God
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           both
           to
           have
           the
           Seal
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           seal
           on
           ours
           ,
           surely
           this
           must
           needs
           call
           for
           a
           sanctified
           use
           of
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           is
           so
           holy
           as
           this
           is
           .
           And
           that
           's
           the
           first
           reason
           why
           we
           are
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           this
           ,
           because
           if
           we
           be
           in
           ordinary
           eating
           and
           drinking
           we
           must
           do
           it
           ,
           then
           in
           this
           ,
           wherin
           there
           is
           so
           much
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Godliness
           are
           set
           before
           us
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           so
           much
           of
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           have
           close
           Communion
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           wherein
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           comes
           to
           be
           sealed
           on
           both
           sides
           :
           there
           had
           need
           therefore
           be
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           the
           use
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Consider
           this
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           duty
           in
           al
           the
           book
           of
           God
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           that
           is
           urged
           with
           more
           strength
           and
           severity
           than
           this
           is
           ;
           as
           in
           that
           place
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           sheweth
           ,
           where
           you
           have
           required
           of
           every
           one
           that
           comes
           to
           receive
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           
             That
             they
             should
             examine
             themselves
             and
             so
             eat
          
           ;
           and
           you
           have
           the
           most
           dreadful
           expressions
           against
           those
           that
           do
           not
           do
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           are
           mentioned
           against
           the
           neglect
           of
           any
           duty
           in
           all
           the
           book
           of
           God
           ;
           there
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           faith
           ,
           That
           
             whosoever
             eats
             and
             drinks
             unworthily
          
           ,
           First
           ,
           
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           then
           Secondly
           ,
           
             he
             eats
             and
             drink●
             his
             own
             d●mnation
             :
          
           These
           two
           expressions
           have
           as
           much
           dreadfulness
           in
           them
           as
           can
           be
           imagined
           ,
           and
           we
           do
           not
           find
           an
           exhortation
           to
           a
           duty
           backt
           with
           two
           such
           severe
           expressions
           (
           in
           case
           we
           should
           neglect
           our
           duty
           )
           as
           this
           
           exhortation
           .
           What
           if
           we
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           this
           dutie
           ?
           we
           come
           to
           be
           
             guilty
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           Blood
           guiltiness
           is
           a
           terrible
           thing
           ;
           you
           know
           David
           cries
           out
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             deliver
             me
             from
             blood
             guiltiness
          
           ;
           to
           have
           but
           the
           Blood
           of
           an
           ordinary
           man
           to
           lie
           upon
           one
           ,
           to
           shed
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           vilest
           Rogue
           that
           lives
           in
           a
           murderous
           way
           ,
           it
           would
           lie
           upon
           the
           conscience
           and
           be
           very
           terrible
           ;
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           such
           a
           man
           can
           be
           quiet
           all
           his
           daies
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           never
           such
           a
           seared
           conscience
           :
           An
           Heathen
           could
           not
           be
           at
           quiet
           if
           he
           hath
           the
           guilt
           of
           Blood
           lie
           upon
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           blood
           is
           ten
           thousand
           thousand
           times
           more
           worth
           than
           the
           blood
           of
           all
           the
           men
           that
           ever
           lived
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           most
           dreadful
           thing
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           fearful
           expression
           ,
           
             Guilty
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           offers
           such
           an
           indignitie
           to
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           will
           charge
           him
           of
           being
           guiltie
           of
           it
           ,
           guiltie
           of
           abusing
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           
             he
             doth
             eat
             and
             drink
             his
             own
             damnation
             :
          
           but
           we
           shall
           speak
           more
           to
           that
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           shew
           how
           God
           will
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           in
           those
           that
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           it
           here
           in
           this
           holy
           Ordinance
           .
           I
           will
           not
           therfore
           spend
           further
           time
           in
           those
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           I
           bring
           them
           only
           now
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           There
           is
           nothing
           that
           strikes
           more
           upon
           a
           mans
           conscience
           ;
           we
           find
           it
           by
           experience
           ,
           even
           upon
           wicked
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           and
           especially
           upon
           such
           begin
           to
           be
           enlightned
           in
           the
           holiness
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           God
           hath
           put
           much
           honor
           upon
           it
           :
           I
           confess
           some
           men
           may
           use
           it
           superstitiously
           though
           it
           be
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           God
           hath
           put
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           honor
           upon
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           that
           men
           that
           are
           very
           wicked
           otherwise
           ,
           yet
           their
           consciences
           tell
           them
           that
           when
           they
           come
           to
           this
           Ordinance
           then
           they
           must
           be
           good
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           not
           sin
           ,
           but
           have
           good
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           good
           prayers
           at
           that
           time
           .
           And
           many
           times
           they
           dare
           not
           come
           ,
           if
           their
           consciences
           tell
           them
           that
           they
           live
           in
           some
           sin
           .
           I
           knew
           one
           my self
           once
           that
           was
           to
           be
           executed
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           never
           received
           this
           Ordinance
           in
           all
           his
           life
           ,
           though
           about
           fourtie
           yeers
           of
           age
           ;
           And
           being
           
           askt
           the
           reason
           why
           ,
           he
           confest
           that
           he
           lived
           in
           some
           sin
           that
           he
           was
           loth
           to
           leave
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           never
           come
           to
           that
           Ordinance
           all
           his
           life
           ,
           though
           herein
           the
           Devil
           gul'd
           and
           deceived
           him
           ;
           but
           I
           mention
           it
           to
           shew
           what
           a
           power
           there
           is
           in
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           about
           this
           Ordinance
           ;
           this
           ordinarily
           is
           one
           of
           the
           first
           things
           that
           strikes
           upon
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           have
           their
           consciences
           awakened
           ,
           Oh
           how
           have
           I
           prophaned
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           holy
           communion
           and
           have
           not
           sanctified
           his
           name
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           That
           God
           should
           be
           sanctified
           in
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           that
           's
           cleer
           enough
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           the
           great
           work
           is
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           third
           thing
           which
           I
           promised
           to
           shew
           )
           how
           we
           should
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           Certainly
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           hath
           been
           much
           taken
           in
           vain
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pollution
           in
           the
           use
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           in
           mens
           spirits
           when
           they
           have
           been
           exercising
           themselves
           in
           such
           an
           holy
           Ordinance
           as
           this
           is
           ;
           therefore
           I
           will
           open
           this
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           be
           very
           large
           in
           it
           ,
           only
           to
           shew
           you
           the
           main
           and
           principall
           things
           that
           may
           serve
           for
           the
           direction
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           may
           not
           be
           taken
           in
           vain
           and
           dishonored
           as
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           cast
           what
           I
           intend
           to
           speak
           of
           into
           these
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           whosoever
           was
           to
           partake
           of
           this
           must
           be
           holy
           himself
           ;
           none
           can
           sanctifie
           God
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           have
           a
           sanctified
           heart
           himself
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           Ordinance
           it
           must
           be
           received
           in
           a
           holy
           communion
           ;
           There
           must
           be
           a
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           for
           this
           Ordinance
           ;
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           received
           any
           where
           else
           but
           in
           a
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           holy
           disposition
           of
           soul
           particularly
           ,
           or
           the
           qualifications
           of
           the
           soul
           that
           are
           required
           or
           the
           sanictfying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           this
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           manner
           of
           the
           exiplcite
           going
           out
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           to
           be
           at
           the
           very
           time
           of
           receiving
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           keeping
           of
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ
           in
           our
           receiving
           .
           These
           things
           are
           required
           for
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           Those
           that
           come
           must
           be
           holy
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           This
           is
           an
           Ordinance
           not
           appointed
           for
           Conversion
           ,
           to
           make
           holy
           ;
           others
           that
           are
           not
           converted
           may
           come
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           because
           the
           Word
           is
           appointed
           to
           work
           Conversion
           ;
           't
           is
           appointed
           to
           work
           Grace
           ,
           to
           work
           the
           first
           Grace
           ,
           
             Faith
             comes
             by
             hearing
          
           ;
           we
           do
           not
           find
           in
           all
           the
           Scripture
           that
           this
           is
           appointed
           for
           Conversion
           ,
           but
           supposes
           Conversion
           ;
           none
           are
           to
           come
           to
           receive
           this
           Sacrament
           but
           men
           and
           women
           that
           before
           are
           converted
           by
           the
           Word
           ;
           the
           Word
           therefore
           is
           first
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           ●en
           for
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           then
           this
           is
           an
           Ordinance
           appointed
           for
           to
           seal
           them
           :
           therefore
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           they
           let
           all
           come
           to
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           and
           then
           when
           the
           Sermon
           was
           done
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           Officer
           stept
           up
           and
           cried
           ,
           
             Holy
             things
             for
             holy
             men
          
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           others
           where
           to
           go
           out
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           called
           Missa
           (
           though
           the
           papists
           did
           corrup
           it
           and
           so
           called
           it
           the
           Mass
           afterwards
           ,
           by
           mixing
           there
           own
           inventions
           instead
           of
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           it
           had
           that
           name
           at
           first
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           holy
           Communion
           was
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Missa
           ,
           because
           that
           all
           others
           were
           sent
           away
           ,
           and
           only
           such
           as
           were
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           accounted
           godly
           staid
           :
           
             holy
             things
             to
             holy
             men
          
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           because
           that
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           being
           the
           Seal
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           requires
           it
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           supposed
           that
           al
           that
           comes
           hither
           must
           be
           in
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           such
           as
           have
           been
           brought
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Condition
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
           Now
           the
           Condition
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           is
           ,
           
             Beleeve
             and
             be
             saved
          
           ;
           it
           is
           therefore
           appointed
           for
           Beleevers
           ;
           And
           as
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           begin
           a
           Seal
           ,
           supposeth
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           so
           none
           can
           have
           his
           covenant
           sealed
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           do
           first
           submit
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           brought
           into
           Covenant
           ;
           When
           you
           make
           an
           Indenture
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           the
           Seal
           ,
           certainly
           the
           Seal
           belongs
           only
           to
           those
           that
           have
           their
           names
           in
           the
           Indenture
           .
           Now
           t
           is
           true
           ,
           though
           mens
           names
           are
           not
           mentioned
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           yet
           the
           condition
           is
           to
           those
           that
           are
           brought
           in
           to
           beleeve
           in
           Jesus
           Chrst
           ;
           saith
           God
           ,
           I
           come
           now
           to
           seal
           all
           my
           mercies
           in
           Christ
           to
           their
           souls
           .
           We
           abuse
           God
           if
           we
           come
           to
           take
           the
           seal
           to
           a
           blank
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           make
           this
           Ordinance
           a
           rediculous
           thing
           ;
           therefore
           there
           must
           be
           some
           transactions
           between
           God
           and
           your
           souls
           before
           you
           come
           to
           the
           Seal
           ;
           If
           a
           man
           should
           say
           to
           you
           ,
           Come
           ,
           set
           
           to
           your
           seal
           to
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           never
           any
           kind
           of
           transactions
           between
           this
           man
           and
           you
           before
           ,
           you
           would
           account
           it
           rediculous
           ,
           after
           there
           hath
           been
           agreements
           between
           you
           ,
           you
           use
           then
           to
           seal
           .
           So
           it
           must
           be
           here
           ,
           I
           would
           appeal
           to
           many
           of
           your
           consciences
           that
           have
           come
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           what
           transactions
           have
           there
           been
           between
           God
           and
           your
           souls
           ?
           Canst
           thou
           say
           the
           Lord
           was
           pleased
           to
           reveal
           Himself
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           make
           known
           to
           me
           my
           wretched
           condition
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           grace
           and
           salvation
           ,
           and
           shewed
           me
           that
           upon
           my
           coming
           in
           to
           receive
           His
           Son
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           merciful
           to
           me
           and
           pardon
           my
           sins
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           found
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           working
           my
           heart
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Lord
           from
           Heaven
           speaking
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           sending
           an
           Answer
           to
           Heaven
           again
           ,
           how
           willing
           my
           soul
           was
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           made
           with
           poor
           creatures
           in
           the
           word
           of
           His
           Gospel
           ;
           canst
           thou
           say
           this
           in
           the
           uprightness
           of
           thy
           heart
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           know
           that
           this
           Seal
           belongs
           not
           to
           thee
           ,
           untill
           the
           Lord
           hath
           by
           His
           word
           subdued
           thy
           heart
           to
           this
           agreement
           first
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           This
           Ordinance
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           spiritual
           nourishment
           ,
           of
           eating
           the
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           and
           drinking
           blood
           in
           a
           spiritual
           way
           .
           Now
           it
           must
           needs
           suppose
           that
           first
           there
           must
           be
           life
           before
           there
           can
           be
           any
           nourishment
           received
           in
           If
           it
           be
           appointed
           to
           nourish
           and
           encrease
           grace
           ,
           then
           surely
           there
           must
           be
           grace
           before
           ;
           what
           nourishment
           can
           a
           dead
           child
           take
           ?
           The
           very
           first
           thing
           that
           is
           to
           be
           done
           is
           nourishment
           here
           ,
           The
           word
           hath
           power
           to
           convey
           life
           &
           then
           to
           nourish
           ,
           but
           we
           reade
           of
           no
           such
           thing
           here
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           to
           be
           done
           here
           is
           presently
           to
           feed
           ,
           to
           eat
           ,
           and
           to
           drink
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           therfore
           it
           must
           be
           supposed
           that
           thou
           must
           have
           Spiritual
           life
           ,
           there
           must
           come
           no
           dead
           soul
           to
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           are
           quickned
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           they
           must
           come
           for
           nourishment
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           act
           here
           required
           doth
           note
           ,
           That
           only
           those
           that
           are
           holy
           and
           godly
           can
           receive
           this
           Sacrament
           ;
           we
           are
           required
           by
           the
           Apostle
           
             examine
             our selves
          
           .
           To
           examine
           our selves
           of
           what
           ?
           It
           must
           be
           of
           our
           godliness
           ,
           examine
           what
           work
           of
           God
           hath
           been
           upon
           the
           soul
           ,
           how
           God
           hath
           brought
           the
           soul
           to
           Himself
           ,
           and
           what
           Graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           are
           
           there
           ,
           And
           how
           we
           have
           been
           brought
           into
           Covenant
           with
           God
           Now
           if
           only
           those
           can
           receive
           worthily
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           come
           that
           first
           examine
           themselves
           ,
           then
           certainly
           such
           only
           as
           are
           godly
           are
           to
           come
           ,
           for
           they
           only
           can
           perform
           those
           acts
           that
           are
           required
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           Sacrament
           of
           Communion
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           Communion
           with
           the
           Saints
           ;
           
             now
             what
             Communion
             hath
             Light
             with
             Darkness
             ?
             what
             fellowship
             hath
             Christ
             with
             Belial
             ?
          
           If
           it
           be
           a
           Sacrament
           of
           Communion
           ,
           of
           coming
           to
           the
           Table
           of
           God
           ;
           Will
           God
           have
           enemies
           to
           come
           to
           his
           Table
           :
           you
           will
           invite
           no
           enemies
           to
           your
           Tables
           ,
           but
           your
           children
           and
           friends
           ;
           so
           they
           must
           be
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Friends
           of
           God
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           reconciled
           to
           God
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           his
           Children
           that
           must
           sit
           at
           his
           Table
           ,
           therfore
           they
           must
           be
           holy
           .
           Now
           this
           may
           suffice
           for
           that
           first
           thing
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           not
           an
           Ordinance
           for
           al
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           have
           submitted
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Covenant
           before
           .
           Such
           as
           have
           grace
           and
           ability
           to
           examin
           themselves
           of
           their
           graces
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           children
           and
           reconciled
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           fit
           to
           sit
           at
           the
           Table
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           enjoy
           Communion
           with
           him
           and
           with
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Saints
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           one
           body
           sacramentally
           when
           we
           come
           to
           this
           holy
           Ordinance
           ;
           all
           others
           therfore
           certainly
           are
           to
           be
           kept
           from
           this
           Sacrament
           but
           such
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           Second
           thing
           wil
           make
           it
           out
           more
           fully
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           that
           we
           be
           holy
           our selves
           ;
           (
           and
           so
           al
           ignorant
           prophane
           and
           scandalous
           ,
           yea
           al
           that
           are
           meerly
           civil
           ,
           that
           cannot
           make
           out
           any
           work
           of
           godliness
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           in
           bringing
           them
           to
           Christ
           are
           excluded
           .
           )
        
         
           But
           ,
           1
           It
           is
           to
           be
           done
           in
           a
           holy
           communion
           ,
           and
           is
           cleer
           one
           of
           that
           place
           in
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             The
             Cup
             of
             blessing
             which
             we
             bless
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ?
             the
             bread
             which
             we
             break
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           And
           then
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           17.
           verse
           ,
           
             for
             we
             being
             many
             ,
             are
             one
             bread
             and
             one
             body
             :
          
           therefore
           all
           that
           come
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           thay
           must
           so
           come
           ,
           as
           they
           must
           be
           one
           body
           ,
           one
           spiritual
           Corporation
           :
           this
           very
           consideration
           ,
           That
           those
           with
           whom
           we
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           are
           one
           body
           with
           us
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           
           great
           deal
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           helping
           of
           us
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ;
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           received
           only
           in
           a
           holy
           Communion
           ;
           one
           Christian
           cānot
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           alone
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           Communion
           wheresoever
           it
           is
           to
           be
           administred
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           there
           is
           one
           godly
           man
           there
           ,
           but
           there
           must
           be
           a
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           Communion
           it
           is
           to
           be
           received
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           You
           wil
           say
           ,
           Must
           it
           be
           received
           in
           a
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ?
           what
           if
           wicked
           men
           do
           come
           there
           ,
           will
           that
           hinder
           us
           from
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           partaking
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           with
           them
           ?
           Do
           not
           we
           find
           in
           Scripture
           that
           the
           Church
           had
           alwaies
           wicked
           men
           among
           them
           ?
           there
           are
           alwaies
           tares
           growing
           up
           with
           the
           wheat
           :
           If
           you
           reade
           even
           in
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           there
           were
           some
           in
           that
           Church
           that
           were
           wicked
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           thought
           that
           Iudas
           himself
           did
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           therefore
           what
           if
           wicked
           men
           be
           there
           ,
           doth
           that
           hinder
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           First
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           there
           have
           been
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           like
           there
           will
           be
           wicked
           men
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           yet
           wheresoever
           there
           is
           a
           right
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           exercised
           to
           cast
           out
           those
           wicked
           men
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           withdraw
           from
           them
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           That
           if
           there
           be
           any
           that
           have
           Communion
           with
           you
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           them
           do
           appear
           to
           be
           wicked
           ,
           you
           are
           bound
           in
           conscience
           
             to
             go
             and
             tell
             them
          
           ;
           if
           they
           do
           not
           reform
           ,
           you
           are
           bound
           
             to
             take
             two
             or
             three
          
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           do
           not
           yet
           reform
           ,
           then
           you
           are
           bound
           
             to
             tell
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           to
           tell
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Saints
           when
           they
           meet
           together
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           word
           Church
           doth
           signifie
           ;
           and
           we
           find
           in
           the
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           chap.
           that
           when
           there
           was
           an
           incestuous
           person
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           ,
           it
           was
           done
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Congregation
           :
           Thus
           far
           you
           are
           bound
           to
           do
           ,
           otherwise
           you
           cannot
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           you
           if
           wicked
           men
           be
           there
           ,
           for
           you
           have
           not
           discharged
           your
           conscience
           .
           and
           so
           you
           come
           to
           be
           defiled
           ,
           and
           you
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           because
           you
           have
           not
           done
           to
           the
           utternost
           of
           your
           duty
           for
           the
           casting
           out
           of
           those
           wicked
           men
           .
        
         
           And
           mark
           ,
           in
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           7.
           there
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           bids
           them
           that
           they
           should
           
             purge
             out
             the
             old
             leaven
             ,
             Know
          
           
           
             ye
             nst
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             a
             little
             leaven
             leaveneth
             the
             whol
             lump
          
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           speak
           there
           of
           sin
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           wicked
           incestuous
           person
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           you
           must
           look
           to
           it
           that
           this
           man
           be
           purged
           out
           from
           you
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           you
           are
           all
           leavened
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           whol
           Church
           would
           be
           leavened
           by
           it
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           care
           taken
           to
           purge
           out
           that
           one
           man.
           
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           shall
           we
           be
           the
           worse
           for
           one
           wicked
           mans
           coming
           ;
           No
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           no
           way
           faulty
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           we
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           worse
           and
           it
           cannot
           leaven
           us
           ;
           but
           now
           when
           it
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           purge
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           we
           do
           not
           do
           it
           ;
           as
           in
           all
           communion
           of
           Saints
           there
           is
           a
           duty
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           but
           may
           do
           somthing
           towards
           it
           ;
           thus
           far
           every
           communicant
           in
           every
           communion
           of
           Saints
           must
           go
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           a
           wicked
           man
           there
           ,
           if
           you
           come
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           go
           thus
           far
           as
           I
           have
           spoken
           ,
           you
           are
           defiled
           by
           him
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           defiled
           by
           the
           meer
           presence
           of
           wicked
           men
           ;
           (
           for
           that
           is
           a
           meer
           deceit
           and
           gull
           that
           some
           would
           put
           upon
           men
           that
           differ
           from
           them
           otherwise
           ;
           )
           but
           thus
           now
           you
           are
           defiled
           by
           their
           presence
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           do
           your
           duty
           ,
           and
           the
           uttermost
           that
           you
           are
           able
           to
           purge
           them
           out
           ;
           yea
           ,
           then
           the
           whol
           Congregation
           is
           defiled
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           do
           their
           duty
           ;
           now
           this
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           every
           one
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           to
           tell
           their
           brother
           ,
           or
           to
           take
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           to
           tel
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           to
           profess
           against
           them
           or
           if
           the
           Church
           will
           not
           do
           their
           duty
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           yet
           then
           to
           free
           their
           own
           souls
           ,
           as
           to
           profess
           ,
           here
           is
           one
           that
           is
           so
           and
           so
           guilty
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           proved
           thus
           and
           thus
           :
           and
           so
           for
           my
           part
           I
           to
           free
           my
           own
           soul
           profess
           that
           this
           man
           or
           woman
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           communion
           here
           ;
           and
           thus
           you
           come
           to
           free
           your
           own
           souls
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           have
           done
           thus
           ,
           though
           wicked
           men
           be
           there
           you
           may
           there
           eat
           and
           drink
           and
           not
           be
           defiled
           by
           their
           presence
           ,
           for
           you
           cannot
           be
           said
           properly
           to
           eat
           with
           them
           now
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           communion
           with
           them
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           if
           a
           dog
           should
           come
           and
           skip
           upon
           the
           Table
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           piece
           of
           bread
           ;
           you
           cannot
           have
           communion
           with
           him
           because
           he
           takes
           it
           ,
           no
           more
           have
           you
           with
           those
           wicked
           men
           when
           once
           you
           have
           dealt
           so
           fare
           with
           them
           you
           for
           your selves
           profess
           against
           them
           that
           you
           for
           your
           own
           particular
           cannot
           have
           communion
           with
           them
           herein
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           to
           eat
           with
           them
           :
           The
           Apostle
           in
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           latter
           end
           ,
           he
           
           doth
           there
           require
           ,
           in
           the
           11.
           v.
           that
           
             If
             any
             man
             that
             is
             called
             a
             Brother
             be
             a
             fornicator
             ,
             or
             covetous
             or
             an
             idolater
             ,
             or
             a
             railor
             ,
             or
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             or
             an
             Extortioner
             ,
             with
             such
             an
             one
             no
             not
             to
             eat
             ;
             for
             what
             have
             I
             to
             do
             to
             judg
             them
             also
             that
             are
             without
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Heathens
           and
           those
           that
           are
           in
           no
           communion
           with
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           to
           judg
           them
           ;
           
             but
             do
             not
             ye
             judg
             them
             that
             are
             within
             ?
          
           When
           we
           have
           so
           far
           freed
           out
           selvs
           as
           professing
           against
           their
           sin
           ,
           then
           we
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           have
           communion
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           do
           withdraw
           
             from
             those
             that
             walk
             disorderly
          
           ,
           when
           we
           do
           our
           duty
           thus
           far
           .
           1
           Thess
           .
           3.
           14.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             obey
             not
             our
             Word
             by
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             note
             that
             man
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             company
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             ashamed
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           sixt
           verse
           of
           that
           Chapter
           he
           commands
           them
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             that
             they
             should
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             every
             brother
             that
             walked
             disorderly
             .
          
           So
           that
           till
           we
           do
           our
           duty
           we
           come
           to
           be
           defiled
           ;
           but
           now
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           our
           duty
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           not
           the
           mixture
           of
           a
           Congregation
           that
           is
           enough
           to
           hinder
           any
           from
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           there
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           tend
           much
           to
           satisfie
           men
           about
           the
           receiving
           in
           mixt
           Congregations
           where
           any
           are
           cast
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           actual
           Members
           there
        
         
           But
           now
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           in
           a
           place
           where
           either
           this
           Congregation
           will
           not
           take
           upon
           them
           any
           such
           power
           to
           cast
           out
           unworthy
           ones
           ,
           or
           are
           not
           convinc'd
           of
           this
           power
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           rule
           that
           Christ
           hath
           set
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           he
           forced
           al
           our
           dayes
           to
           continue
           to
           be
           in
           such
           a
           Congregation
           as
           denies
           one
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           if
           so
           be
           there
           be
           any
           such
           that
           are
           wicked
           ,
           and
           we
           doe
           first
           what
           we
           can
           to
           have
           them
           cast
           out
           ,
           and
           we
           wait
           with
           patience
           in
           such
           a
           Congregation
           for
           to
           have
           them
           cast
           out
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           see
           that
           either
           the
           Congregation
           doth
           not
           understand
           that
           they
           have
           any
           such
           power
           ,
           or
           deny
           such
           a
           power
           that
           they
           have
           ,
           and
           so
           upon
           that
           all
           people
           are
           left
           in
           a
           mixt
           way
           ,
           I
           say
           then
           there
           is
           no
           rule
           in
           all
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           that
           should
           force
           men
           to
           continue
           to
           be
           Members
           of
           such
           a
           Communion
           where
           they
           cannot
           enjoy
           one
           Ordinance
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           
             Separating
             the
             precious
             from
             the
             vile
             ,
          
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           casting
           out
           the
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           .
           It
           where
           a
           very
           diseased
           body
           ,
           and
           in
           danger
           quickly
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           take
           in
           every
           thing
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           no
           exexpulsive
           
           faculty
           to
           purge
           any
           thing
           out
           again
           ;
           so
           a
           congregation
           that
           is
           altogether
           without
           such
           an
           Ordinance
           as
           that
           is
           of
           expelling
           such
           as
           are
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           find
           no
           Scripture
           that
           doth
           force
           people
           ,
           and
           require
           them
           as
           bound
           in
           conscience
           to
           continue
           there
           where
           they
           may
           not
           injoy
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           understanding
           of
           what
           I
           saw
           now
           ,
           will
           help
           us
           to
           answer
           all
           those
           Scriptures
           that
           are
           brought
           .
           As
           if
           it
           be
           that
           of
           Judas
           ,
           first
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           make
           it
           out
           cleer
           whether
           it
           were
           the
           Lords
           Sudper
           that
           he
           received
           yea
           ,
           or
           no
           :
           but
           suppose
           it
           be
           granted
           that
           he
           did
           ,
           yet
           I
           make
           no
           queststion
           but
           such
           as
           Judas
           was
           ,
           that
           shall
           continue
           to
           make
           such
           anoutward
           profession
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           discovered
           in
           the
           Church-way
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           may
           receive
           with
           such
           as
           are
           close
           hypocrites
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           faulty
           ,
           and
           he
           told
           John
           that
           lay
           in
           his
           bosom
           what
           he
           was
           ;
           but
           though
           he
           knew
           him
           as
           he
           was
           God
           ,
           yet
           he
           deales
           with
           him
           in
           his
           ministerial
           way
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           appointed
           before
           that
           none
           were
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           but
           were
           to
           be
           delt
           withal
           in
           such
           a
           Ministerial
           way
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           though
           I
           knew
           by
           Revelation
           from
           God
           that
           such
           a
           man
           were
           an
           Hypocrite
           ;
           suppose
           God
           should
           reveale
           from
           heaven
           to
           me
           that
           such
           a
           man
           were
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           might
           communicate
           with
           him
           still
           when
           he
           doth
           not
           so
           far
           discover
           himself
           that
           I
           can
           by
           witness
           prove
           his
           evil
           ;
           therefore
           though
           men
           be
           wicked
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           defile
           the
           communion
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           if
           there
           hath
           been
           that
           way
           used
           that
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           for
           the
           observation
           in
           His
           Church
           .
           And
           when
           that
           is
           done
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           to
           withdraw
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           profess
           against
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           that
           's
           enough
           to
           answer
           the
           case
           .
        
         
           We
           reade
           likewise
           that
           there
           were
           divers
           wicked
           men
           among
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           and
           of
           Tares
           that
           grew
           in
           the
           Wheat
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           There
           where
           wicked
           men
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           Apostle
           to
           cast
           out
           those
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           did
           not
           do
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           there
           sin
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           defiled
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           Tares
           that
           were
           among
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           take
           it
           that
           this
           is
           meant
           concerning
           the
           Church
           ,
           suppose
           it
           where
           (
           and
           yet
           Christ
           saith
           plainly
           that
           
             the
             field
             is
             the
             world
          
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           the
           godly
           and
           
           the
           wicked
           living
           together
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           find
           many
           Interpreters
           take
           it
           but
           howsoever
           take
           it
           that
           it
           is
           meant
           of
           the
           Church-communion
           ,
           yet
           thus
           far
           is
           cleer
           that
           it
           was
           through
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           Officers
           that
           there
           should
           be
           any
           Tares
           among
           the
           Wheat
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           text
           saith
           plainly
           ,
           that
           while
           the
           servants
           slept
           there
           did
           Tares
           spring
           up
           ;
           therefore
           there
           should
           have
           been
           none
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           were
           not
           such
           Tares
           as
           would
           spoil
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           but
           as
           Hierom
           saith
           in
           those
           Countries
           the
           Tares
           did
           grow
           much
           like
           Wheat
           all
           the
           while
           it
           was
           in
           the
           blade
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           were
           hardly
           to
           be
           distinguished
           ,
           though
           some
           that
           were
           of
           more
           understanding
           were
           able
           to
           discern
           them
           from
           the
           Wheat
           ;
           therefore
           though
           such
           as
           do
           grow
           up
           like
           unto
           the
           Wheat
           may
           be
           suffered
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           this
           case
           only
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           case
           that
           it
           will
           prejudice
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           so
           close
           to
           the
           Wheat
           as
           there
           will
           be
           danger
           by
           plucking
           them
           up
           to
           pluck
           up
           the
           Wheat
           too
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           be
           let
           alone
           :
           Mark
           ,
           first
           it
           was
           through
           the
           negligence
           of
           the
           Officers
           ;
           they
           should
           have
           been
           kept
           out
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           get
           in
           ,
           yet
           while
           they
           grow
           so
           close
           to
           the
           Wheat
           as
           there
           will
           be
           danger
           that
           when
           you
           pluck
           out
           them
           ,
           to
           pluck
           out
           the
           Wheat
           too
           ,
           only
           in
           that
           case
           it
           must
           be
           forborn
           ;
           but
           this
           gives
           no
           libertie
           that
           therefore
           all
           sorts
           may
           be
           let
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           there
           should
           be
           no
           kind
           of
           Ordinance
           to
           cast
           out
           those
           that
           are
           venemous
           weeds
           that
           will
           do
           hurt
           and
           mischief
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           you
           understand
           it
           (
           as
           many
           do
           )
           concerning
           the
           world
           ,
           then
           the
           meaning
           is
           thus
           ,
           The
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           that
           comes
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           there
           's
           only
           good
           Seed
           sown
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           means
           of
           the
           conversion
           of
           many
           ,
           but
           together
           with
           the
           conversion
           of
           some
           ;
           there
           are
           others
           that
           do
           hear
           the
           Gospel
           preached
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           they
           being
           mingled
           among
           the
           hearers
           of
           the
           Word
           instead
           of
           bringing
           forth
           good
           fruit
           according
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           bring
           forth
           the
           Tares
           ;
           now
           saith
           the
           servant
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           we
           preach
           such
           excellent
           Truths
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           are
           so
           many
           wicked
           men
           that
           bring
           forth
           such
           wicked
           fruit
           ?
           Lord
           ,
           is
           it
           thy
           mind
           that
           we
           should
           be
           wholly
           separated
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           full
           separation
           while
           we
           live
           in
           this
           
           world
           ?
           no
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           not
           so
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           if
           all
           godly
           men
           should
           wholly
           withdraw
           from
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           that
           they
           may
           not
           live
           among
           them
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           live
           in
           the
           world
           .
           If
           you
           did
           beleeve
           it
           were
           your
           dutie
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           live
           neer
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           nor
           to
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           in
           any
           kind
           of
           converse
           with
           him
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           Wheat
           growing
           in
           this
           field
           of
           the
           world
           here
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           must
           be
           content
           ,
           when
           you
           live
           where
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           seed
           brings
           forth
           good
           fruit
           in
           some
           ,
           and
           in
           others
           it
           brings
           forth
           Tares
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           be
           offended
           by
           this
           that
           here
           in
           this
           world
           God
           doth
           not
           by
           some
           visible
           stroke
           of
           judgment
           come
           and
           strike
           them
           dead
           ,
           or
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           take
           some
           course
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           full
           separation
           here
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           might
           live
           together
           til
           the
           day
           of
           judgment
           ;
           here
           I
           say
           you
           shall
           not
           have
           such
           a
           full
           separation
           ;
           so
           that
           you
           see
           it
           carries
           a
           very
           fair
           sense
           to
           take
           the
           field
           to
           be
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           there
           to
           be
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           must
           be
           content
           while
           we
           live
           in
           this
           world
           to
           be
           where
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           men
           are
           .
           But
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           from
           this
           place
           that
           we
           are
           to
           have
           converse
           in
           the
           closest
           communion
           ,
           in
           Church-communion
           with
           wicked
           men
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           body
           by
           eating
           the
           same
           Bread
           ,
           and
           drinking
           the
           same
           Wine
           ;
           it
           holds
           not
           forth
           such
           close
           communion
           as
           this
           is
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           's
           little
           strength
           can
           be
           taken
           from
           that
           place
           ,
           but
           still
           it
           holds
           that
           wheresoever
           there
           is
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           holy
           communion
           of
           Saints
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           The
           Scripture
           only
           saith
           ,
           Let
           us
           examine
           our selves
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           I
           grant
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           mine
           own
           soul
           ,
           I
           must
           look
           to
           examine
           my self
           more
           especially
           ;
           but
           now
           for
           another
           I
           am
           but
           only
           so
           far
           bound
           to
           look
           to
           him
           as
           to
           keep
           my self
           clean
           ;
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           bound
           to
           go
           and
           pry
           into
           his
           life
           and
           all
           his
           waies
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           force
           him
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           things
           that
           are
           secret
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           keep
           a
           watch
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           done
           that
           offends
           me
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           go
           to
           him
           according
           to
           the
           formet
           Rule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           appears
           to
           be
           wicked
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           see
           him
           purged
           from
           the
           Congregition
           ;
           for
           take
           but
           that
           other
           text
           in
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           6.
           
           
             Know
             you
             not
             that
             a
          
           
           
             little
             leaven
             leaveneth
             the
             whol
             lump
             ?
          
           If
           I
           do
           not
           do
           so
           much
           as
           concerns
           my
           duty
           ,
           than
           I
           am
           defiled
           by
           it
           .
           So
           as
           that
           you
           must
           not
           think
           that
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           you
           how
           many
           wicked
           men
           comes
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           belongs
           only
           to
           the
           Ministers
           and
           they
           are
           to
           look
           to
           it
           ;
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           in
           his
           place
           is
           to
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           may
           be
           defiled
           ,
           if
           he
           doth
           not
           perform
           this
           duty
           that
           God
           requires
           of
           him
           ;
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           What
           have
           I
           to
           do
           with
           my
           Brother
           ;
           
             am
             I
             my
             Brothers
             keeper
          
           ?
           It
           was
           the
           speech
           of
           Cain
           if
           thou
           beest
           of
           the
           same
           body
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           have
           a
           care
           of
           your
           Brother
           ;
           
             do
             not
             ye
             Judg
             those
             that
             are
             within
             ?
          
           there
           is
           some
           kind
           of
           judgment
           that
           every
           one
           may
           pass
           upon
           such
           as
           do
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           the
           same
           Body
           ;
           surely
           it
           concerns
           me
           much
           ;
           what
           shall
           I
           do
           in
           such
           an
           action
           as
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           to
           eat
           Bread
           ,
           whereby
           I
           must
           profess
           that
           I
           do
           beleeve
           my self
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           body
           ,
           that
           this
           Drunkerd
           is
           of
           ,
           that
           this
           Whoremaster
           is
           of
           ,
           that
           this
           Swearer
           is
           of
           ?
           whenever
           you
           receive
           the
           Communion
           with
           any
           company
           ,
           you
           do
           profess
           your selves
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           body
           with
           that
           Company
           ;
           only
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           If
           I
           have
           discovered
           any
           ,
           and
           can
           particularly
           profess
           against
           any
           one
           ,
           then
           I
           do
           not
           profess
           my self
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           body
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           now
           when
           I
           come
           in
           an
           ordinary
           way
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           such
           to
           be
           wicked
           ,
           vile
           ,
           and
           prophane
           ,
           and
           I
           professe
           nothing
           against
           them
           ,
           nor
           take
           any
           course
           at
           all
           ,
           I
           do
           then
           by
           partaking
           with
           them
           ,
           profess
           my self
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           body
           that
           they
           are
           of
           .
           Thou
           doest
           as
           it
           were
           openly
           declare
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           here
           we
           come
           and
           profess
           that
           we
           are
           all
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           now
           when
           thou
           knowest
           such
           and
           such
           are
           notoriously
           wicked
           and
           prophane
           ,
           and
           dost
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           to
           help
           to
           purge
           them
           out
           ,
           dost
           not
           thou
           think
           that
           Gods
           name
           is
           taken
           in
           vain
           ?
           is
           not
           Gods
           Name
           prophaned
           here
           ?
           therefore
           it
           co●ce●●s
           us
           very
           much
           to
           look
           unto
           it
           that
           it
           be
           a
           holy
           communion
           that
           we
           receive
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           in
           ;
           I
           beseech
           you
           therefore
           understand
           things
           aright
           that
           I
           have
           spoken
           of
           ;
           I
           have
           lab●●ed
           to
           satisfie
           men
           that
           there
           is
           a
           way
           that
           we
           may
           partake
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           though
           wicked
           men
           be
           mixt
           with
           us
           :
           but
           this
           is
           that
           which
           is
           required
           of
           you
           for
           doing
           your
           duty
           ,
           to
           keep
           your selves
           clean
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           be
           accessary
           to
           any
           way
           to
           any
           wicked
           mans
           coming
           to
           partake
           
           of
           this
           holy
           mystery
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           are
           divers
           things
           further
           about
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           speciall
           thing
           I
           thought
           of
           ,
           was
           to
           shew
           you
           the
           holy
           qualifications
           that
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           the
           necessary
           ,
           and
           I
           should
           not
           have
           had
           peace
           in
           mine
           own
           conscience
           as
           being
           faithfull
           to
           you
           in
           what
           I
           am
           speaking
           ,
           of
           sanctifyng
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           not
           have
           mentioned
           this
           that
           I
           have
           spoken
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           ther
           's
           an
           error
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           that
           I
           desire
           to
           meet
           withal
           ;
           either
           those
           that
           come
           hand
           over
           head
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           concerns
           them
           not
           at
           all
           with
           whom
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           but
           to
           look
           to
           their
           own
           hearts
           :
           and
           there
           's
           an
           error
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           do
           what
           they
           can
           to
           keep
           them
           away
           ,
           and
           yet
           if
           they
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           come
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           come
           to
           partake
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           now
           it
           is
           very
           usefull
           for
           us
           to
           know
           what
           we
           should
           do
           in
           this
           case
           .
        
      
       
         
           SERMON
           XII
           .
        
         
           
             Leviticus
             ,
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
             in
             them
             that
             come
             nigh
             me
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Shall
           ad
           somthing
           to
           one
           particular
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           concerning
           Peoples
           withdrawing
           from
           such
           a
           Congregation
           where
           they
           could
           not
           receive
           all
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           As
           now
           ,
           If
           I
           were
           in
           a
           Church
           where
           I
           could
           have
           but
           a
           piece
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           suppose
           they
           deale
           with
           me
           as
           the
           papists
           do
           with
           the
           people
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           will
           give
           them
           the
           Bread
           and
           not
           the
           Wine
           ,
           Certainly
           I
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           stay
           with
           them
           then
           ,
           but
           I
           were
           bound
           to
           go
           where
           I
           might
           have
           the
           whol
           Sacrament
           .
           So
           if
           a
           Church
           will
           give
           me
           some
           one
           Ordinance
           and
           not
           another
           ,
           I
           confess
           so
           long
           as
           there
           is
           hope
           that
           I
           may
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           in
           a
           
           way
           for
           injoyment
           ,
           I
           think
           there
           should
           be
           a
           great
           forbearance
           to
           a
           Church
           as
           wel
           as
           to
           a
           particular
           person
           ;
           as
           I
           must
           not
           withdraw
           from
           a
           particular
           man
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           hope
           still
           of
           his
           reformation
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           come
           good
           of
           my
           forbearance
           ,
           so
           towards
           a
           Church
           much
           more
           ;
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           I
           cannot
           enjoy
           neither
           doth
           there
           appear
           any
           hope
           of
           injoyment
           of
           all
           Ordinances
           ,
           certainly
           it
           were
           but
           a
           cruelty
           to
           force
           men
           to
           stay
           there
           ,
           when
           as
           otherwhere
           they
           may
           enjoy
           all
           Ordinances
           for
           the
           good
           of
           there
           souls
           .
           And
           this
           cannot
           be
           schism
           thus
           to
           do
           ;
           As
           now
           if
           this
           schism
           ?
           Supose
           a
           man
           were
           in
           a
           place
           and
           joyned
           in
           such
           a
           Communion
           ,
           for
           his
           outward
           benefit
           he
           may
           remove
           his
           dwelling
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           if
           he
           can
           have
           better
           trading
           in
           another
           place
           ;
           than
           certainly
           if
           he
           may
           have
           more
           Ordinance
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           his
           soul
           ;
           he
           may
           as
           well
           remove
           from
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           he
           may
           remove
           if
           his
           trading
           be
           better
           in
           one
           place
           than
           another
           .
           Christ
           would
           have
           all
           his
           people
           look
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           there
           souls
           ;
           and
           should
           I
           account
           that
           schism
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           meerly
           out
           of
           tenderness
           and
           a
           desire
           to
           injoy
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           all
           his
           Ordinances
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           there
           souls
           ,
           ,
           they
           find
           such
           want
           to
           there
           souls
           of
           all
           Ordinances
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           may
           have
           some
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           cannot
           have
           all
           ,
           their
           souls
           do
           not
           so
           thrive
           ;
           now
           if
           this
           be
           all
           the
           end
           why
           they
           remove
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           more
           edification
           to
           their
           souls
           ,
           injoying
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           more
           fully
           ,
           God
           forbid
           that
           this
           should
           ever
           be
           acounted
           such
           a
           sin
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           to
           brand
           ;
           no
           that's
           schism
           when
           there
           is
           a
           violent
           rending
           out
           of
           malice
           ,
           for
           the
           want
           of
           love
           ;
           for
           as
           a
           postasie
           is
           a
           rending
           from
           the
           head
           ,
           so
           schism
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           out
           of
           an
           evil
           spirit
           ,
           from
           envie
           ,
           or
           from
           malice
           ,
           from
           want
           of
           love
           ,
           or
           from
           any
           base
           sinister
           ends
           ,
           and
           upon
           no
           Just
           Ground
           ;
           but
           now
           when
           it
           is
           meerly
           out
           of
           love
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           have
           more
           edification
           to
           my
           soul
           and
           still
           I
           retaine
           love
           to
           the
           Saints
           that
           are
           there
           as
           they
           are
           in
           Communion
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           as
           they
           have
           any
           thing
           good
           among
           them
           ,
           I
           hold
           communion
           with
           them
           in
           that
           :
           only
           I
           desire
           in
           humility
           ,
           and
           in
           meekness
           that
           I
           may
           be
           in
           such
           a
           place
           where
           my
           soul
           may
           be
           most
           edified
           ,
           where
           I
           may
           enjoy
           al
           those
           Ordinances
           that
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           
           certainly
           ,
           that
           soul
           that
           can
           give
           this
           account
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           for
           going
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           ,
           will
           be
           freed
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           from
           such
           a
           sin
           as
           this
           is
           that
           the
           world
           calls
           Schism
           ;
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           this
           word
           is
           in
           mens
           mouths
           that
           understand
           not
           what
           it
           means
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           alwayes
           will
           have
           some
           word
           or
           other
           cast
           upon
           them
           that
           are
           good
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           heretofore
           gained
           much
           by
           it
           ,
           so
           still
           he
           makes
           account
           to
           gain
           much
           by
           words
           and
           terms
           and
           therefore
           men
           should
           take
           heed
           of
           words
           and
           termes
           that
           they
           do
           not
           understand
           ,
           and
           examine
           seriously
           what
           the
           meaning
           is
           and
           what
           is
           held
           forth
           in
           these
           words
           :
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           that
           point
           that
           it
           must
           be
           in
           a
           holy
           Communion
           wherever
           there
           is
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           received
           in
           an
           holy
           Communion
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           are
           to
           proceed
           to
           that
           which
           is
           the
           main
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             What
             are
             the
             holy
             Qualifications
             or
             dispositions
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             actings
             fit
             in
             receiving
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             what
             is
             required
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             for
             he
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             this
             holy
             sacrament
             ?
          
        
         
           There
           are
           many
           things
           required
           .
        
         
           As
           first
           ,
           there
           is
           required
           Knowledg
           ;
           I
           must
           know
           what
           I
           do
           when
           I
           come
           to
           receive
           this
           holy
           Sacrament
           ;
           knowledg
           applyed
           to
           the
           work
           that
           I
           am
           about
           ,
           When
           some
           of
           you
           have
           come
           to
           receive
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           if
           God
           would
           have
           spoken
           from
           Heaven
           and
           have
           said
           thus
           to
           you
           ,
           what
           are
           you
           doing
           now
           ?
           what
           do
           you
           go
           for
           ?
           What
           account
           had
           you
           been
           able
           to
           have
           given
           unto
           him
           ?
           You
           must
           understand
           what
           you
           do
           when
           you
           come
           thither
           .
        
         
           First
           You
           must
           be
           able
           to
           give
           this
           account
           to
           God
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           am
           now
           going
           to
           have
           represented
           to
           me
           in
           a
           visible
           and
           sensible
           way
           the
           greatest
           Mysteries
           of
           Godlines
           ,
           those
           great
           and
           deep
           Counsels
           of
           my
           Will
           concerning
           my
           eternal
           estate
           ,
           those
           great
           Things
           that
           Angels
           desire
           to
           pry
           into
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           the
           matter
           of
           eternal
           praises
           of
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           in
           the
           highest
           Heavens
           that
           they
           may
           be
           set
           before
           my
           view
           ;
           Lord
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           come
           to
           thy
           Word
           ,
           I
           have
           had
           sounding
           in
           mine
           ears
           the
           great
           Mysteries
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           the
           great
           Things
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           now
           I
           go
           to
           see
           them
           represented
           before
           mine
           eyes
           in
           that
           Ordinance
           of
           thine
           that
           thou
           hast
           appointed
           .
        
         
         
           Yea
           Lord
           ,
           I
           am
           now
           going
           to
           receive
           the
           Seals
           of
           the
           blessed
           Covenant
           of
           thine
           ,
           the
           second
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           Seals
           of
           the
           Testimony
           and
           will
           of
           thine
           ;
           I
           am
           going
           to
           have
           confirmed
           to
           my
           soul
           thine
           everlasting
           Love
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Yea
           Lord
           I
           am
           going
           to
           that
           Ordinance
           wherein
           I
           expect
           to
           have
           Communion
           with
           thy self
           ,
           and
           the
           Communion
           of
           thy
           chief
           mercies
           to
           my
           soul
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           going
           to
           feast
           with
           the
           ,
           to
           feed
           upon
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           I
           am
           now
           going
           to
           set
           the
           Seal
           of
           the
           Covenant
           on
           my
           part
           ,
           to
           renew
           my
           Covenant
           with
           thee
           ,
           I
           am
           going
           to
           have
           Communion
           with
           thy
           Saints
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           bond
           of
           Communion
           with
           all
           thy
           people
           to
           be
           confirmed
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           a
           strong
           bond
           of
           union
           and
           love
           between
           me
           and
           thy
           Saints
           than
           ever
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           ends
           that
           I
           go
           for
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           work
           that
           I
           am
           now
           going
           about
           ;
           thus
           you
           must
           come
           in
           understanding
           ,
           you
           must
           come
           with
           understanding
           ,
           you
           must
           know
           what
           you
           are
           going
           about
           ;
           this
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           ,
           when
           he
           spake
           of
           the
           disarming
           the
           Lords
           body
           ;
           he
           rebukes
           the
           Corinthians
           for
           there
           sin
           ,
           and
           shew
           them
           that
           they
           were
           guilty
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           descren
           the
           Lords
           Body
           ,
           they
           look'd
           only
           upon
           the
           outward
           elements
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           discren
           what
           their
           was
           of
           Christ
           there
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           understand
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ;
           they
           did
           not
           see
           how
           Christ
           was
           under
           those
           elements
           ,
           both
           represented
           ,
           and
           exhibited
           unto
           them
           :
           that
           is
           the
           first
           thing
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           knowledg
           and
           understanding
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           for
           the
           knowledg
           and
           understanding
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           there
           need
           be
           knowledg
           in
           other
           Points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           for
           we
           can
           never
           come
           to
           understand
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           without
           knowing
           God
           ,
           and
           knowing
           our selves
           ,
           knowing
           in
           what
           estate
           we
           are
           by
           Nature
           ,
           knowing
           our
           Fall
           knowing
           the
           way
           of
           Redemtion
           ,
           knowing
           Jesus
           Christ
           what
           He
           was
           ,
           and
           what
           He
           hath
           done
           for
           the
           making
           of
           an
           Atonement
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Covenant
           is
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           to
           bring
           mens
           souls
           to
           eternall
           life
           by
           .
           The
           main
           points
           of
           Religion
           must
           be
           known
           ,
           but
           
           especially
           that
           which
           concerns
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           knowledg
           likewise
           must
           be
           actual
           ,
           not
           meerly
           habitual
           knowledg
           ,
           but
           there
           must
           be
           a
           stirring
           up
           of
           this
           knowledg
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           meditation
           ,
           I
           must
           be
           meditating
           ,
           have
           actual
           thoughts
           and
           meditations
           of
           what
           I
           do
           know
           ;
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           work
           of
           a
           Christian
           in
           coming
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           to
           quicken
           up
           his
           knowledg
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           renewed
           work
           of
           his
           knowledg
           by
           actual
           thoughts
           and
           meditations
           of
           the
           main
           Points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           the
           end
           of
           this
           holy
           institution
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           first
           thing
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           we
           must
           come
           understandingly
           ,
           without
           which
           we
           cannot
           Sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           so
           we
           must
           come
           with
           hearts
           sutable
           to
           the
           work
           that
           we
           are
           about
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           great
           thing
           that
           is
           here
           ,
           is
           the
           breaking
           of
           Christs
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           powring
           forth
           His
           blood
           .
           A
           sutable
           disposition
           to
           this
           is
           brokenness
           of
           heart
           ,
           sence
           of
           our
           sin
           ,
           of
           that
           dreadful
           breach
           that
           sin
           hath
           made
           between
           God
           and
           the
           soul
           ;
           our
           sin
           should
           be
           upon
           our
           hearts
           so
           as
           to
           break
           them
           ;
           But
           this
           brokenness
           must
           be
           Evangelical
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           through
           the
           applying
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           unto
           my
           soul
           ;
           I
           must
           come
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           my
           sin
           ;
           but
           especially
           be
           sensible
           of
           it
           by
           what
           I
           see
           in
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           that
           must
           make
           me
           sensible
           of
           my
           sin
           :
           There
           are
           a
           great
           many
           things
           to
           make
           me
           sensible
           of
           my
           sin
           :
           The
           consideration
           of
           the
           great
           God
           that
           thou
           hast
           sinned
           against
           ,
           and
           the
           Curse
           of
           the
           Law
           that
           's
           due
           to
           thee
           ,
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           that
           is
           incensed
           against
           thee
           for
           thy
           sin
           ,
           and
           those
           eternal
           flames
           that
           are
           prepared
           for
           sinners
           ,
           those
           everlasting
           burnings
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           those
           are
           not
           the
           things
           that
           will
           break
           the
           heart
           in
           an
           Evangelical
           way
           ,
           in
           a
           gracious
           way
           ;
           the
           main
           thing
           by
           which
           the
           soul
           must
           come
           to
           break
           its
           heart
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           beholding
           of
           the
           evil
           of
           sin
           in
           the
           red
           glass
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           beholding
           him
           broken
           ;
           and
           truly
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           hath
           that
           power
           to
           break
           the
           heart
           of
           sin
           ,
           as
           the
           beholding
           of
           that
           which
           is
           to
           be
           beheld
           in
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           that
           heart
           is
           a
           hard
           heart
           that
           can
           see
           what
           is
           there
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           &
           not
           break
           in
           the
           apprehension
           of
           sin
           ;
           when
           I
           here
           see
           what
           my
           sin
           cost
           ,
           what
           a
           price
           was
           made
           for
           my
           soul
           ,
           when
           I
           see
           the
           hatred
           of
           God
           against
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           in
           not
           
           sparing
           his
           Son
           ,
           but
           in
           breaking
           his
           Son
           for
           my
           sin
           and
           in
           shedding
           the
           blood
           of
           his
           Son
           for
           my
           sins
           ,
           I
           see
           here
           that
           the
           making
           of
           my
           peace
           with
           God
           did
           cost
           more
           than
           ten
           thousand
           worlds
           is
           worth
           ;
           I
           see
           that
           by
           my
           sin
           such
           a
           breach
           was
           made
           between
           God
           and
           my
           soul
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           could
           never
           make
           up
           this
           breach
           ;
           only
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           that
           was
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           that
           was
           thus
           broken
           by
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           his
           Father
           for
           my
           sins
           ,
           could
           do
           this
           ,
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           this
           holy
           Communion
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           look
           upon
           Christ
           as
           if
           we
           saw
           Him
           hanging
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           suppose
           thou
           hadst
           lived
           at
           the
           time
           when
           Christ
           was
           crucified
           ,
           and
           hadst
           understood
           as
           much
           concerning
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           as
           now
           thou
           doest
           ,
           and
           what
           Christ
           was
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           have
           beheld
           Him
           in
           the
           Garden
           and
           there
           sweating
           drops
           of
           water
           and
           blood
           ,
           and
           lie
           groveling
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           crying
           ,
           If
           it
           be
           possible
           let
           this
           cup
           pass
           from
           me
           :
           and
           shouldest
           have
           followed
           Him
           to
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           there
           have
           seen
           His
           hands
           and
           feet
           naied
           and
           His
           side
           pierced
           ,
           and
           the
           blood
           trickling
           down
           ,
           and
           have
           heard
           him
           crying
           out
           ,
           My
           God
           ,
           my
           God
           ,
           why
           hast
           thou
           forsaken
           me
           ;
           would
           not
           such
           a
           sight
           as
           this
           is
           have
           broken
           thy
           heart
           for
           thy
           sin
           ?
           the
           truth
           is
           there
           is
           more
           ,
           I
           won't
           say
           only
           so
           much
           ,
           but
           I
           say
           there
           is
           more
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           to
           break
           the
           heart
           for
           sin
           than
           such
           a
           sight
           as
           that
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           If
           you
           should
           haue
           Christ
           to
           be
           crucified
           again
           before
           your
           eyes
           ,
           if
           you
           should
           see
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           hanging
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           there
           behold
           him
           crucified
           ,
           and
           hearing
           of
           him
           cry
           out
           ,
           My
           God
           ,
           my
           God
           ,
           why
           hast
           thou
           forsaken
           me
           ;
           you
           would
           think
           if
           your
           hearts
           did
           not
           break
           for
           sin
           then
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           desperately
           hard
           ;
           know
           every
           time
           that
           thou
           hast
           come
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           thou
           hast
           come
           to
           see
           such
           a
           sight
           and
           it
           is
           as
           great
           an
           aggravation
           of
           the
           hardness
           of
           thy
           heart
           if
           it
           hath
           not
           broken
           at
           this
           sight
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           be
           if
           it
           should
           not
           break
           at
           that
           sight
           ;
           We
           reade
           in
           Gal.
           3.
           1.
           of
           Pauls
           speaking
           of
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           saith
           that
           Christ
           was
           crucified
           before
           those
           that
           did
           hear
           the
           word
           :
           and
           foolish
           Galatians
           who
           hath
           bewitched
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           not
           obey
           the
           truth
           ,
           before
           whose
           eyes
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           been
           evidently
           set
           forth
           ,
           crucified
           among
           you
           ;
           he
           doth
           not
           mean
           that
           Christ
           was
           crucified
           in
           
           Galatia
           ,
           but
           that
           where
           the
           word
           was
           preached
           he
           was
           evidently
           set
           forth
           ,
           and
           crucified
           among
           them
           ;
           but
           now
           my
           brethren
           ,
           the
           crucifying
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           is
           not
           such
           a
           real
           ,
           evident
           and
           sensible
           setting
           forth
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           is
           set
           forth
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           t
           is
           that
           which
           works
           with
           more
           efficacie
           to
           break
           the
           heart
           than
           that
           other
           sight
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           that
           I
           give
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           Because
           you
           do
           never
           find
           that
           God
           did
           set
           that
           apart
           as
           an
           Ordinance
           :
           an
           institution
           appointed
           to
           that
           end
           that
           they
           should
           come
           to
           look
           upon
           that
           for
           the
           breaking
           of
           there
           hearts
           ;
           there
           was
           indeed
           a
           naturalness
           in
           it
           ;
           that
           if
           they
           did
           behold
           Christ
           ,
           it
           might
           break
           there
           hearts
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           such
           an
           Ordinance
           it
           was
           not
           a
           Sacrament
           as
           this
           is
           ;
           now
           this
           being
           in
           a
           Sacramental
           way
           in
           the
           use
           of
           an
           Ordinance
           appointed
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           set
           forth
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           al
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           expected
           here
           a
           further
           blessing
           than
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           though
           it
           's
           true
           the
           other
           might
           work
           mightily
           upon
           the
           heart
           but
           yet
           this
           being
           a
           great
           ordinance
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           great
           institution
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           for
           the
           setting
           out
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           more
           special
           blessing
           that
           goes
           along
           with
           it
           ;
           every
           Ordinance
           hath
           a
           promise
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           special
           blessing
           than
           any
           other
           thing
           that
           is
           not
           an
           Ordinance
           .
           So
           when
           you
           come
           here
           to
           behold
           Christ
           crucified
           before
           you
           ,
           you
           cannot
           see
           Christ
           naturally
           crucified
           as
           upon
           the
           Cross
           :
           but
           you
           have
           Christ
           crucified
           before
           you
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           solemn
           institution
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           hath
           a
           special
           blessing
           which
           goes
           along
           with
           it
           ;
           therfore
           if
           the
           heart
           be
           not
           broken
           here
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           aggravation
           of
           the
           hardness
           of
           the
           heart
           as
           great
           as
           if
           we
           should
           behold
           Jesus
           Christ
           upon
           the
           Cross
           and
           our
           hearts
           not
           broken
           there
           ;
           and
           indeed
           this
           is
           a
           special
           reason
           why
           those
           are
           said
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           that
           receive
           unworthily
           ;
           as
           if
           a
           man
           had
           been
           then
           alive
           and
           had
           been
           before
           the
           Cross
           ;
           and
           there
           have
           seen
           how
           the
           blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           was
           shed
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           should
           not
           have
           been
           affected
           with
           it
           ,
           but
           should
           have
           accounted
           it
           as
           a
           common
           thing
           ,
           this
           man
           in
           some
           regard
           might
           have
           been
           said
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           His
           death
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           have
           joyned
           and
           consented
           with
           those
           that
           〈◊〉
           crucifie
           Him
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           man
           sees
           another
           commit
           a
           sin
           ,
           if
           he
           〈◊〉
           
           affected
           with
           that
           sin
           ,
           and
           it
           does
           not
           stir
           his
           heart
           ,
           he
           may
           come
           to
           be
           partaker
           of
           his
           sin
           ;
           so
           that
           those
           that
           come
           to
           see
           Jesus
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           their
           hearts
           at
           all
           stir'd
           with
           the
           crucifying
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           som
           regard
           truly
           said
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           And
           that
           's
           the
           second
           thing
           ,
           brokenness
           of
           spirit
           is
           sutable
           to
           the
           light
           of
           a
           broken
           Christ
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Third
           thing
           that
           is
           here
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           Sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           is
           the
           purging
           and
           clensing
           of
           the
           heart
           from
           sin
           ;
           and
           actuall
           clensing
           and
           purging
           the
           heart
           from
           sin
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           .
           The
           Jews
           in
           there
           Passover
           were
           to
           cast
           out
           all
           leaven
           and
           those
           that
           were
           of
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           say
           that
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           do
           three
           things
           in
           the
           casting
           out
           of
           their
           Leaven
           :
        
         
           1.
           they
           made
           diligent
           search
           for
           Leaven
           ;
           they
           lighted
           Candles
           to
           look
           into
           every
           corner
           lest
           there
           should
           be
           any
           bit
           of
           Leaven
           left
           in
           the
           house
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           they
           found
           it
           they
           cast
           it
           out
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           used
           an
           execration
           ,
           they
           did
           curse
           themselves
           if
           they
           should
           willingly
           keep
           any
           leaven
           in
           the
           house
           .
        
         
           So
           my
           brethren
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           partake
           of
           this
           holy
           Ordinance
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           a
           diligent
           inquisition
           for
           sin
           ,
           for
           sin
           in
           Scripture
           is
           compared
           to
           leaven
           ;
           thou
           shouldest
           make
           a
           diligent
           search
           what
           sin
           there
           is
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           the
           faculties
           of
           thy
           soul
           ,
           what
           sin
           there
           is
           in
           thy
           thoughts
           ,
           in
           thy
           conscience
           ,
           in
           thy
           understanding
           ,
           in
           thy
           will
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           thy
           affections
           ,
           what
           sin
           there
           hath
           been
           in
           thy
           life
           ,
           what
           family
           sins
           ,
           what
           personall
           sins
           .
           thou
           shouldest
           make
           a
           diligent
           search
           to
           see
           whether
           there
           be
           not
           some
           leaven
           ,
           some
           evil
           in
           thy
           heart
           ;
           and
           what
           ever
           sin
           thou
           shalt
           come
           to
           find
           out
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           casting
           of
           it
           out
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           thy
           soul
           must
           be
           set
           against
           it
           to
           apose
           it
           with
           all
           thy
           might
           ;
           what
           ever
           beloved
           sin
           ,
           whatever
           gainfull
           sin
           ,
           whatsoever
           become
           of
           thee
           ,
           thy
           soul
           must
           renounce
           that
           sin
           of
           thine
           ;
           yea
           and
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           execration
           of
           thy
           life
           :
           that
           's
           thus
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           as
           ever
           I
           expect
           to
           receive
           any
           good
           by
           this
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           I
           come
           now
           to
           receive
           ,
           so
           Lord
           ,
           here
           I
           profess
           against
           every
           sin
           that
           I
           have
           found
           out
           in
           my
           heart
           ;
           I
           desire
           to
           find
           out
           all
           ,
           and
           profess
           
           against
           all
           ,
           and
           renouuce
           all
           ,
           and
           would
           do
           to
           the
           uttermost
           that
           I
           am
           able
           for
           delivering
           of
           my
           soul
           fully
           ,
           from
           every
           known
           or
           beloved
           sin
           ;
           Oh
           that
           there
           might
           not
           be
           any
           remaining
           in
           my
           heart
           :
           this
           must
           be
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           soul
           coming
           hither
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           thus
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           cannot
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           sutable
           than
           this
           disposition
           unto
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           for
           we
           come
           here
           to
           profess
           ,
           That
           we
           do
           acknowledg
           that
           sin
           did
           cost
           so
           much
           as
           it
           did
           ,
           that
           it
           cost
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           now
           this
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           cause
           the
           heart
           to
           renonnce
           sin
           ;
           If
           indeed
           I
           do
           beleeve
           that
           sin
           hath
           cost
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           it
           cost
           him
           so
           deer
           as
           it
           did
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           trouble
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           that
           there
           must
           be
           such
           a
           mighty
           wonderful
           way
           of
           satisfaction
           to
           God
           for
           my
           sin
           committed
           against
           him
           ,
           Certainly
           sin
           hath
           a
           dreadful
           evil
           in
           it
           ,
           Oh
           let
           me
           never
           have
           to
           do
           with
           such
           sin
           that
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           such
           sufferings
           to
           my
           Savior
           that
           did
           shed
           his
           Blood.
           If
           so
           be
           that
           thou
           sawest
           a
           knife
           that
           had
           cut
           the
           throat
           of
           thy
           dearest
           child
           ,
           would
           not
           thy
           heart
           rise
           against
           that
           knife
           ?
           Suppose
           you
           come
           to
           a
           Table
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           Knife
           laid
           at
           your
           Trencher
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           told
           you
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           Knife
           that
           cut
           the
           Throat
           of
           your
           Child
           ,
           or
           Father
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           use
           that
           Knife
           as
           another
           Knife
           ,
           would
           not
           any
           one
           say
           ,
           There
           was
           but
           little
           love
           to
           your
           Father
           or
           Child
           :
           So
           when
           there
           is
           a
           Temptation
           comes
           to
           any
           sin
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Knife
           that
           cut
           the
           Throat
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           pierc'd
           his
           Sides
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           that
           made
           Christ
           to
           be
           a
           curse
           ;
           now
           wilt
           not
           thou
           look
           upon
           that
           as
           a
           cursed
           thing
           that
           made
           Christ
           to
           be
           a
           curse
           ?
           Oh
           with
           what
           detestation
           would
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           fling
           away
           such
           a
           Knife
           !
           and
           with
           the
           like
           detestation
           it
           is
           required
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           renounce
           sin
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           .
           I
           remember
           it
           is
           reported
           of
           Anthony
           .
           when
           Caesar
           was
           slain
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           stir
           up
           the
           people
           against
           those
           that
           had
           slain
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           he
           takes
           the
           cloaths
           that
           were
           bloody
           ,
           and
           holds
           them
           forth
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           Here
           is
           blood
           of
           your
           Emperor
           ;
           and
           upon
           that
           the
           people
           were
           enraged
           against
           those
           that
           had
           slain
           him
           ,
           and
           went
           and
           pulled
           down
           their
           houses
           upon
           them
           :
           So
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           thou
           seest
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           gushing
           out
           ,
           and
           for
           thy
           
           sin
           ,
           if
           ever
           thy
           sin
           be
           pardoned
           ;
           either
           thy
           soul
           must
           be
           eternally
           damn'd
           for
           thy
           sin
           ,
           or
           else
           thy
           sin
           cost
           the
           gushing
           out
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           now
           when
           thou
           seest
           this
           ;
           this
           should
           cause
           an
           holy
           rage
           in
           thy
           soul
           against
           sin
           that
           caused
           this
           ;
           surely
           the
           putting
           away
           sin
           ,
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           heart
           against
           sin
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           disposition
           sutable
           to
           such
           an
           Ordinance
           as
           this
           is
           .
           And
           that
           's
           the
           Third
           thing
           required
           in
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           the
           purging
           out
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           rising
           of
           the
           heart
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Fourth
           thing
           that
           is
           to
           be
           done
           for
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           here
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           hungring
           and
           thirsting
           of
           the
           soul
           after
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           whosoever
           comes
           hither
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           a
           feast
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           exspects
           that
           all
           his
           Guests
           should
           come
           with
           stomachs
           unto
           his
           feast
           ,
           come
           with
           hungring
           and
           longing
           for
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           this
           should
           be
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           Oh
           that
           my
           soul
           might
           enjoy
           Communion
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           now
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           end
           that
           I
           am
           come
           for
           ;
           Oh!
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           knows
           the
           workings
           of
           my
           heart
           ,
           knowes
           that
           this
           is
           the
           great
           desire
           of
           my
           soul
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           enjoy
           Communion
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           Oh!
           that
           I
           might
           have
           more
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           meet
           with
           Christ
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           have
           some
           further
           manifestation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           that
           I
           might
           have
           my
           soul
           further
           united
           to
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           further
           influence
           of
           Christ
           to
           my
           soul
           ;
           I
           come
           with
           thirst
           after
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           knowing
           my
           infinite
           need
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           infinite
           excellency
           that
           there
           is
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           my
           soul
           doth
           famish
           and
           perish
           for
           ever
           without
           Christ
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           fulness
           for
           the
           satisfying
           of
           my
           soul
           ;
           that
           I
           have
           had
           of
           Christ
           somtimes
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           sweet
           unto
           me
           ,
           but
           I
           expect
           a
           further
           communion
           with
           Christ
           here
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           the
           grand
           Ordinance
           for
           Communion
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           indeed
           the
           word
           in
           this
           respect
           it
           is
           beyond
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           that
           is
           it
           is
           not
           only
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           Grace
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           begetting
           ;
           This
           is
           only
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           not
           appointed
           for
           the
           begetting
           ;
           now
           in
           that
           respect
           the
           Word
           is
           above
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           but
           now
           this
           Sacrament
           is
           a
           more
           full
           Ordinance
           for
           Communion
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           blood
           ,
           and
           therfore
           there
           ought
           
           to
           be
           hungring
           and
           thirsting
           desires
           of
           the
           soul
           after
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           therefore
           you
           must
           take
           heed
           you
           do
           not
           come
           with
           your
           stomachs
           full
           of
           trash
           ,
           as
           children
           when
           they
           can
           get
           Plums
           and
           Pears
           and
           fill
           their
           stomachs
           with
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           your
           Tables
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           never
           so
           much
           wholsome
           diet
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           mind
           at
           all
           to
           it
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           with
           men
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           fill
           their
           hearts
           with
           the
           trash
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           with
           sensual
           delights
           ,
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           when
           they
           come
           to
           such
           a
           great
           Ordinance
           to
           enjoy
           communion
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           feel
           no
           want
           at
           all
           of
           Christ
           ,
           only
           they
           come
           and
           take
           a
           little
           piece
           of
           bread
           and
           a
           draught
           of
           wine
           ,
           but
           for
           any
           strong
           pausing
           desires
           to
           meet
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           there
           in
           the
           Ordinance
           ,
           to
           come
           so
           as
           they
           know
           not
           how
           to
           live
           without
           Christ
           ,
           even
           as
           a
           man
           that
           is
           an
           hungred
           cannot
           live
           without
           his
           meat
           and
           drink
           ;
           and
           so
           for
           the
           soul
           to
           have
           such
           a
           disposition
           after
           Christ
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           rare
           thing
           ;
           but
           know
           that
           Gods
           Name
           is
           not
           sanctified
           ,
           unless
           thou
           doest
           come
           in
           such
           a
           way
           unto
           his
           holy
           Sacrament
           ;
           that
           's
           the
           fourth
           thing
           ,
           hungry
           and
           thirsty
           desires
           after
           Christ
           ,
           from
           a
           deep
           sence
           of
           the
           need
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           apprehension
           of
           the
           excellency
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           the
           fift
           place
           there
           must
           be
           an
           exercise
           of
           faith
           for
           the
           Sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           here
           ;
           Faith
           that
           is
           both
           the
           hand
           and
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           taking
           of
           this
           spiritual
           meat
           ;
           and
           spiritual
           drink
           ;
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Faith
           first
           is
           the
           eye
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           hand
           and
           mouth
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           eye
           of
           thy
           soul
           to
           give
           a
           real
           sight
           to
           what
           there
           is
           here
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           able
           to
           discern
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Lord
           but
           by
           the
           eye
           of
           Faith
           ;
           if
           thou
           comest
           only
           with
           bodily
           eyes
           to
           look
           upon
           what
           is
           here
           ,
           thou
           seest
           nothing
           but
           a
           little
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ;
           but
           now
           where
           the
           eye
           of
           Faith
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           real
           apperance
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           were
           bodily
           present
           ,
           and
           we
           need
           not
           have
           the
           bread
           truned
           in
           to
           his
           body
           ;
           for
           Faith
           cannot
           see
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           through
           the
           bread
           ,
           and
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           gushing
           in
           the
           Wine
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           mighty
           thing
           to
           have
           Christ
           and
           such
           sprituall
           things
           made
           real
           and
           not
           to
           be
           a
           fansie
           .
           If
           one
           look
           upon
           the
           fire
           that
           is
           painted
           ,
           one
           cannot
           heat
           ones
           self
           in
           cold
           wether
           with
           that
           ,
           but
           fire
           that
           is
           really
           burning
           upon
           the
           harth
           ;
           so
           those
           that
           
           come
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           not
           come
           with
           Faith
           ,
           that
           have
           only
           the
           eye
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           they
           only
           see
           as
           it
           were
           a
           painted
           Christ
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           see
           Christ
           really
           ,
           his
           body
           and
           blood
           and
           those
           great
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           not
           presented
           as
           real
           things
           to
           their
           souls
           ;
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           they
           go
           away
           and
           get
           nothing
           ;
           but
           now
           when
           the
           soul
           comes
           with
           the
           eye
           of
           Faith
           ,
           the
           soul
           sees
           the
           wonderful
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           most
           glorious
           sight
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           al
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Heavens
           and
           Earth
           is
           not
           like
           this
           Sight
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           the
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           that
           do
           appear
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           Faith
           ;
           therefore
           you
           may
           by
           this
           know
           whether
           you
           have
           come
           with
           Faith
           or
           no
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           whether
           you
           have
           seen
           the
           most
           glorious
           Sight
           that
           ever
           your
           eyes
           did
           behold
           ,
           Alas
           !
           with
           our
           natural
           eyes
           ,
           we
           behold
           a
           Minister
           coming
           with
           a
           piece
           of
           Bread
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           Wine
           :
           but
           when
           the
           eye
           of
           Faith
           is
           opened
           ,
           then
           we
           behold
           the
           glorious
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           Many
           times
           when
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           your
           hearts
           burn
           within
           you
           ;
           as
           they
           that
           went
           to
           Emaus
           ;
           but
           when
           you
           are
           breaking
           bread
           ,
           the
           eye
           of
           Faith
           that
           must
           look
           upon
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           those
           that
           have
           pierced
           Christ
           must
           look
           upon
           him
           ;
           that
           Scripture
           is
           fulfilled
           in
           Zachariah
           ,
           12.
           latter
           end
           ,
           They
           shall
           look
           on
           him
           whom
           they
           have
           pierced
           by
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           then
           mourn
           and
           lament
           :
           This
           eye
           of
           Faith
           will
           cause
           mourning
           and
           lamenting
           for
           Sin.
           
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           As
           Faith
           is
           the
           eye
           to
           make
           what
           is
           here
           real
           ,
           so
           Faith
           is
           the
           hand
           to
           take
           it
           :
           When
           you
           come
           to
           a
           feast
           ,
           you
           must
           have
           something
           to
           take
           the
           meat
           to
           you
           :
           so
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           he
           brake
           bread
           ,
           and
           gave
           it
           unto
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Take
             ,
             eat
             this
          
           .
           Take
           it
           ;
           how
           shal
           we
           take
           it
           ?
           By
           reaching
           out
           of
           the
           hand
           ;
           if
           you
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           as
           you
           reach
           out
           your
           hand
           to
           take
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           so
           there
           must
           be
           an
           actual
           reaching
           out
           of
           the
           soul
           by
           Faith
           ,
           putting
           forth
           an
           act
           of
           Faith
           to
           receive
           Jesus
           Christ
           unto
           the
           soul
           ,
           to
           apply
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           unto
           thy
           soul
           with
           all
           his
           merits
           and
           good
           things
           that
           he
           hath
           purchased
           ;
           when
           the
           Minister
           doth
           give
           out
           that
           Ordinance
           ,
           〈◊〉
           should
           look
           upon
           God
           the
           Father
           giving
           out
           his
           Son
           ;
           as
           if
           this
           were
           your
           condition
           I
           am
           now
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           eternal
           Father
           ,
           who
           now
           doth
           actually
           give
           out
           
           his
           Son
           to
           my
           soul
           ;
           and
           saith
           Soul
           ,
           here
           receive
           a
           new
           this
           day
           ,
           my
           Son
           with
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           purchased
           for
           thy
           good
           ;
           now
           then
           the
           soul
           acts
           upon
           this
           ,
           and
           by
           stirring
           up
           an
           act
           of
           faith
           ,
           comes
           and
           closes
           with
           this
           gift
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           casts
           its
           selfe
           upon
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           saith
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           Amen
           :
           to
           what
           the
           Father
           gives
           ,
           Oh
           Lord
           ,
           here
           I
           come
           and
           imbrace
           thy
           Son
           as
           my
           life
           ,
           as
           my
           Savior
           ,
           as
           the
           Fountain
           of
           all
           my
           good
           ,
           in
           whom
           I
           expect
           all
           the
           good
           I
           am
           like
           to
           have
           either
           here
           or
           to
           all
           eternity
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           must
           be
           a
           stirring
           up
           of
           the
           act
           of
           faith
           in
           an
           actual
           taking
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           thou
           beest
           a
           Beleever
           ;
           Canst
           thou
           remember
           what
           thou
           didst
           ,
           when
           first
           thou
           didst
           take
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           when
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           His
           word
           did
           reveal
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           my
           soul
           ,
           what
           didst
           thou
           then
           ,
           Oh
           soul
           ;
           how
           did
           thy
           soul
           work
           in
           closing
           with
           Christ
           ;
           as
           thy
           soul
           did
           then
           in
           closing
           with
           Christ
           ,
           so
           it
           must
           now
           renew
           the
           work
           ;
           there
           must
           be
           a
           renewal
           of
           the
           work
           at
           that
           time
           .
           So
           that
           when
           you
           come
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           think
           that
           it
           is
           then
           a
           time
           to
           listen
           to
           doubts
           ,
           fears
           ,
           and
           Scruples
           ;
           no
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           time
           that
           God
           cals
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           faith
           ,
           the
           casting
           of
           the
           soul
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           and
           His
           merits
           for
           life
           and
           for
           salvation
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           is
           not
           sanctified
           as
           it
           ought
           ;
           thou
           doest
           not
           Sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           busying
           thy
           soul
           in
           doubts
           and
           scruples
           in
           thy
           receiving
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           faith
           is
           as
           the
           mouth
           ;
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           eat
           and
           drink
           ,
           how
           canst
           thou
           if
           thou
           hast
           not
           a
           mouth
           ;
           thou
           hast
           a
           bodily
           mouth
           to
           take
           in
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ;
           but
           know
           that
           without
           faith
           thy
           soul
           cannot
           take
           in
           Christ
           ;
           faith
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           mouth
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           act
           of
           faith
           the
           soul
           doth
           open
           it self
           for
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           opens
           it self
           ,
           but
           takes
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           makes
           Christ
           and
           the
           soul
           as
           one
           ,
           as
           our
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           is
           made
           one
           with
           our
           Body
           ,
           so
           faith
           takes
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           as
           one
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           turns
           Christ
           into
           the
           nourishment
           of
           thy
           soul
           ,
           and
           thou
           and
           Christ
           by
           faith
           are
           made
           as
           truly
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           that
           is
           put
           into
           thy
           Body
           ,
           is
           made
           one
           with
           thy
           body
           .
           This
           is
           the
           work
           of
           faith
           ,
           without
           which
           we
           cannot
           Sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           There
           must
           be
           spiritual
           Joy
           ;
           that
           must
           be
           exercised
           here
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           feast
           ;
           here
           we
           come
           to
           sit
           with
           Christ
           at
           his
           Table
           ,
           we
           come
           as
           Children
           to
           our
           fathers
           Table
           ,
           and
           to
           sit
           there
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           Elder
           Brother
           ;
           now
           as
           a
           father
           doth
           not
           love
           to
           have
           his
           child
           sit
           in
           a
           sullen
           and
           dogged
           way
           at
           his
           Table
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           crying
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           have
           the
           child
           sit
           in
           comfort
           and
           with
           a
           holy
           cheerfulnes
           with
           a
           holy
           freedom
           of
           spirit
           ;
           not
           in
           a
           sullen
           way
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           child
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           a
           servant
           with
           the
           master
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           You
           told
           us
           before
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           brokenness
           of
           spirit
           and
           sence
           of
           our
           sin
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           That
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           joy
           ;
           we
           rejoyce
           with
           trembling
           ;
           therefore
           that
           brokennese
           of
           spirit
           that
           I
           meant
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           slavish
           horror
           and
           fear
           ,
           but
           a
           kindly
           melting
           of
           the
           soul
           from
           the
           apprehension
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           unto
           it
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           was
           willing
           to
           be
           at
           so
           great
           cost
           to
           purchase
           the
           pardon
           of
           sin
           :
           such
           a
           gracious
           mourning
           as
           may
           stand
           with
           joy
           ;
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           sorrow
           for
           sin
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           that
           is
           not
           mixt
           with
           joy
           ,
           is
           a
           sorrow
           that
           doth
           not
           Sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ;
           godly
           sorrow
           and
           evangelical
           joy
           may
           stand
           together
           very
           well
           .
           And
           therefore
           know
           that
           this
           is
           not
           the
           time
           ,
           neither
           to
           give
           liberty
           to
           have
           your
           hearts
           sink
           ;
           no
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           no
           sinking
           sorrow
           of
           heart
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           sorrow
           of
           heart
           as
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           it
           you
           may
           be
           able
           to
           look
           upon
           God
           as
           a
           reconciled
           Father
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           cheerfulness
           of
           spirit
           as
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ;
           you
           must
           look
           upon
           your selves
           as
           Gods
           guests
           ,
           to
           be
           merry
           at
           his
           Table
           ;
           now
           this
           is
           a
           great
           mystery
           of
           godliness
           ;
           that
           there
           should
           be
           at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           sight
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           a
           spiritual
           cheerfulness
           in
           the
           assurance
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           mystery
           ,
           and
           only
           those
           that
           are
           Beleevers
           are
           able
           to
           understand
           this
           mystery
           ,
           how
           to
           have
           their
           hearts
           break
           ,
           and
           yet
           how
           to
           rejoyce
           at
           the
           same
           time
           in
           that
           unspeakable
           love
           of
           God
           that
           is
           here
           presented
           unto
           them
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           There
           must
           be
           thankfulness
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Christ
           blest
           the
           Bread
           ,
           in
           another
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Christ
           gave
           thanks
           ;
           Christ
           when
           he
           instituted
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           
           he
           gave
           thanks
           he
           gave
           thanks
           ;
           for
           what
           ?
           he
           gave
           thanks
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           that
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           send
           him
           into
           the
           world
           to
           die
           for
           poor
           souls
           ;
           now
           shall
           Jesus
           Christ
           give
           thanks
           unto
           God
           the
           Father
           for
           that
           which
           did
           cost
           him
           his
           life
           ?
           yea
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           I
           see
           that
           here
           is
           a
           way
           to
           save
           souls
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           cost
           me
           my
           life
           if
           it
           will
           ,
           yet
           I
           bless
           thee
           O
           Father
           ,
           if
           souls
           may
           come
           to
           be
           saved
           though
           it
           cost
           me
           my
           life
           .
           Christ
           rejoyced
           in
           his
           Spirit
           in
           thanking
           his
           Father
           for
           this
           ;
           then
           how
           should
           our
           hearts
           be
           enlarged
           with
           thankfulness
           when
           we
           come
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Ancients
           were
           wont
           to
           call
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           thanksgiving
           ?
           we
           are
           to
           give
           God
           thanks
           for
           every
           mercy
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           eat
           your
           own
           bread
           without
           giving
           of
           thanks
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           come
           to
           have
           this
           bread
           ,
           this
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           here
           is
           matter
           of
           thankfulness
           ,
           here
           is
           matter
           of
           enlargment
           of
           soul
           ;
           thou
           that
           hast
           the
           deadest
           and
           dullest
           soul
           ;
           and
           straightest
           Spirit
           ,
           yet
           when
           thou
           comest
           hither
           and
           understandest
           what
           thou
           doest
           ,
           here
           thou
           canst
           not
           but
           see
           matter
           for
           the
           enlargment
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           wish
           that
           thou
           hadst
           ten
           thousand
           thousand
           times
           more
           strength
           to
           express
           the
           praises
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           here
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           must
           be
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           Hallelujahs
           and
           doxologies
           ,
           that
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           must
           for
           ever
           sound
           out
           in
           the
           highest
           Heavens
           ;
           dost
           thou
           know
           what
           the
           Lord
           presents
           to
           thee
           here
           ?
           it
           is
           more
           than
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           ten
           thousand
           worlds
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           this
           creature
           ,
           and
           give
           all
           these
           worlds
           to
           him
           ,
           thou
           wouldest
           think
           that
           thou
           wert
           bound
           to
           bless
           him
           then
           ;
           only
           when
           God
           in
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           reaches
           out
           to
           the
           ,
           the
           body
           and
           Blood
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           here
           is
           more
           matter
           of
           praise
           ,
           then
           if
           ten
           thousand
           thousand
           worlds
           were
           given
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           expects
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           say
           to
           thy
           soul
           ,
           
             My
             soul
             praise
             thou
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             within
             me
             praise
             His
             holy
             Name
             ;
             bless
             the
             Lord
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             forget
             not
             all
             His
             benefits
             ;
             who
             forgiteth
             all
             thine
             iniquitie
             ,
             who
             healeth
             all
             thy
             diseases
          
           ;
           O
           poor
           soul
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           mercies
           ;
           dost
           thou
           praise
           God
           for
           Justification
           ,
           for
           sanctification
           ?
           here
           is
           a
           glorious
           application
           of
           the
           mercie
           of
           God
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           sinners
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           ever
           thou
           wert
           thankfull
           ,
           be
           thankfull
           here
           .
           The
           Sabbath
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           is
           appointed
           to
           be
           the
           set
           constant
           day
           of
           
           thanksgiving
           for
           the
           great
           mercies
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           other
           daies
           for
           National
           mercies
           ;
           now
           a
           special
           work
           of
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           is
           ,
           The
           celebration
           of
           this
           holy
           Sacrament
           ;
           and
           the
           Christians
           in
           former
           times
           were
           wont
           to
           do
           it
           every
           Lords
           day
           ,
           because
           that
           is
           the
           day
           appointed
           by
           God
           for
           to
           be
           the
           day
           of
           thanksgiving
           for
           that
           great
           mercy
           ;
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           and
           that
           's
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           Sabbath
           was
           changed
           ;
           the
           last
           day
           in
           the
           week
           was
           the
           Jewish
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           to
           celebrate
           the
           memorial
           of
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           day
           now
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           the
           day
           of
           thanksgiving
           for
           al
           the
           work
           of
           God
           in
           mans
           Redemption
           .
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           A
           further
           thing
           is
           this
           ,
           If
           you
           would
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           willing
           to
           renew
           your
           Covenant
           ;
           that
           's
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ;
           there
           must
           be
           an
           actual
           renewing
           of
           your
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           's
           thus
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           receive
           this
           Bread
           &
           this
           wine
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           to
           be
           as
           the
           Seal
           of
           the
           Covenant
           on
           Gods
           part
           :
           now
           this
           will
           be
           emplied
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           take
           the
           Seals
           of
           Gods
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           be
           willing
           to
           set
           to
           my
           Seal
           too
           ,
           to
           renew
           the
           Covenant
           that
           God
           calls
           me
           to
           ;
           now
           know
           ,
           all
           men
           and
           women
           that
           are
           sav'd
           ,
           they
           are
           sav'd
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ;
           and
           there
           God
           on
           his
           part
           promises
           and
           makes
           a
           Cavenant
           ,
           That
           he
           will
           bestow
           his
           Son
           ,
           Life
           and
           Salvation
           through
           him
           ;
           and
           thou
           must
           likewise
           come
           in
           on
           thy
           part
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           on
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           repent
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Tenour
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           now
           every
           time
           thou
           comest
           to
           receive
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           thou
           comest
           to
           renew
           this
           Covenant
           ;
           As
           if
           thou
           shouldest
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           hast
           been
           pleased
           to
           make
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ;
           as
           the
           first
           Covenant
           was
           broken
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           were
           cast
           by
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           now
           thou
           hast
           made
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           callest
           thy
           servants
           whom
           thou
           intendest
           to
           save
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           renew
           their
           Covenant
           with
           thee
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           of
           thine
           ;
           Lord
           ,
           here
           I
           come
           ,
           and
           Lord
           ,
           here
           I
           renew
           it
           and
           set
           to
           my
           seal
           ,
           to
           promise
           and
           Covenant
           with
           thee
           ,
           That
           as
           ever
           I
           expect
           to
           receive
           any
           good
           from
           Christ
           ,
           so
           Lord
           ,
           here
           I
           will
           be
           thine
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           up
           my self
           for
           ever
           to
           thee
           ;
           as
           thou
           hast
           given
           me
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           for
           my
           salvation
           ,
           so
           Lord
           ,
           here
           I
           consecrate
           my
           body
           and
           blood
           to
           thee
           ,
           the
           last
           drop
           of
           my
           
           heart
           blood
           shall
           be
           given
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           so
           my
           strength
           and
           estate
           ,
           and
           name
           ,
           or
           what
           ever
           I
           am
           or
           have
           shall
           be
           thine
           Have
           you
           done
           thus
           when
           you
           have
           come
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ?
           have
           you
           actually
           renewed
           your
           covenant
           with
           God
           ?
           you
           that
           have
           taken
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           have
           you
           given
           up
           your
           body
           to
           Christ
           ?
           What
           's
           the
           reason
           then
           that
           you
           sin
           so
           much
           with
           your
           bodies
           ?
           that
           you
           abbuse
           your
           body
           with
           uncleanness
           ,
           and
           drunkenness
           ,
           and
           other
           wickedness
           afterwards
           ?
           Oh
           you
           prophane
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           ,
           except
           thou
           givest
           up
           the
           body
           and
           soul
           to
           God
           in
           way
           of
           Covenant
           :
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           for
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           there
           is
           required
           the
           renewing
           of
           Love
           ;
           the
           coming
           with
           lovely
           dispositions
           and
           the
           renewing
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           love
           ,
           not
           only
           towards
           God
           ,
           but
           towards
           our
           Brethren
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           feast
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           an
           act
           of
           communion
           ,
           Communion
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           Christ
           ,
           but
           with
           His
           Churches
           ,
           with
           his
           saints
           ;
           and
           as
           I
           have
           told
           you
           that
           there
           is
           a
           profession
           of
           our selves
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           body
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           requireth
           that
           His
           Children
           should
           not
           fall
           out
           that
           come
           to
           His
           Table
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           should
           be
           love
           and
           peace
           ;
           there
           's
           a
           mighty
           bond
           upon
           thee
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           first
           ,
           all
           heart
           burnings
           ,
           and
           heart
           grudges
           ,
           must
           be
           laid
           aside
           ;
           and
           secondly
           you
           must
           come
           with
           a
           willinness
           to
           be
           reconcilled
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           willingnes
           to
           pass
           by
           all
           infirmities
           in
           thy
           Brethren
           ;
           here
           I
           have
           the
           Seal
           of
           Gods
           wllingness
           to
           pass
           by
           al
           my
           sins
           .
           and
           therefore
           I
           must
           be
           willing
           to
           pass
           by
           all
           infirmities
           in
           my
           Brethren
           ;
           I
           must
           now
           cast
           out
           all
           ill
           wishes
           towards
           others
           ,
           and
           come
           with
           a
           disire
           of
           all
           good
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           with
           a
           heart
           ready
           to
           imbrace
           any
           opportunity
           to
           do
           any
           good
           ;
           thou
           doest
           lye
           unto
           God
           except
           thou
           comest
           with
           such
           a
           heart
           as
           this
           is
           ;
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           knowest
           that
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           take
           all
           opportunities
           to
           do
           good
           to
           those
           ,
           that
           I
           now
           do
           communicate
           with
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           neerest
           Communion
           that
           possible
           can
           be
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           between
           one
           Creature
           and
           another
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           there
           should
           be
           that
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           set
           up
           every
           where
           ,
           to
           cast
           out
           those
           that
           are
           unworthy
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           union
           and
           Communion
           
           that
           possibly
           can
           be
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Sacrament
           and
           Communion
           of
           the
           same
           body
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           same
           Members
           of
           Christ
           :
           Now
           if
           thou
           doest
           not
           think
           such
           an
           one
           to
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           Christ
           ;
           why
           doest
           not
           thou
           do
           what
           thou
           canst
           to
           have
           him
           cast
           out
           ,
           but
           so
           long
           as
           thou
           hast
           done
           nothing
           in
           private
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           in
           telling
           the
           Church
           ,
           thou
           doest
           own
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           if
           thou
           doest
           so
           ,
           take
           heed
           how
           thy
           heart
           be
           estranged
           from
           him
           ,
           take
           heed
           how
           thou
           behavest
           thy self
           to
           them
           ;
           take
           heed
           how
           thou
           livest
           in
           a
           jarring
           ,
           and
           a
           contentious
           way
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           holdest
           them
           off
           at
           staves
           end
           ,
           or
           walking
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           never
           so
           poor
           and
           mean
           ,
           know
           that
           thou
           doest
           prophane
           this
           holy
           Ordinance
           every
           time
           thou
           comest
           to
           it
           when
           thou
           comest
           with
           such
           an
           heart
           as
           this
           is
           ;
           if
           thou
           dost
           not
           find
           this
           renewed
           love
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           there
           began
           to
           be
           a
           strangeness
           between
           me
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           have
           communicated
           with
           me
           ,
           but
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           art
           pleased
           to
           vouchsafe
           us
           to
           come
           once
           more
           to
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           Lord
           ,
           here
           we
           do
           profess
           ,
           that
           this
           Ordinance
           shall
           unite
           our
           hearts
           together
           more
           than
           ever
           they
           were
           ;
           I
           will
           study
           to
           do
           what
           good
           possibly
           I
           can
           to
           my
           brother
           ;
           that
           as
           we
           joyn
           here
           to
           the
           feast
           of
           the
           Lord
           with
           comfort
           ,
           so
           we
           may
           live
           together
           in
           peace
           &
           love
           as
           it
           becomes
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           Oh
           how
           far
           are
           people
           from
           any
           such
           work
           of
           God
           as
           this
           is
           !
           The
           Lord
           expects
           this
           should
           be
           in
           you
           every
           time
           you
           come
           to
           the
           holy
           Communion
           .
           Here
           hath
           been
           Nine
           particulars
           now
           mentioned
           for
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           when
           we
           come
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           but
           O
           Lord
           ,
           what
           cause
           have
           we
           to
           lay
           our
           hands
           upon
           our
           hearts
           !
           for
           if
           this
           be
           to
           sanctifie
           thy
           Name
           then
           it
           hath
           been
           a
           riddle
           ,
           a
           mysterie
           to
           us
           ;
           Certainly
           my
           brethren
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           the
           Truths
           of
           God
           which
           I
           have
           delivered
           ,
           and
           so
           fare
           as
           you
           have
           been
           wanting
           in
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           know
           ,
           so
           far
           you
           have
           taken
           Gods
           Name
           in
           vain
           is
           this
           holy
           Ordinance
           ,
           you
           have
           not
           been
           worthy
           receivers
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           you
           have
           cause
           to
           look
           back
           to
           your
           former
           waies
           ,
           and
           spend
           much
           humiliation
           for
           your
           sin
           herein
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           so
           greedy
           of
           it
           as
           some
           are
           ;
           they
           must
           have
           the
           Communion
           ,
           but
           I
           put
           it
           to
           your
           consciences
           ,
           Have
           you
           repented
           you
           for
           the
           profaning
           of
           Gods
           Name
           ?
           And
           that
           's
           that
           we
           should
           further
           have
           spoken
           of
           ,
           That
           God
           
           
             will
             be
             sanctified
          
           ;
           that
           's
           thus
           ,
           If
           we
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           it
           will
           quite
           turn
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           proper
           end
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           to
           seal
           up
           our
           salvation
           :
           but
           if
           we
           sanctifie
           not
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           it
           will
           seal
           up
           our
           condemnation
           ;
           if
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           thy
           endeavor
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           many
           times
           as
           thou
           hast
           received
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           so
           many
           seals
           hast
           thou
           upon
           thee
           for
           the
           sealing
           up
           of
           thy
           condemnation
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           for
           thy
           comfort
           ,
           while
           thou
           art
           alive
           ,
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           these
           sels
           may
           be
           broken
           open
           ;
           as
           we
           reade
           in
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           that
           
             John
             saw
          
           the
           Book
           that
           had
           seven
           seals
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           none
           could
           be
           found
           that
           was
           able
           to
           open
           it
           ;
           at
           length
           the
           Lamb
           that
           was
           slain
           he
           was
           found
           worthy
           to
           open
           the
           Book
           :
           So
           I
           say
           ,
           thy
           condemnation
           is
           sealed
           up
           with
           many
           seals
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           creature
           that
           is
           able
           to
           conceal
           these
           seals
           ,
           only
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           yea
           ,
           that
           Christ
           whose
           blood
           thou
           hast
           shed
           and
           been
           guilty
           of
           ,
           only
           he
           is
           worthy
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           open
           these
           seals
           ;
           for
           as
           it
           was
           with
           those
           that
           did
           crucifie
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           saved
           by
           the
           same
           blood
           that
           thay
           had
           shed
           ,
           as
           in
           Acts
           2.
           
           So
           though
           thou
           hast
           been
           guilty
           of
           shedding
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           by
           thy
           prophane
           coming
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           yet
           know
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           life
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           of
           Grace
           is
           continued
           ,
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           thy
           soul
           may
           be
           sav'd
           by
           that
           blood
           that
           thou
           hast
           crucified
           :
           Oh
           how
           many
           are
           cut
           off
           that
           have
           thus
           prophaned
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           never
           came
           to
           understand
           this
           danger
           !
           they
           are
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           now
           are
           undone
           for
           ever
           ;
           then
           bless
           God
           that
           thou
           art
           alive
           to
           hear
           more
           about
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           how
           Gods
           Name
           should
           be
           sanctified
           ;
           that
           thou
           art
           alive
           ,
           and
           hast
           time
           to
           repent
           the
           of
           this
           great
           evil
           ,
           of
           prophaning
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           this
           holy
           Sacrament
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XIII
           .
        
         
           
             Leviticus
             ,
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
             in
             them
             that
             come
             nigh
             me
             .
          
        
         
           THere
           is
           one
           thing
           more
           about
           the
           Sanctifying
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           which
           cleerly
           concerns
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
        
         
           To
           keep
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           such
           a
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           depends
           meerly
           upon
           institution
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           upon
           a
           positive
           Law
           ,
           upon
           the
           wil
           of
           God.
           There
           are
           some
           duties
           of
           Worship
           which
           are
           natural
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           they
           are
           due
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           a
           duty
           of
           worship
           that
           is
           only
           by
           institution
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           had
           not
           revealed
           it
           ,
           we
           had
           not
           been
           bound
           to
           it
           ;
           therefore
           in
           these
           duties
           of
           institution
           ,
           God
           stands
           very
           punctual
           upon
           them
           ;
           we
           must
           be
           very
           exact
           ,
           neither
           to
           err
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           nor
           the
           left
           ;
           to
           make
           any
           alteration
           in
           the
           points
           of
           Institution
           ;
           Now
           therefore
           for
           the
           Institution
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           we
           find
           it
           in
           divers
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           in
           Matth.
           26.
           26.
           there
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Disciples
           they
           eat
           the
           Sacrament
           together
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           way
           of
           it
           ;
           They
           were
           together
           sitting
           at
           the
           same
           Table
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           called
           the
           Table
           of
           the
           Lord
           sometimes
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           therefore
           that
           's
           the
           first
           thing
           that
           is
           according
           to
           the
           institution
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           do
           communicate
           must
           come
           to
           the
           Table
           as
           neer
           as
           they
           can
           ;
           as
           many
           as
           can
           sit
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           come
           as
           neer
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           Because
           that
           otherwise
           you
           will
           not
           be
           able
           to
           attain
           the
           end
           why
           God
           should
           have
           you
           come
           to
           receive
           ;
           the
           end
           is
           to
           remember
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ;
           now
           except
           pou
           be
           able
           to
           see
           the
           Sight
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           is
           done
           ,
           to
           have
           your
           eye
           as
           well
           as
           your
           ear
           exercised
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           fully
           accomplish
           the
           end
           that
           is
           appointed
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           that
           doth
           present
           to
           our
           
           eyes
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           mysteries
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           according
           to
           the
           institution
           ,
           that
           every
           Communicant
           must
           be
           where
           he
           may
           behold
           what
           is
           done
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           where
           he
           may
           see
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           Bread
           ,
           and
           the
           powring
           forth
           of
           the
           Wine
           ;
           Certainly
           it
           hath
           been
           a
           disorderly
           way
           therefore
           for
           people
           to
           sit
           up
           and
           down
           in
           their
           Pews
           every
           where
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Minister
           to
           go
           up
           and
           down
           after
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           could
           see
           nothing
           nor
           scarce
           hear
           any
           thing
           :
           It
           is
           much
           for
           the
           attaining
           the
           end
           of
           the
           institution
           ,
           for
           all
           Communicants
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           Bread
           ,
           and
           the
           powring
           forth
           of
           the
           Wine
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           should
           come
           together
           ;
           and
           there
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           can
           sit
           at
           his
           Table
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           cannot
           ,
           neer
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           not
           only
           from
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           though
           that
           's
           some
           what
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           hath
           a
           spiritual
           significancy
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           the
           reason
           that
           it
           should
           be
           done
           :
           we
           find
           in
           Luke
           ,
           22.
           26.
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           Now
           mark
           ,
           upon
           their
           coming
           ,
           and
           being
           with
           Christ
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           in
           the
           29
           ,
           and
           30.
           verses
           ,
           
             And
             I
             appoint
             unto
             you
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             my
             Father
             hath
             appointed
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             eat
             and
             drink
             at
             my
             Table
             in
             my
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             sit
             on
             Thrones
             judging
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             of
          
           Israel
           :
           He
           spake
           it
           upon
           that
           occasion
           of
           the
           Disciples
           sitting
           with
           him
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           when
           they
           did
           eat
           Bread
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           took
           the
           Cup
           ;
           upon
           that
           occasion
           Christ
           spake
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           I
           appoint
           you
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           eat
           and
           drink
           at
           my
           Table
           ,
           in
           my
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           eat
           and
           drink
           the
           twelve
           Tribes
           of
           Israel
           ;
           as
           if
           Christ
           should
           say
           ,
           You
           can
           sit
           with
           me
           at
           my
           table
           here
           ,
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           sitting
           with
           me
           at
           my
           Table
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           as
           it
           were
           a
           preludium
           ,
           a
           foresignification
           of
           the
           Communion
           that
           you
           shal
           have
           with
           me
           in
           my
           Kingdom
           ;
           you
           shall
           have
           that
           familiar
           Communion
           with
           me
           when
           I
           come
           into
           my
           Kingdom
           ,
           there
           to
           sit
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           with
           me
           ,
           to
           joyn
           with
           me
           in
           my
           Kingdom
           ,
           judging
           the
           twelve
           Tribes
           of
           Israel
           ;
           even
           as
           you
           do
           now
           in
           that
           holy
           Fellowship
           joyn
           with
           me
           in
           sitting
           at
           my
           Table
           :
           This
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           gesture
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           not
           a
           meer
           indifferent
           thing
           ;
           heretofore
           it
           hath
           been
           thought
           unreasonable
           
           to
           contend
           for
           what
           Gesture
           we
           should
           use
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           spiritual
           significancy
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           indifferent
           ;
           for
           not
           only
           the
           eating
           the
           Bread
           and
           drinking
           the
           Wine
           is
           significative
           ,
           but
           the
           gesture
           whereby
           we
           have
           fellowship
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           here
           ,
           to
           signifie
           that
           fellowship
           we
           shall
           have
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           people
           of
           God
           were
           depriv'd
           of
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           of
           one
           special
           benefit
           of
           this
           holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           whereas
           they
           might
           not
           receive
           it
           sitting
           ;
           whereas
           Christ
           saith
           that
           your
           sitting
           with
           me
           here
           is
           a
           signification
           of
           your
           sitting
           with
           me
           when
           I
           come
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
           Some
           say
           they
           must
           kneel
           because
           they
           may
           receive
           it
           with
           more
           reverence
           ;
           certainly
           were
           it
           a
           thing
           as
           some
           say
           indifferent
           ,
           it
           were
           another
           matter
           ;
           but
           for
           to
           say
           it
           is
           not
           reverence
           to
           sit
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           accuse
           Christ
           himself
           for
           want
           of
           reverence
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           would
           appoint
           a
           way
           ,
           or
           would
           have
           his
           Disciples
           use
           any
           such
           way
           as
           were
           not
           reverent
           :
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           I
           intend
           by
           your
           very
           gesture
           to
           have
           this
           signified
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           though
           you
           be
           poor
           wretched
           worms
           ,
           yea
           ,
           even
           such
           is
           my
           love
           unto
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           shal
           sit
           with
           me
           when
           I
           come
           to
           my
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           judg
           the
           twelve
           Tribes
           of
           Israel
           ;
           and
           every
           time
           you
           come
           to
           my
           Table
           ,
           and
           there
           sit
           at
           it
           ,
           or
           about
           it
           ,
           then
           you
           should
           be
           put
           in
           mind
           that
           there
           is
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           though
           you
           be
           poor
           unworthy
           creatures
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           among
           the
           dogs
           ,
           yet
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           is
           such
           unto
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           appointed
           us
           to
           have
           a
           familiar
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           when
           we
           come
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           to
           sit
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           judg
           the
           twelve
           Tribes
           of
           Israel
           ;
           yea
           ,
           to
           judg
           the
           whol
           world
           ,
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           :
           Shall
           not
           the
           Saints
           judg
           the
           world
           ?
           now
           this
           hinders
           spiritual
           medication
           and
           comfort
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           have
           ,
           therefore
           we
           are
           to
           look
           to
           the
           institution
           and
           follow
           it
           :
           That
           's
           the
           first
           thing
           in
           sitting
           with
           Christ
           at
           his
           Table
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           in
           the
           institution
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Bread
           being
           taken
           by
           the
           Minister
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           blessed
           ,
           broken
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           be
           given
           ;
           Christ
           took
           it
           ,
           and
           blessed
           it
           ,
           and
           brake
           it
           ,
           and
           gave
           it
           :
           and
           the
           people
           they
           are
           to
           look
           upon
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           Ministers
           taking
           ,
           blessing
           ,
           breaking
           ,
           and
           giving
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           Cup
           by
           its
           self
           :
           we
           find
           Christ
           in
           Matth.
           26.
           27.
           he
           first
           
           blest
           the
           Bread
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           blest
           the
           Cup
           distinctly
           by
           it self
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             blood
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             which
             is
             shed
             for
             many
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
          
           ;
           and
           you
           shall
           observe
           that
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             drank
             it
          
           and
           said
           
             drink
             ye
             all
             of
             it
          
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           is
           not
           according
           to
           the
           institution
           ,
           for
           a
           Minister
           to
           go
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           it
           into
           every
           mans
           hand
           ;
           certainly
           this
           was
           not
           so
           from
           the
           beginning
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           way
           of
           mans
           own
           devising
           ;
           for
           the
           bread
           and
           the
           cup
           to
           be
           given
           into
           every
           bodies
           hand
           by
           the
           Minister
           :
           Christ
           did
           but
           give
           it
           once
           ,
           he
           gave
           it
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Drink
             ye
             all
             of
             this
          
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           done
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           Is
           it
           not
           better
           for
           to
           be
           given
           into
           every
           ones
           hand
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           No
           ,
           because
           that
           the
           giving
           of
           it
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           doth
           signifie
           more
           fully
           the
           fellowship
           and
           communion
           that
           they
           have
           together
           ;
           as
           at
           a
           Table
           it
           were
           a
           strange
           thing
           that
           every
           bit
           of
           meat
           must
           be
           given
           to
           every
           one
           particularly
           ;
           no
           ,
           but
           the
           dishes
           must
           be
           set
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           take
           it
           themselves
           :
           Indeed
           if
           they
           be
           children
           you
           cut
           every
           piece
           of
           meat
           ,
           and
           give
           it
           into
           their
           hands
           or
           mouths
           ;
           but
           that
           's
           sutable
           to
           a
           fellowship
           at
           Table
           ,
           and
           Communion
           ;
           to
           have
           the
           meat
           set
           before
           them
           ,
           being
           blest
           ,
           and
           then
           for
           all
           to
           partake
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           besides
           this
           ,
           giving
           it
           into
           every
           ones
           hand
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           it
           came
           to
           us
           from
           a
           Popish
           and
           superstitous
           conceit
           of
           the
           Papists
           ;
           for
           the
           Papists
           will
           give
           it
           into
           their
           mouths
           ,
           because
           the
           people
           must
           not
           defile
           it
           with
           their
           hands
           .
           And
           it
           was
           to
           bring
           more
           reverence
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           now
           there
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           danger
           for
           to
           bring
           in
           mens
           devices
           for
           to
           cause
           more
           reverence
           ;
           we
           are
           to
           look
           to
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           gave
           it
           once
           ,
           and
           said
           Drink
           ye
           all
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           general
           to
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Ministers
           should
           do
           .
        
         
           And
           besides
           there
           is
           this
           in
           it
           more
           ,
           and
           one
           would
           wonder
           that
           Ministers
           should
           give
           it
           in
           particular
           and
           not
           in
           general
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           for
           by
           this
           means
           Ministers
           might
           abundantly
           ease
           themselves
           of
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           charge
           and
           guilt
           ;
           for
           upon
           this
           ground
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           a
           Minister
           ,
           though
           as
           an
           eminent
           Officer
           he
           is
           to
           look
           to
           his
           Congregation
           that
           they
           be
           fit
           ,
           yet
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           it
           concerns
           the
           Church
           as
           well
           to
           look
           who
           comes
           there
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           Minister
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           look
           about
           him
           that
           he
           
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Body
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             given
             to
             thee
             ,
          
           when
           he
           knows
           they
           are
           prophane
           and
           wicked
           ;
           it
           concerns
           the
           Minister
           to
           look
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           tell
           a
           lye
           ;
           but
           now
           when
           the
           Minister
           gives
           it
           generally
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Take
             ,
             eat
          
           ,
           and
           
             Take
             ,
             drink
          
           ,
           he
           gives
           it
           particularly
           to
           no
           body
           ;
           Now
           then
           his
           charge
           is
           divided
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           body
           that
           is
           unworthy
           ,
           let
           the
           Church
           look
           to
           it
           as
           well
           as
           he
           :
           though
           he
           as
           an
           eminent
           Officer
           ,
           it
           's
           more
           especially
           in
           particular
           his
           duty
           than
           any
           others
           ;
           heretofore
           the
           charge
           would
           lie
           much
           upon
           the
           Minister
           ,
           but
           the
           Minister
           according
           to
           the
           Institution
           ,
           should
           give
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           no
           particular
           ,
           but
           in
           generall
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           there
           were
           but
           any
           particular
           ,
           that
           the
           Minister
           upon
           a
           particular
           knowledg
           did
           know
           to
           be
           naught
           ,
           he
           might
           in
           great
           part
           discharge
           himself
           ,
           as
           professing
           against
           this
           or
           that
           particular
           man
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           in
           his
           power
           alone
           to
           keep
           any
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           but
           if
           so
           be
           that
           he
           shall
           profess
           against
           such
           and
           such
           men
           ,
           the
           Church
           must
           joyn
           with
           him
           to
           labor
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           next
           thing
           for
           the
           institution
           ,
           Christ
           gave
           it
           not
           into
           any
           particular
           mens
           hands
           ,
           but
           he
           gave
           it
           to
           all
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Drink
           ,
           and
           eat
           ye
           all
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           thing
           that
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           for
           the
           institution
           ,
           of
           this
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           while
           the
           Communicants
           are
           taking
           ,
           eating
           ,
           and
           drinking
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           they
           should
           all
           of
           them
           that
           while
           have
           their
           thoughts
           exercised
           about
           the
           death
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           for
           that
           's
           the
           institution
           ;
           
             Do
             this
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
          
           ;
           there
           should
           be
           no
           action
           intermingled
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           nothing
           but
           minding
           the
           work
           that
           you
           are
           about
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           remember
           the
           death
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           to
           discern
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           not
           only
           when
           you
           your selves
           take
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ;
           but
           when
           you
           see
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           broken
           or
           powred
           forth
           ,
           and
           you
           see
           others
           taking
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           all
           that
           while
           ,
           you
           should
           be
           thinking
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           discerning
           the
           Lords
           Body
           ;
           and
           consider
           what
           these
           outward
           clements
           do
           signifie
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           do
           seal
           the
           great
           benefit
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ;
           therfore
           it
           is
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Institution
           to
           be
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           while
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           receiving
           ;
           
           and
           so
           to
           have
           your
           thoughts
           about
           other
           things
           :
           singing
           of
           psalmes
           in
           its
           due
           time
           is
           a
           good
           thing
           ;
           but
           for
           you
           to
           do
           it
           at
           that
           time
           when
           as
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           is
           presented
           before
           you
           ,
           and
           Christ
           calls
           you
           to
           look
           upon
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           upon
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           and
           suffered
           ;
           this
           is
           no
           seasonable
           ,
           time
           of
           singing
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           read
           the
           institution
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ,
           after
           all
           was
           done
           (
           the
           text
           saith
           )
           they
           sang
           an
           Hymn
           ;
           so
           that
           according
           to
           the
           institution
           ,
           it
           is
           after
           the
           action
           is
           done
           of
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           joyn
           together
           and
           sing
           a
           psalm
           in
           the
           praise
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           must
           mind
           all
           ,
           the
           same
           thing
           together
           ,
           for
           that
           's
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           that
           look
           what
           one
           doth
           ,
           al
           must
           mind
           together
           ;
           for
           when
           one
           part
           sings
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           are
           waiting
           for
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           sutable
           to
           the
           holy
           Table-Action
           ,
           and
           that
           Communion
           that
           God
           requires
           of
           us
           ;
           though
           the
           things
           in
           themselves
           are
           both
           good
           that
           are
           doing
           ,
           yet
           when
           we
           are
           about
           this
           holy
           Ordinance
           ,
           being
           it
           is
           an
           Ordinance
           for
           Communion
           ,
           all
           are
           to
           be
           doing
           the
           same
           thing
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           and
           so
           when
           all
           have
           done
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           then
           for
           all
           to
           joyn
           together
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           this
           at
           first
           seems
           strang
           to
           many
           ;
           yet
           certainly
           observe
           this
           ,
           Do
           but
           keep
           to
           the
           institution
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           though
           you
           may
           think
           it
           a
           more
           mean
           way
           ,
           yet
           you
           will
           find
           a
           greater
           beauty
           in
           this
           Ordinance
           than
           ever
           you
           found
           in
           all
           your
           lives
           ;
           for
           the
           more
           we
           keep
           to
           Christs
           institution
           ,
           and
           mingle
           nothing
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           the
           more
           glory
           and
           beauty
           ,
           and
           excellency
           doth
           appear
           in
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           but
           when
           any
           man
           shall
           mix
           any
           of
           his
           own
           inventions
           ,
           though
           he
           may
           do
           it
           to
           a
           good
           end
           ,
           and
           think
           to
           add
           to
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           greater
           lustre
           upon
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           wich
           he
           thinks
           to
           be
           a
           greater
           lustre
           ,
           reverence
           ,
           or
           honor
           put
           upon
           it
           ,
           it
           doth
           rather
           take
           off
           the
           lustre
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           then
           are
           the
           institutions
           of
           Christ
           glorious
           when
           there
           is
           no
           mixture
           among
           them
           ;
           thus
           we
           should
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           receiving
           this
           holy
           Sacrament
           .
           You
           have
           had
           divers
           things
           propounded
           to
           you
           ,
           whereby
           you
           may
           come
           to
           know
           and
           easily
           to
           see
           that
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           
           dishonor
           done
           to
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           the
           beauty
           and
           glory
           of
           it
           hath
           been
           darkened
           ,
           and
           the
           sweet
           that
           the
           Saints
           might
           otherwise
           have
           received
           in
           partaking
           ,
           hath
           been
           exceedingly
           hindred
           .
           There
           is
           but
           one
           thing
           more
           that
           I
           shal
           propound
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             The
             several
             Meditations
             that
             we
             should
             meditate
             on
             in
             receiving
             of
             the
             Sacrament
          
           ;
           the
           most
           concerning
           Meditations
           are
           suggested
           in
           the
           holy
           Communion
           that
           are
           in
           any
           thing
           whatsoever
           ,
           more
           concerning
           ,
           more
           efficacious
           ,
           more
           various
           Meditations
           we
           have
           suggested
           here
           than
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           great
           sign
           that
           men
           and
           women
           do
           not
           discern
           the
           Lords
           Body
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           their
           Meditations
           be
           barren
           at
           that
           time
           .
           I
           will
           therefore
           suggest
           some
           Nine
           or
           Ten
           Meditations
           that
           that
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           may
           hold
           out
           very
           plainly
           and
           familiarly
           to
           every
           Communicant
           ,
           for
           the
           busying
           of
           their
           thoughts
           all
           the
           time
           that
           action
           is
           a
           doing
           .
        
         
           Meditation
           1.
           
           As
           first
           ,
           That
           the
           way
           of
           mans
           salvation
           it
           was
           by
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           Gods
           saying
           that
           he
           is
           offended
           by
           sin
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           be
           content
           to
           pass
           it
           by
           ;
           no
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           through
           a
           Mediator
           :
           Now
           this
           Meditation
           is
           suggested
           thus
           ,
           When
           I
           see
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           if
           I
           discern
           what
           that
           signifies
           it
           will
           hold
           out
           this
           to
           me
           ,
           That
           the
           way
           of
           mans
           salvation
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           meerly
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           God
           saith
           ,
           Well
           ,
           I
           will
           pardon
           them
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           required
           a
           great
           work
           of
           God
           to
           make
           an
           atonement
           between
           sinners
           and
           himself
           ;
           this
           Sacrament
           doth
           hold
           forth
           thus
           much
           unto
           us
           ,
           wherefore
           else
           have
           we
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           but
           to
           signifie
           that
           the
           way
           of
           our
           reconciliation
           it
           must
           be
           through
           a
           Mediator
           ?
        
         
           Med.
           2.
           
           The
           Second
           Meditation
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           this
           Mediator
           that
           stands
           between
           God
           and
           us
           ,
           is
           verily
           and
           truly
           Man
           ;
           he
           hath
           taken
           our
           Nature
           upon
           him
           :
           the
           Bread
           that
           puts
           us
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Wine
           ,
           of
           his
           Blood
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           to
           meditate
           of
           the
           humane
           Nature
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           Meditation
           that
           hath
           abundance
           that
           might
           spring
           out
           of
           it
           :
           What
           ,
           hath
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           taken
           our
           Nature
           upon
           him
           ?
           hath
           he
           Body
           and
           Blood
           ,
           and
           human
           Nature
           upon
           him
           ?
           Oh!
           how
           hath
           God
           honored
           humane
           Nature
           ?
           Then
           let
           not
           me
           abuse
           my
           Body
           to
           Lust
           ,
           to
           Wickednesse
           ,
           
           seeing
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           taken
           the
           body
           of
           man
           upon
           him
           ,
           humane
           Nature
           upon
           him
           ,
           let
           me
           honor
           humane
           Nature
           that
           is
           so
           neerly
           united
           to
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           .
           That
           's
           the
           second
           Meditation
           .
        
         
           Med.
           3.
           
           Here
           is
           presented
           unto
           us
           ,
           what
           this
           Mediator
           hath
           done
           for
           the
           reconciling
           of
           us
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           his
           body
           was
           broken
           ;
           he
           hath
           subjected
           himself
           to
           the
           breaking
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           powring
           forth
           of
           his
           blood
           for
           the
           reconciling
           of
           us
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           meerly
           (
           as
           before
           )
           that
           God
           saith
           
             I
             will
             pardon
             them
          
           ;
           but
           Christ
           undertaking
           to
           make
           peace
           between
           his
           Father
           and
           us
           ,
           it
           cost
           him
           the
           breaking
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           powring
           forth
           of
           his
           blood
           ;
           this
           is
           an
           useful
           Meditation
           :
           Oh!
           what
           should
           we
           be
           willing
           to
           suffer
           for
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           our
           bodies
           ,
           even
           to
           resist
           unto
           blood
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           hath
           been
           content
           to
           have
           his
           precious
           body
           broken
           ,
           and
           his
           blood
           shed
           for
           us
           !
        
         
           Med.
           4.
           
           Again
           ,
           A
           Fourth
           Meditation
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           here
           we
           come
           to
           see
           we
           have
           occasion
           of
           meditating
           of
           what
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           That
           we
           are
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           God
           saved
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           blood
           of
           God
           ,
           
             They
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             ,
          
           that
           's
           the
           Scripture
           phrase
           ;
           we
           should
           consider
           when
           we
           see
           the
           Wine
           powred
           out
           ,
           and
           so
           put
           in
           mind
           of
           blood
           ;
           Whose
           blood
           and
           whose
           body
           is
           this
           ?
           it
           is
           no
           other
           but
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           him
           that
           was
           truly
           God
           ,
           the
           second
           Person
           in
           Trinity
           .
           This
           is
           the
           great
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           very
           needful
           for
           us
           to
           be
           thinking
           of
           when
           we
           see
           the
           body
           broken
           ,
           and
           the
           blood
           powred
           out
           :
           What
           ,
           will
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           body
           and
           shedding
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           a
           meer
           creature
           be
           sufficient
           to
           make
           peace
           between
           God
           and
           Man
           ?
           surely
           no
           :
           therfore
           you
           must
           meditate
           whose
           body
           this
           is
           ,
           and
           whose
           blood
           this
           is
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           him
           that
           was
           God
           :
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           God
           hath
           no
           body
           nor
           no
           blood
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           person
           that
           was
           God
           ,
           had
           a
           body
           and
           blood
           ;
           that
           body
           and
           blood
           was
           united
           unto
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           in
           an
           hypostatical
           union
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           it
           came
           to
           have
           an
           efficacy
           for
           to
           satisfie
           God
           for
           to
           reconcile
           God
           and
           us
           together
           :
           This
           is
           the
           great
           Mystery
           of
           Godliness
           .
        
         
           Med.
           5.
           
           Another
           Meditation
           is
           this
           ,
           When
           you
           see
           the
           Bread
           broken
           ,
           and
           Wing
           powred
           out
           ,
           Oh!
           the
           infinit
           dreadfulness
           of
           the
           Justice
           of
           God!
           how
           dreadful
           is
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           coming
           
           upon
           his
           own
           Son
           ,
           and
           requiring
           satisfaction
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           should
           thus
           break
           him
           and
           bruise
           him
           ,
           that
           should
           have
           his
           blood
           ,
           that
           should
           require
           such
           sufferings
           even
           from
           his
           Son
           !
           dreadful
           is
           Gods
           Justice
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           and
           to
           be
           trembled
           at
           ;
           here
           we
           see
           what
           is
           required
           for
           the
           sin
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           nothing
           would
           be
           bated
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           .
        
         
           Med.
           6.
           
           Another
           Meditation
           is
           this
           ,
           Here
           I
           see
           presented
           to
           me
           what
           every
           soul
           that
           shall
           be
           saved
           cost
           ;
           whoever
           shall
           have
           his
           soul
           saved
           ,
           he
           hath
           it
           sav'd
           by
           a
           ransom
           ,
           by
           a
           price
           paid
           that
           is
           more
           worth
           than
           ten
           thousand
           thousand
           worlds
           ;
           thou
           slightest
           thine
           own
           soul
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           prove
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           it
           cost
           more
           than
           if
           thousands
           of
           worlds
           had
           been
           given
           for
           thee
           ;
           even
           the
           shedding
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           every
           drop
           of
           which
           was
           more
           precious
           than
           ten
           thousand
           worlds
           .
        
         
           Med.
           7.
           
           Again
           ,
           From
           hence
           see
           what
           is
           the
           evil
           of
           sin
           ,
           how
           great
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           hath
           made
           such
           a
           breach
           between
           God
           and
           my
           soul
           ,
           that
           only
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           means
           must
           take
           away
           my
           sin
           ;
           I
           must
           either
           have
           lain
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           my
           sin
           eternally
           ,
           or
           Jesus
           Christ
           that's
           God
           and
           man
           must
           suffer
           so
           much
           for
           it
           ;
           Oh
           what
           Meditations
           are
           these
           to
           take
           up
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           !
        
         
           Med.
           8.
           
           Behold
           the
           infinit
           love
           of
           God
           to
           mankind
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           rather
           than
           God
           would
           see
           the
           children
           of
           men
           to
           perish
           eternally
           ,
           he
           would
           send
           his
           Son
           to
           take
           our
           Nature
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           thus
           to
           suffer
           such
           dreadful
           things
           ;
           herein
           God
           shows
           his
           love
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           the
           love
           of
           God
           so
           much
           in
           giving
           you
           a
           good
           voyage
           ,
           and
           prospering
           you
           outwardly
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           But
           ,
           
             so
             God
             loved
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
          
           ;
           And
           it
           pleased
           the
           Father
           to
           break
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           to
           powr
           out
           his
           blood
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           Oh!
           what
           a
           powerful
           ,
           mighty
           ,
           drawing
           ,
           efficacious
           Meditation
           should
           this
           be
           unto
           us
           !
        
         
           Med.
           9.
           
           Those
           that
           are
           Beleevers
           they
           shall
           be
           nourished
           to
           eternal
           life
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           fear
           that
           ever
           a
           Beleever
           should
           quite
           fall
           off
           from
           God
           and
           die
           in
           his
           sin
           ;
           Why
           ?
           Because
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           is
           given
           to
           him
           for
           his
           spiritual
           nourishment
           :
           though
           a
           Beleever
           be
           never
           so
           weak
           yet
           seeing
           God
           hath
           appointed
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           his
           Son
           for
           him
           to
           feed
           upon
           and
           to
           drink
           in
           a
           spiritual
           way
           ,
           surely
           then
           the
           weakest
           
           in
           the
           world
           will
           be
           strengthened
           to
           go
           through
           all
           the
           hazards
           ,
           and
           dangers
           that
           there
           are
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           't
           is
           this
           that
           strengthens
           Beleevers
           to
           encounter
           with
           all
           kind
           of
           dangers
           ,
           it
           's
           this
           that
           preserves
           the
           weakest
           grace
           in
           a
           Beleever
           ,
           namely
           the
           Spiritual
           nourishment
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           hath
           appointed
           to
           them
           ,
           even
           the
           feeding
           upon
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           drinking
           the
           very
           Blood
           of
           his
           Son
           ;
           this
           is
           meat
           indeed
           ,
           and
           drink
           indeed
           that
           will
           nourish
           to
           eternal
           life
           .
        
         
           Med.
           10.
           
           The
           last
           Meditation
           is
           this
           ,
           When
           you
           come
           to
           this
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Bread
           broken
           ,
           and
           the
           Wine
           powred
           out
           ,
           you
           have
           an
           occasion
           to
           meditate
           of
           the
           whol
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           with
           sinners
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           words
           of
           institution
           are
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           Cup
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           :
           the
           New
           Testament
           which
           is
           all
           one
           with
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           only
           different
           in
           this
           particular
           ;
           it
           contains
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           cal'd
           Testament
           in
           this
           regard
           ;
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           do
           all
           in
           the
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           only
           promise
           such
           and
           such
           mercies
           upon
           condition
           of
           our
           beleeving
           and
           repenting
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           work
           beleeving
           and
           repenting
           ,
           and
           works
           grace
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           same
           thing
           that
           is
           sometime
           call'd
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           is
           call'd
           a
           Testament
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           will
           of
           God
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           doth
           bequeath
           his
           rich
           legacies
           to
           his
           Children
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           shall
           be
           eternally
           saved
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           the
           good
           things
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           they
           are
           bequeathed
           by
           way
           of
           Testament
           as
           well
           as
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           a
           mighty
           comfortable
           Meditation
           to
           the
           Saints
           ;
           for
           indeed
           when
           they
           look
           upon
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Gospel
           as
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           why
           then
           they
           think
           thus
           ,
           This
           require
           somewhat
           of
           our
           parts
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           indeed
           God
           will
           keep
           Covenant
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           we
           shall
           not
           keep
           Covenant
           on
           ours
           .
           and
           so
           we
           may
           fail
           at
           last
           ;
           but
           now
           when
           thou
           lookest
           upon
           all
           the
           good
           things
           in
           the
           Gospel
           dispensed
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           Testament
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Legacies
           that
           God
           doth
           bequeath
           to
           his
           Servants
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           mighty
           comfort
           to
           the
           foul
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           precious
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           come
           to
           me
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           Testament
           and
           that
           's
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           coming
           now
           in
           the
           way
           of
           another
           administration
           ,
           than
           they
           did
           before
           ;
           
           't
           is
           not
           only
           new
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           that
           God
           made
           with
           Adam
           ,
           but
           new
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           administration
           ;
           our
           fore-fathers
           ,
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           they
           had
           the
           same
           things
           in
           substance
           ,
           but
           administred
           in
           a
           darker
           way
           ,
           and
           many
           differences
           there
           are
           ;
           but
           now
           when
           we
           hear
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           there
           is
           presented
           unto
           us
           all
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           Legacy
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           it
           with
           cleerness
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           mercy
           and
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           terror
           and
           harshness
           of
           the
           old
           administration
           being
           taken
           away
           .
           Now
           these
           are
           the
           meditations
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           should
           labor
           to
           sanctifie
           our
           hearts
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           receiving
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           working
           of
           these
           meditations
           upon
           our
           hearts
           ;
           we
           shal
           come
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           him
           in
           that
           holy
           Ordinance
           of
           his
           :
           thus
           for
           Meditation
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           when
           we
           are
           there
           ,
           must
           be
           an
           actuating
           of
           these
           holy
           dispositions
           that
           before
           we
           spake
           of
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           a
           Christian
           to
           bring
           grace
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           but
           there
           must
           be
           a
           stirring
           of
           that
           Grace
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           is
           not
           sanctified
           in
           receiving
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           and
           above
           al
           graces
           the
           actuating
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           faith
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           enough
           that
           thou
           beest
           a
           Beleever
           ,
           but
           thy
           faith
           must
           act
           at
           that
           very
           instant
           ;
           as
           thus
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           When
           thou
           hearest
           the
           Minister
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           say
           thus
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           which
           was
           given
           for
           you
           ,
           take
           ,
           eat
           ,
           thou
           shouldest
           have
           thy
           faith
           so
           acting
           upon
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           giving
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           nourishment
           of
           thy
           soul
           to
           eternal
           life
           ,
           as
           if
           thou
           didst
           hear
           a
           voyce
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Here
           is
           the
           Body
           of
           my
           Son
           given
           for
           thee
           particularly
           ,
           take
           it
           and
           eat
           ,
           apply
           it
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           Christ
           one
           with
           thee
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           the
           Bread
           is
           made
           one
           with
           thy
           Body
           when
           thou
           doest
           eat
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           take
           hold
           of
           the
           Bread
           ,
           thou
           art
           to
           put
           forth
           the
           act
           of
           faith
           ,
           faith
           being
           as
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           instant
           ,
           when
           thou
           takest
           the
           Bread
           and
           puttest
           it
           into
           thy
           mouth
           to
           eat
           ,
           thou
           shouldest
           stir
           up
           the
           act
           of
           faith
           afresh
           ,
           laying
           more
           hold
           upon
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           look
           as
           once
           thou
           didst
           in
           thy
           first
           conversion
           ,
           when
           Christ
           was
           presented
           to
           thee
           
           in
           the
           Word
           or
           in
           any
           other
           way
           there
           was
           an
           act
           of
           faith
           drawn
           forth
           whereby
           thy
           soul
           did
           cast
           it self
           ,
           and
           roul
           it self
           upon
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           so
           shouldest
           thou
           renew
           it
           ;
           renew
           the
           same
           work
           of
           faith
           that
           thou
           didst
           find
           in
           the
           very
           first
           conversion
           ;
           and
           therby
           thou
           shalt
           come
           to
           have
           renewed
           comfort
           in
           the
           renewing
           of
           that
           act
           :
           I
           might
           name
           thee
           other
           graces
           and
           dispositions
           how
           there
           should
           be
           a
           stirring
           and
           an
           acting
           of
           them
           ;
           only
           remember
           I
           leave
           all
           this
           Point
           with
           this
           Note
           ,
           That
           grace
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           partaking
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           except
           there
           be
           an
           acting
           ,
           and
           a
           stirring
           up
           of
           that
           grace
           ;
           many
           Christians
           are
           careful
           to
           prepare
           ,
           and
           examine
           before
           whether
           they
           have
           grace
           or
           no
           ;
           but
           at
           that
           time
           when
           they
           come
           to
           receive
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           not
           a
           lively
           working
           and
           stirring
           of
           that
           grace
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           come
           to
           lose
           the
           comfort
           and
           benefit
           of
           that
           Ordinance
           .
           Thus
           much
           shall
           suffice
           for
           this
           point
           of
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           receiving
           the
           holy
           Communion
           ;
           I
           shall
           now
           come
           to
           the
           last
           Point
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Sanctifying
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sanctifying
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               in
            
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             NOW
             this
             Argument
             might
             take
             us
             up
             many
             Sermons
             ;
             but
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             Daies
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Hmiliation
             ,
             I
             have
             preached
             divers
             Sermons
             about
             the
             Point
             of
             Prayer
             ;
             therefore
             I
             shall
             be
             brief
             ,
             and
             only
             now
             reckon
             up
             together
             ,
             and
             set
             before
             your
             view
             ,
             the
             several
             things
             that
             are
             to
             be
             done
             for
             the
             Sanctifying
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             Prayer
             :
             First
             ,
             for
             Prayer
             in
             that
             we
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             a
             duty
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             that
             I
             suppose
             all
             of
             you
             cannot
             but
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             natural
             duty
             of
             Worship
             ;
             the
             other
             was
             instituted
             but
             this
             is
             natural
             ;
             it
             's
             natural
             for
             the
             creature
             to
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             wherein
             the
             creature
             tenders
             up
             his
             homage
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             manifests
             his
             profession
             of
             his
             dependance
             upon
             God
             for
             all
             good
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             acknowledges
             God
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             therefore
             this
             is
             Worship
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Worship
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             a
             part
             of
             Worship
             as
             
             sometimes
             in
             Scripture
             it
             's
             put
             for
             the
             whol
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             
               He
               that
               calls
               upon
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             worships
             God
             aright
             ,
             Jer.
             10.
             25.
             
             And
             ,
             
               Powr
               out
               thy
               wrath
               upon
               the
               Heathen
               that
               know
               thee
               not
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Families
               that
               call
               not
               on
               thy
               Name
            
             ;
             that
             do
             not
             pray
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             worship
             thee
             :
             There
             one
             part
             of
             Worship
             is
             put
             for
             the
             whol
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Surely
             we
             must
             sanctifie
             Gods
             Name
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             that
             which
             sanctifies
             all
             things
             to
             us
             ;
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             
             
               Every
               thing
               is
               sanctified
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Prayer
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             Argument
             of
             Christ
             was
             right
             ,
             as
             no
             question
             but
             it
             was
             ,
             That
             the
             Temple
             was
             greater
             than
             the
             Gold
             upon
             the
             Temple
             ,
             because
             the
             Temple
             did
             sanctifie
             the
             Gold
             :
             And
             the
             Altar
             was
             greater
             than
             the
             Offering
             that
             was
             offered
             upon
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             did
             sanctifie
             the
             Offering
             ;
             then
             Prayer
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             mighty
             great
             Ordinance
             ,
             a
             greater
             than
             any
             other
             ,
             because
             that
             it
             sanctifies
             all
             things
             .
             The
             Word
             sanctifies
             the
             Creatures
             ;
             but
             Prayer
             sanctifies
             the
             very
             Word
             unto
             our
             use
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             we
             reade
             the
             Word
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             a
             sanctified
             use
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             Prayer
             is
             a
             great
             Ordinance
             ,
             a
             great
             Duty
             of
             Worship
             that
             sanctifies
             all
             ;
             Prayer
             hath
             a
             casting
             voyce
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             )
             in
             all
             the
             great
             works
             of
             God
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             great
             affairs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             Prayer
             hath
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             casting
             voyce
             ,
             and
             doth
             order
             ,
             under
             God
             ,
             the
             great
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             are
             according
             to
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             they
             bring
             down
             blessings
             upon
             the
             godly
             ,
             they
             powr
             forth
             judgments
             upon
             the
             wicked
             ;
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             they
             are
             the
             viols
             that
             are
             powred
             forth
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             upon
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             therefore
             Gods
             Name
             is
             to
             be
             sanctified
             in
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             first
             in
             preparation
             ;
             Psalm
             ,
             10.
             17.
             
             
               Thou
               wilt
               prepare
               their
               heart
               ;
               thou
               wilt
               cause
               thine
               ear
               to
               hear
               :
            
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             that
             prepareth
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             causes
             his
             ear
             to
             hear
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             7
             ,
             we
             are
             there
             required
             to
             
               watch
               unto
               prayer
            
             ;
             men
             and
             women
             should
             keep
             a
             narrow
             watch
             over
             their
             hearts
             and
             minds
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             hindred
             in
             their
             prayers
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             alwaies
             in
             a
             fit
             posture
             
             to
             pray
             ;
             watch
             unto
             prayer
             ,
             it
             's
             that
             that
             would
             help
             us
             against
             many
             temptations
             to
             evil
             ;
             if
             I
             give
             way
             not
             to
             such
             and
             such
             temptations
             ,
             it
             will
             hinder
             my
             prayers
             :
             I
             shall
             not
             have
             that
             freedom
             and
             enlargement
             in
             prayer
             as
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             I
             give
             way
             to
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             therefore
             let
             me
             take
             heed
             of
             this
             ,
             or
             it
             will
             hinder
             my
             prayers
             .
             As
             if
             the
             Apostle
             should
             say
             ,
             this
             should
             be
             the
             care
             of
             Christians
             ;
             then
             they
             are
             like
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             their
             great
             care
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             that
             shall
             hinder
             their
             prayers
             ;
             O
             let
             me
             take
             heed
             I
             do
             nothing
             to
             hinder
             my
             prayers
             ;
             if
             I
             go
             abroad
             into
             company
             ,
             and
             am
             merry
             and
             jocond
             ,
             and
             there
             game
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             sprot
             my self
             in
             company
             ;
             will
             not
             this
             hinder
             my
             prayers
             ;
             will
             not
             this
             hinder
             the
             spiritualness
             of
             my
             heart
             in
             Communion
             with
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             home
             at
             night
             ?
             I
             appeal
             to
             you
             ,
             have
             you
             had
             that
             freedom
             in
             prayer
             ,
             afterwards
             ?
             surely
             no
             ,
             therefore
             watch
             unto
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             prayer
             ,
             we
             must
             understand
             either
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             course
             of
             ones
             life
             .
             Or.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             's
             to
             be
             done
             just
             when
             one
             comes
             to
             prayer
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             The
             course
             of
             ones
             life
             :
             labor
             to
             keep
             all
             things
             even
             and
             cleer
             between
             God
             and
             your
             souls
             ;
             that
             so
             you
             may
             not
             come
             with
             shakles
             about
             your
             legs
             ;
             with
             guiltiness
             (
             I
             mean
             )
             upon
             your
             consciences
             ;
             men
             that
             have
             given
             way
             to
             any
             base
             sinful
             way
             ,
             when
             thay
             come
             to
             prayer
             ,
             the
             guilt
             of
             there
             hearts
             doth
             even
             sink
             them
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             can
             keep
             their
             peace
             with
             God
             in
             the
             course
             of
             thier
             lives
             ,
             they
             have
             other
             manner
             of
             freedom
             in
             prayer
             ,
             than
             you
             that
             walk
             loosly
             and
             contract
             guiltiness
             upon
             your
             spirits
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             second
             thing
             is
             ,
             To
             keep
             our
             hearts
             sensible
             of
             our
             continual
             dependance
             upon
             God
             ;
             sensible
             how
             we
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             for
             whatsoever
             we
             are
             ,
             whatsoever
             we
             have
             ,
             whatsoever
             we
             do
             ;
             for
             the
             blessing
             of
             all
             is
             from
             God.
             The
             beams
             of
             the
             Sun
             do
             not
             so
             depend
             upon
             the
             Sun
             ,
             as
             we
             upon
             God
             ;
             that
             if
             he
             doth
             but
             withdraw
             Himself
             never
             so
             little
             from
             us
             ,
             we
             all
             sink
             down
             to
             nothing
             and
             perish
             for
             ever
             ;
             that
             soul
             that
             every
             day
             and
             hour
             is
             sensible
             of
             the
             infinite
             dependance
             it
             hath
             upon
             God
             for
             its
             present
             and
             eternal
             estate
             ,
             
             will
             be
             fit
             for
             prayer
             ;
             and
             that
             should
             be
             our
             care
             for
             to
             carry
             our selves
             ,
             as
             any
             hour
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             or
             minute
             in
             the
             hour
             ,
             we
             might
             be
             fit
             to
             go
             to
             prayer
             ;
             and
             that
             's
             one
             meaning
             of
             that
             place
             in
             the
             Thessalonians
             
               Pray
               continually
            
             ;
             not
             that
             every
             moment
             we
             should
             be
             praying
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             keep
             our
             hearts
             in
             a
             praying
             frame
             ;
             some
             of
             you
             when
             you
             have
             let
             out
             your
             passions
             and
             are
             in
             a
             distemper
             ,
             what
             will
             you
             go
             to
             prayer
             now
             ?
             your
             conscience
             will
             tell
             you
             that
             you
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             go
             to
             prayer
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             
               Certainly
               if
               you
               be
               not
               fit
               to
               pray
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               live
            
             ;
             you
             are
             in
             an
             ill
             condition
             at
             any
             time
             if
             you
             be
             not
             fit
             to
             pray
             ;
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             excuse
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             sufficient
             to
             plead
             for
             your selves
             why
             you
             should
             not
             be
             fit
             to
             pray
             at
             any
             time
             ;
             there
             is
             that
             continual
             dependance
             upon
             God
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             need
             you
             have
             of
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             for
             every
             thing
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             reason
             you
             should
             be
             in
             a
             fit
             condition
             for
             praying
             at
             all
             times
             ;
             but
             now
             when
             you
             come
             to
             prayer
             at
             the
             set
             time
             ,
             then
             there
             should
             be
             a
             special
             preparation
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             You
             should
             prepare
             your selves
             by
             getting
             fresh
             and
             powerful
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             whom
             you
             go
             ;
             prepare
             by
             meditation
             about
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             infinite
             God
             that
             you
             are
             now
             addressing
             your self
             unto
             ;
             possess
             your selves
             with
             thoughts
             and
             meditations
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ;
             that
             's
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Labor
             to
             get
             your
             hearts
             sensible
             of
             what
             you
             go
             for
             .
             I
             am
             now
             going
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             what
             ?
             for
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             for
             assurance
             of
             his
             love
             ;
             or
             for
             power
             against
             sin
             ;
             or
             for
             such
             and
             such
             mercies
             ;
             let
             me
             by
             meditation
             work
             my
             heart
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             these
             things
             that
             I
             am
             going
             to
             God
             for
             ,
             to
             set
             a
             due
             price
             upon
             those
             mercies
             that
             I
             am
             praying
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             my
             heart
             affected
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Labor
             to
             get
             your
             hearts
             separated
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             things
             that
             are
             here
             below
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             that
             should
             have
             been
             a
             third
             thing
             in
             the
             course
             of
             your
             lives
             ,
             you
             should
             never
             let
             out
             your
             hearts
             to
             any
             creature
             ,
             either
             to
             businesses
             or
             pleasures
             in
             the
             world
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             may
             have
             command
             of
             your
             hearts
             to
             call
             them
             when
             you
             will
             ;
             to
             call
             them
             in
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             ;
             and
             then
             when
             you
             come
             to
             prayer
             
             there
             should
             be
             an
             actual
             separation
             of
             your
             hearts
             from
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             dedicating
             your selves
             to
             God
             for
             this
             time
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             anie
             thing
             but
             this
             dutie
             that
             now
             you
             are
             about
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             preparation
             of
             your
             hearts
             to
             prayer
             in
             the
             course
             of
             your
             lives
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             for
             the
             Prayer
             its
             self
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             We
             must
             consider
             of
             the
             Matter
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             Of
             the
             Manner
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             for
             the
             Matter
             of
             it
             :
             We
             must
             look
             to
             it
             that
             it
             be
             according
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             1
             John
             ,
             5.
             14.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               confidence
               that
               we
               have
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               ask
               any
               thing
               according
               to
               his
               will
               he
               heareth
               us
            
             ;
             therfore
             for
             the
             Matter
             we
             must
             be
             sure
             it
             must
             be
             good
             that
             we
             pray
             for
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             for
             the
             Glorie
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             our
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             Glorie
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             the
             chief
             matter
             that
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             ;
             so
             Christ
             when
             he
             teacheth
             us
             to
             pray
             ,
             he
             begins
             the
             very
             first
             Petition
             ,
             Matthew
             ,
             6.
             9
             ,
             1●
             .
             
               Hallowed
               be
               thy
               Name
               ;
               thy
               Kingdom
               come
               ;
               thy
               Will
               be
               done
               :
            
             First
             begin
             with
             the
             Glorie
             of
             God
             ,
             mind
             that
             in
             the
             chief
             place
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             things
             .
             God
             gives
             you
             leave
             to
             pray
             for
             outward
             things
             ;
             but
             first
             for
             the
             Glorie
             of
             God
             ,
             minding
             that
             before
             your
             own
             benefit
             ;
             before
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             your
             dailie
             bread
             ;
             how
             few
             do
             sanctifie
             Gods
             Name
             in
             this
             ?
             people
             have
             little
             mind
             to
             pray
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             in
             outward
             afflictions
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             upon
             their
             sick
             beds
             then
             they
             wil
             pray
             ;
             or
             at
             Sea
             in
             storms
             ,
             then
             they
             will
             pray
             ,
             then
             it
             seems
             that
             the
             main
             matter
             of
             your
             prayer
             is
             onlie
             for
             your selves
             ;
             but
             how
             hath
             the
             matters
             of
             the
             Glorie
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Churches
             taken
             your
             hearts
             all
             this
             while
             ?
             how
             have
             your
             hearts
             been
             affected
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             hath
             been
             so
             little
             sanctified
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             hath
             not
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             hath
             not
             been
             done
             ,
             have
             these
             things
             taken
             up
             your
             heart
             in
             prayer
             ,
             the
             matters
             of
             the
             Glorie
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             Churches
             ,
             though
             your selves
             have
             not
             anie
             particular
             interest
             in
             them
             ?
             if
             these
             things
             did
             but
             take
             up
             your
             hearts
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             then
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             at
             Sea
             ,
             you
             would
             remember
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             
             much
             as
             your selves
             ;
             the
             Church
             is
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             tost
             up
             and
             down
             and
             in
             a
             great
             storm
             ;
             now
             why
             do
             not
             you
             pray
             as
             earnestly
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             among
             his
             Churches
             ,
             as
             for
             your selves
             when
             you
             are
             in
             a
             strom
             at
             sea
             ?
             yea
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             things
             should
             be
             the
             chief
             matter
             of
             your
             prayer
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             the
             nearest
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ;
             though
             God
             hath
             his
             glory
             from
             other
             things
             ,
             yet
             spiritual
             things
             are
             neerest
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ;
             now
             in
             these
             daies
             of
             prayer
             ,
             many
             will
             come
             to
             pray
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             freed
             from
             danger
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             outward
             peace
             ;
             this
             is
             good
             ;
             but
             spiritual
             things
             are
             the
             chief
             things
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             strength
             of
             your
             spirits
             should
             be
             thus
             powered
             forth
             to
             God
             Oh
             that
             I
             could
             get
             my
             heart
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God!
             Oh
             that
             I
             could
             get
             the
             shine
             of
             his
             face
             !
             Oh
             that
             I
             could
             get
             power
             over
             such
             and
             such
             corruptions
             !
          
           
             And
             I
             beseech
             you
             observe
             this
             ,
             
               That
               spiritual
               things
               may
               be
               prayed
               for
               absolutly
               ;
               but
               outward
               things
               must
               be
               prayed
               for
               conditionally
               .
            
             I
             may
             pray
             (
             and
             never
             put
             any
             condition
             in
             at
             all
             )
             That
             the
             Lord
             would
             pardon
             my
             sins
             ,
             and
             help
             me
             against
             my
             corruptions
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             when
             I
             pray
             for
             the
             health
             of
             my
             body
             ,
             I
             ought
             to
             pray
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             according
             to
             thy
             wil
             ,
             then
             restore
             me
             to
             the
             health
             of
             my
             body
             ,
             or
             the
             health
             of
             my
             husband
             or
             the
             health
             of
             my
             wife
             ;
             but
             thou
             maiest
             pray
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             convert
             the
             soul
             of
             my
             husband
             or
             the
             soul
             of
             my
             wife
             ,
             without
             any
             condition
             at
             al
             :
             When
             your
             estates
             at
             sea
             are
             in
             danger
             ,
             when
             you
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             you
             must
             make
             conditions
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             as
             thou
             seest
             best
             for
             me
             so
             do
             thou
             deale
             with
             me
             ;
             this
             shewes
             the
             excellency
             that
             there
             is
             in
             spirituall
             things
             above
             outward
             things
             ;
             surely
             spiritual
             things
             are
             more
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             absolutly
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             only
             conditionally
             .
             That
             's
             for
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             We
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             our
             owne
             good
             ,
             God
             doth
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             onely
             here
             comes
             in
             a
             Question
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             sinfull
             to
             pray
             for
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             somtimes
             some
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             do
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             To
             that
             I
             answer
             .
             frist
             ,
             Take
             it
             absolutely
             considered
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             pray
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             afflict
             us
             ;
             because
             afflione
             
             is
             in
             its
             self
             materially
             an
             evil
             thing
             ,
             and
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             curse
             ,
             therefore
             we
             may
             not
             (
             I
             say
             )
             absolutely
             pray
             for
             it
             :
             but
             thus
             far
             we
             may
             pray
             for
             afflictions
             disjunctively
             ,
             conditionally
             comparatively
             .
          
           
             Disjunctively
             ,
             thus
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             either
             grant
             unto
             me
             a
             sanctified
             use
             of
             such
             a
             mercie
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             let
             me
             rather
             be
             without
             it
             ;
             let
             me
             have
             a
             sanctified
             use
             of
             my
             siknes
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             let
             my
             sickness
             be
             continued
             to
             me
             ;
             thus
             now
             you
             may
             pray
             for
             continuing
             in
             sickness
             .
          
           
             Or
             thus
             ,
             conditionally
             '
             Lord
             ,
             if
             thou
             seest
             that
             my
             heart
             be
             so
             vile
             and
             wretched
             that
             I
             will
             abuse
             (
             through
             my
             corruption
             )
             such
             and
             such
             mercies
             ,
             Lord
             rather
             take
             them
             from
             me
             and
             let
             me
             be
             without
             them
             ;
             if
             thou
             seest
             that
             there
             be
             no
             way
             to
             break
             this
             proud
             heart
             of
             mine
             but
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             Lord
             let
             that
             be
             thy
             way
             to
             break
             it
             ,
             if
             thou
             seest
             it
             according
             to
             thy
             will
             as
             the
             fittest
             way
             .
          
           
             Then
             comparatively
             thus
             ,
             Lord
             rather
             let
             me
             have
             any
             afffiction
             then
             sin
             ,
             rather
             let
             me
             suffer
             loss
             of
             my
             estate
             than
             sin
             against
             thee
             ,
             than
             depart
             from
             thee
             :
             any
             thing
             Lord
             rather
             than
             sin
             .
             Thus
             you
             may
             pray
             for
             afflictions
             ,
             but
             not
             absolutly
             .
             You
             must
             not
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             send
             you
             afflictions
             absolutely
             ,
             for
             you
             do
             not
             know
             your
             hearts
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             if
             afflictions
             should
             come
             ,
             your
             hearts
             may
             be
             as
             stubborn
             under
             your
             afflictions
             as
             they
             are
             now
             ;
             for
             affliction
             hath
             no
             power
             in
             it self
             to
             do
             us
             any
             good
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             for
             Christ
             teaches
             us
             to
             pray
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             There
             comes
             in
             here
             a
             rebuke
             of
             the
             wicked
             practice
             of
             divers
             in
             cursing
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             question
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             wicked
             thing
             to
             use
             curses
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             a
             most
             wicked
             thing
             to
             wish
             evil
             to
             others
             in
             way
             of
             prayer
             ;
             yet
             how
             manie
             doe
             so
             !
             though
             it
             may
             be
             they
             do
             not
             think
             it
             ,
             they
             speak
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             desire
             him
             to
             bring
             such
             and
             such
             evils
             upon
             their
             neighbors
             ;
             yea
             ,
             somtimes
             parents
             ,
             upon
             their
             children
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             wicked
             practice
             of
             men
             ;
             what
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             wickedness
             enough
             for
             thee
             to
             have
             any
             desire
             that
             there
             should
             any
             evil
             befall
             thy
             brother
             ,
             but
             wilt
             thou
             dare
             to
             presume
             to
             call
             God
             to
             be
             an
             instrument
             of
             the
             execution
             of
             thy
             base
             sinfull
             wrath
             ,
             that
             
             God
             must
             be
             a
             drudg
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             thy
             wrath
             ,
             and
             to
             thy
             passion
             ?
             this
             is
             abominable
             wickedness
             .
             Any
             of
             you
             that
             ever
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             of
             cursing
             others
             ,
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             or
             Friends
             ,
             the
             Lord
             rebuke
             you
             for
             this
             sin
             ;
             how
             far
             hast
             thou
             been
             from
             sanctifying
             Gods
             Name
             in
             Prayer
             ?
             whereas
             instead
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             holy
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             thou
             hast
             called
             God
             to
             be
             a
             servant
             and
             a
             drudg
             to
             thy
             passion
             ,
             God
             must
             be
             call'd
             to
             help
             the
             venting
             of
             thy
             passion
             :
             Oh!
             remember
             this
             you
             that
             have
             been
             at
             Sea
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             angry
             ,
             and
             things
             not
             going
             according
             to
             your
             mind
             ,
             have
             fallen
             a
             cursing
             ,
             and
             wishing
             such
             and
             such
             evils
             might
             come
             upon
             those
             you
             are
             angrie
             with
             ;
             that
             's
             a
             kind
             of
             prayer
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             a
             most
             fearful
             taking
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             :
             and
             certainlie
             God
             will
             not
             hold
             him
             guiltless
             that
             shall
             so
             take
             his
             Name
             in
             vain
             ;
             therefore
             be
             humbled
             for
             this
             sin
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Do
               not
               we
               reade
               in
               the
               Book
               of
            
             Psalms
             ,
             
               where
               many
               times
               the
               Prophet
            
             David
             
               doth
               curse
               the
               Enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               wishes
               evil
               to
               come
               upon
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             To
             that
             I
             answer
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             pen'd
             the
             Psalms
             they
             had
             a
             prophetical
             spirit
             ;
             and
             those
             places
             that
             you
             reade
             that
             are
             in
             a
             way
             of
             cursing
             ,
             they
             are
             rather
             prophetical
             predictions
             of
             evil
             ,
             than
             direful
             imprecations
             ;
             they
             are
             rather
             fore-telling
             what
             shall
             be
             in
             a
             way
             of
             prophesie
             ,
             than
             wishing
             what
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             they
             be
             wishing
             what
             should
             be
             ,
             then
             I
             answer
             That
             those
             which
             were
             endued
             with
             such
             a
             prophetical
             spirit
             ,
             they
             did
             know
             who
             were
             the
             implacable
             enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             not
             ;
             as
             David
             praied
             against
             Judas
             ,
             so
             many
             hundred
             yeers
             before
             he
             was
             born
             :
             by
             a
             prophetical
             spirit
             he
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             the
             child
             of
             perdition
             ;
             indeed
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             certainly
             know
             a
             man
             that
             were
             to
             be
             a
             cast-away
             eternallie
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             were
             another
             matter
             :
             As
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Julian
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Apostasie
             being
             so
             abominable
             ,
             it
             was
             determined
             almost
             generally
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             committed
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             they
             curs'd
             him
             .
             Now
             I
             say
             ,
             those
             that
             had
             an
             extraordinarie
             spirit
             ,
             that
             did
             know
             who
             these
             were
             ,
             they
             might
             do
             it
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             no
             example
             
             for
             us
             in
             an
             ordinarie
             way
             to
             wish
             evil
             and
             curses
             upon
             others
             .
             But
             thus
             far
             we
             may
             do
             with
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             We
             may
             curse
             them
             disjunctively
             ,
             Lord
             either
             take
             them
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             keep
             them
             that
             they
             may
             not
             do
             such
             mischief
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             or
             thus
             ,
             conditionally
             ,
             If
             thou
             seest
             Lord
             that
             they
             be
             implacable
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             them
             ,
             if
             so
             ,
             let
             thy
             wrath
             and
             curse
             pursue
             them
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             seest
             what
             evil
             they
             are
             set
             upon
             ,
             and
             therefore
             rather
             than
             they
             should
             attain
             their
             mischievous
             designs
             ,
             let
             thy
             wrath
             and
             curse
             pursue
             them
             :
             so
             we
             may
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             absolutely
             to
             curse
             any
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             do
             us
             never
             so
             much
             wrong
             ,
             we
             are
             called
             to
             blessing
             :
             But
             now
             in
             zeal
             to
             God
             ,
             take
             heed
             that
             we
             be
             not
             carried
             on
             in
             our
             own
             passion
             ;
             but
             being
             sure
             it
             is
             zeal
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             wish
             the
             curses
             of
             God
             to
             pursue
             those
             that
             God
             knows
             to
             be
             implacable
             ;
             this
             is
             but
             an
             appealing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             fastning
             it
             upon
             any
             particular
             persons
             that
             we
             know
             ,
             but
             leaving
             it
             unto
             God
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             a
             zeal
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             warranted
             so
             to
             do
             by
             the
             second
             Petition
             ,
             
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
            
             :
             for
             that
             Petition
             that
             requires
             us
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             also
             require
             that
             we
             should
             pray
             against
             all
             means
             that
             hinder
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             every
             time
             that
             the
             Church
             praies
             ,
             
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
            
             ,
             or
             any
             praies
             ,
             
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
            
             ,
             they
             do
             as
             much
             as
             say
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             Do
             thou
             set
             thy self
             against
             all
             the
             Enemies
             of
             thy
             Kingdom
             ;
             if
             they
             belong
             to
             thy
             Election
             ,
             Lord
             convert
             them
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             Lord
             confound
             them
             .
             Now
             thus
             we
             see
             how
             we
             are
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Prayer
             ;
             but
             now
             for
             the
             Manner
             of
             Prayer
             .
             The
             most
             things
             I
             confess
             are
             there
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             When
             we
             come
             to
             prayer
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             pray
             with
             understanding
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             15.
             
             
               What
               is
               it
               then
               ?
               I
               will
               pray
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               will
               pray
               with
               understanding
               also
               ,
            
             God
             doth
             not
             love
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             fools
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             come
             babling
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             to
             speak
             we
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             and
             to
             multiply
             words
             we
             know
             not
             wherefore
             ,
             but
             God
             doth
             require
             
             that
             those
             that
             come
             to
             prayer
             ,
             come
             with
             understanding
             ,
             that
             they
             offer
             to
             God
             a
             rational
             ,
             a
             reasonable
             ,
             an
             understanding
             sacrifice
             ;
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             worshiped
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             ;
             now
             as
             it
             belongs
             to
             all
             other
             duties
             of
             Worship
             ,
             so
             especially
             in
             prayer
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             we
             do
             when
             we
             pray
             ,
             not
             to
             think
             to
             put
             off
             God
             with
             a
             meer
             emptie
             sound
             ;
             that
             's
             the
             first
             thing
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             thing
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             The
             giving
             up
             all
             the
             faculties
             of
             our
             souls
             in
             it
             ;
             I
             spake
             to
             that
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             general
             ,
             we
             shall
             apply
             it
             now
             particularly
             to
             prayer
             ,
             the
             giving
             up
             ,
             not
             only
             our
             understandings
             ,
             but
             wills
             ,
             thoughts
             ,
             affections
             ,
             strength
             in
             prayer
             :
             in
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             3.
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Jehoshaphat
             ,
             that
             he
             
               set
               himself
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             he
             did
             give
             his
             whol
             self
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             :
             we
             are
             to
             give
             our
             whol
             self
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             divide
             in
             Prayer
             .
             Now
             this
             were
             an
             argument
             that
             indeed
             might
             well
             take
             up
             a
             whol
             Sermon
             ,
             in
             shewing
             the
             evil
             of
             the
             wandering
             of
             our
             spirits
             in
             prayer
             ;
             we
             should
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             wandering
             of
             our
             spirits
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             receiving
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             prayer
             ;
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             much
             troubled
             with
             the
             wandering
             of
             their
             thoughts
             both
             in
             Word
             and
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             their
             great
             burden
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             but
             I
             never
             hear
             any
             more
             complainings
             of
             the
             wandering
             of
             their
             spirits
             than
             in
             the
             time
             of
             prayer
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             much
             pestered
             in
             their
             spirits
             with
             this
             evil
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             grievous
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             go
             under
             it
             as
             a
             grievous
             burden
             all
             their
             daies
             ;
             the
             chiefest
             burden
             that
             is
             upon
             their
             spirits
             is
             their
             wandering
             in
             prayer
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             God
             should
             speak
             to
             them
             as
             he
             spake
             unto
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             bade
             him
             ask
             what
             he
             should
             give
             him
             ,
             I
             verily
             beleeve
             there
             are
             many
             in
             this
             Congregation
             ,
             that
             have
             already
             good
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             love
             in
             Christ
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             that
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             the
             main
             thing
             that
             they
             would
             ask
             ,
             but
             having
             attained
             that
             ,
             if
             God
             would
             speak
             from
             Heaven
             and
             say
             ,
             What
             shall
             I
             give
             you
             for
             your selves
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             ask
             you
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             you
             would
             ask
             something
             for
             the
             Churches
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             for
             your selves
             ,
             you
             would
             put
             up
             this
             Petition
             ,
             Oh
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             delivered
             from
             a
             wandring
             spirit
             in
             holy
             
             duties
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             dutie
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             thereby
             come
             to
             enjoy
             more
             holy
             communion
             with
             thy self
             than
             ever
             yet
             I
             enjoied
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             account
             this
             to
             be
             a
             greater
             mercie
             than
             if
             God
             should
             give
             them
             to
             be
             Kings
             or
             Queens
             over
             the
             whol
             world
             ;
             if
             God
             should
             put
             these
             two
             into
             the
             ballance
             ,
             Either
             the
             whol
             world
             to
             possess
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             to
             have
             more
             free
             hearts
             in
             coming
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             that
             which
             hath
             so
             much
             hindred
             ther
             Communion
             with
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             they
             would
             despise
             and
             scorn
             the
             world
             in
             comparison
             of
             such
             a
             mercie
             as
             this
             is
             :
             howsoever
             carnal
             hearts
             they
             think
             little
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             find
             it
             to
             be
             very
             grievous
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             being
             the
             time
             is
             past
             ,
             I
             shall
             reserve
             that
             to
             speak
             yet
             a
             little
             more
             largely
             for
             the
             help
             of
             those
             that
             are
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             'le
             only
             speak
             one
             thing
             further
             now
             ,
             and
             that
             shall
             be
             to
             those
             that
             are
             wicked
             and
             vile
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             have
             vain
             wandring
             thoughts
             in
             prayer
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             the
             very
             dutie
             of
             prayer
             manie
             times
             have
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             thoughts
             ;
             how
             horrible
             are
             they
             ?
             unclean
             thoughts
             ,
             murderous
             thoughts
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             most
             abominable
             .
             I
             confess
             even
             those
             which
             are
             godlie
             may
             somtimes
             have
             some
             blasphemous
             thoughts
             cast
             into
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             Devil
             is
             never
             more
             busie
             than
             at
             the
             time
             of
             prayer
             ;
             but
             they
             rather
             come
             from
             the
             Devil
             than
             from
             the
             stream
             and
             corruption
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             we
             may
             make
             out
             more
             cleerlie
             afterward
             ;
             but
             now
             I
             speak
             to
             such
             as
             have
             most
             wicked
             abominable
             thoughts
             ,
             rising
             from
             the
             stream
             and
             corruption
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             such
             thoughts
             as
             their
             hearts
             do
             close
             withal
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             roll
             those
             thoughts
             about
             in
             their
             minds
             as
             a
             Child
             will
             roll
             a
             piece
             of
             Sugar
             in
             its
             mouth
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             wickedness
             of
             manie
             men
             and
             womens
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Take
             but
             this
             one
             Note
             with
             you
             ,
             That
             all
             those
             dreadful
             ,
             vile
             ,
             unclean
             ,
             covetous
             thoughts
             of
             thine
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             to
             God
             as
             if
             you
             had
             spoken
             them
             in
             words
             ;
             thoughts
             to
             God
             ,
             are
             all
             one
             with
             him
             as
             words
             are
             to
             men
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             converse
             with
             God
             in
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             men
             do
             converse
             with
             men
             in
             words
             ;
             and
             what
             a
             
             woful
             guiltines
             would
             have
             been
             upon
             you
             ,
             had
             you
             spoken
             such
             vile
             and
             wicked
             things
             to
             men
             as
             somtimes
             hath
             been
             in
             your
             minds
             even
             when
             you
             have
             been
             praying
             to
             God
             ,
             how
             would
             the
             company
             have
             even
             spit
             in
             your
             faces
             ,
             and
             kick'd
             you
             from
             them
             ?
             none
             that
             have
             any
             face
             of
             godliness
             would
             have
             endured
             you
             in
             their
             company
             ;
             and
             yet
             here
             's
             the
             evil
             of
             it
             ,
             your
             hearts
             are
             not
             troubled
             ,
             but
             you
             rise
             off
             your
             knees
             and
             away
             you
             go
             ;
             thou
             hast
             a
             cauterised
             conscience
             ,
             a
             seared
             conscience
             ,
             that
             canst
             entertain
             such
             vile
             thoughts
             at
             any
             time
             without
             having
             thy
             spirit
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             going
             away
             with
             shame
             and
             confusion
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             greatest
             evil
             had
             befallen
             thee
             ;
             therefore
             take
             heed
             of
             this
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           SERMON
           XIV
           .
        
         
           
             Leviticus
             ,
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             be
             Sanctified
             in
             them
             that
             come
             nigh
             me
             .
          
        
         
           WEE
           are
           first
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           matters
           of
           our
           Prayers
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           manner
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           made
           an
           end
           of
           it
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           and
           came
           unto
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           there
           where
           two
           things
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           we
           must
           pray
           with
           understandining
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           give
           up
           our selves
           to
           Prayer
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           close
           of
           the
           exercise
           we
           had
           occasion
           to
           fall
           upon
           that
           Argument
           about
           the
           wandering
           of
           our
           thoughts
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           we
           come
           to
           take
           Gods
           name
           in
           vain
           ,
           instead
           of
           sanctifying
           of
           His
           Name
           ;
           God
           expects
           that
           we
           should
           have
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           wills
           ,
           and
           affection
           ,
           our
           whol
           souls
           acting
           upon
           him
           in
           the
           duty
           of
           prayer
           ,
           or
           els
           we
           do
           not
           pray
           to
           God
           as
           unto
           a
           God
           ;
           vain
           thoughts
           in
           Prayer
           doe
           pick
           up
           the
           Sacrifice
           like
           the
           brids
           that
           Abraham
           drove
           away
           from
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           pick
           it
           .
           Wicked
           
           lusts
           in
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           are
           like
           swine
           to
           take
           the
           meat
           and
           al
           to
           hale
           it
           in
           the
           dirt
           ,
           so
           their
           Prayers
           are
           filthy
           and
           durty
           with
           their
           lusts
           ;
           but
           those
           that
           are
           otherwise
           Godly
           ,
           yet
           by
           their
           vaine
           thoughts
           the
           beauty
           and
           excellency
           of
           there
           prayers
           is
           taken
           away
           ;
           as
           Wine
           and
           Beer
           that
           have
           the
           spirits
           of
           them
           gone
           ,
           so
           the
           life
           and
           spirit
           of
           our
           duties
           are
           gone
           by
           our
           vain
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           therefore
           vain
           thoughts
           do
           dead
           the
           heart
           very
           much
           .
           So
           saith
           David
           in
           the
           119.
           
           
             Psal
             .
             Turn
             away
             mine
             eyes
             from
             beholding
             vanity
             ,
             and
             quicken
             me
             in
             thy
             Law
             :
          
           while
           our
           eyes
           look
           upon
           vanity
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           quickness
           in
           our
           hearts
           in
           any
           service
           that
           we
           tender
           up
           to
           God
           ;
           now
           many
           of
           Gods
           people
           have
           experience
           of
           the
           evil
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           they
           groan
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           this
           :
           &
           as
           I
           said
           the
           last
           time
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           the
           Lord
           should
           speak
           from
           Heaven
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           ask
           them
           what
           he
           should
           have
           ,
           they
           having
           already
           the
           asurance
           of
           his
           love
           in
           Christ
           ,
           they
           would
           ask
           the
           deliverance
           from
           a
           vain
           spirit
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           〈◊〉
           Duties
           :
           
             Bring
             no
             vain
             Oblation
          
           saith
           God
           in
           Isa
           .
           1.
           13.
           
           Oh
           what
           vain
           Oblation
           do
           we
           bring
           by
           the
           vanity
           of
           our
           thoughts
           in
           prayer
           !
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           us
           al
           will
           have
           vain
           thoughts
           somtimes
           ;
           but
           yet
           as
           one
           compares
           the
           vain
           thoughts
           of
           men
           in
           paryer
           ,
           like
           to
           a
           Spaniel
           that
           goes
           out
           with
           a
           man
           ,
           he
           walkes
           perhaps
           but
           half
           a
           mile
           ,
           but
           the
           Spaniel
           will
           be
           runing
           up
           and
           down
           this
           way
           and
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           if
           all
           the
           space
           of
           ground
           which
           the
           Spaniel
           hath
           gone
           over
           should
           me
           measured
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           while
           you
           are
           walking
           half
           a
           mile
           ,
           the
           Spaniel
           fetching
           compasses
           here
           and
           there
           would
           be
           halfe
           a
           dozen
           miles
           ;
           so
           our
           fances
           are
           like
           a
           Spaniel
           which
           will
           have
           fetches
           about
           this
           way
           and
           that
           way
           in
           a
           thousand
           vain
           thoughts
           ;
           but
           thus
           now
           it
           is
           with
           a
           godly
           man
           ;
           as
           a
           Spaniel
           though
           running
           from
           his
           master
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           give
           him
           a
           call
           ;
           he
           is
           able
           to
           call
           him
           to
           him
           presently
           ;
           and
           it
           were
           well
           if
           it
           were
           so
           with
           us
           ,
           though
           our
           fances
           be
           wild
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           were
           able
           to
           call
           in
           our
           fances
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           them
           at
           command
           ,
           it
           were
           well
           with
           us
           :
           And
           I
           find
           very
           much
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           are
           new
           comers
           they
           complane
           much
           of
           the
           vanity
           of
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           they
           were
           wount
           to
           pray
           before
           ,
           and
           they
           never
           had
           such
           vane
           thoughts
           as
           now
           they
           have
           ;
           the
           reason
           why
           there
           is
           so
           much
           vanity
           of
           thoughts
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           so
           much
           taken
           notice
           of
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           first
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           but
           a
           little
           grace
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           corruption
           in
           yong
           converts
           ,
           like
           a
           spark
           of
           fire
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           ashes
           ;
           now
           if
           there
           lies
           a
           heap
           of
           ashes
           and
           nothing
           else
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           stir
           them
           ;
           but
           if
           there
           be
           ashes
           and
           some
           fire
           ,
           then
           you
           will
           stir
           them
           and
           be
           blowing
           those
           sparks
           to
           kindle
           another
           fire
           by
           .
           Now
           when
           you
           come
           to
           make
           any
           motion
           ,
           then
           the
           ashes
           wil
           flie
           about
           ,
           wheras
           before
           they
           lay
           still
           ;
           So
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           before
           God
           wrought
           upon
           thy
           heart
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           ashes
           upon
           thy
           soul
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           lay
           still
           ,
           but
           now
           God
           hath
           kindled
           some
           sparks
           of
           grace
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           blowing
           them
           up
           to
           a
           greater
           heat
           ,
           and
           is
           bringing
           of
           them
           to
           a
           flame
           ;
           upon
           this
           motion
           that
           is
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           stirring
           to
           kindle
           those
           sparks
           further
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           the
           ashes
           of
           thy
           corruption
           do
           as
           it
           were
           flie
           about
           thine
           ears
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           such
           stirrings
           of
           corruption
           more
           than
           there
           was
           before
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           because
           there
           is
           more
           corruption
           than
           there
           was
           formerly
           ,
           but
           before
           there
           being
           nothing
           else
           but
           corruption
           it
           lay
           still
           ,
           and
           now
           because
           there
           is
           something
           else
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           corruption
           doth
           so
           stir
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           you
           know
           a
           man
           that
           was
           wont
           to
           keep
           lewd
           company
           ,
           if
           God
           turn
           him
           that
           he
           will
           keep
           that
           company
           no
           more
           ,
           at
           first
           he
           shall
           be
           more
           troubled
           with
           them
           than
           he
           was
           before
           ;
           and
           they
           will
           keep
           oftener
           knocking
           at
           his
           door
           ,
           and
           laboring
           to
           get
           him
           to
           them
           again
           ;
           so
           't
           is
           here
           ,
           when
           the
           soul
           ,
           vanity
           and
           lusts
           were
           as
           friends
           together
           there
           was
           no
           disturbance
           ,
           and
           taking
           notice
           of
           any
           thing
           then
           ,
           but
           now
           when
           the
           soul
           is
           casting
           out
           those
           sinful
           distempers
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           no
           more
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           for
           the
           present
           will
           be
           more
           importunate
           ,
           active
           and
           stirring
           than
           they
           were
           before
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           the
           Lord
           doth
           this
           to
           humble
           thy
           heart
           the
           more
           ,
           that
           thereby
           thou
           mayest
           come
           to
           see
           the
           great
           corruption
           that
           was
           in
           thy
           soul
           before
           ;
           the
           working
           of
           thy
           corruptions
           will
           discover
           much
           evil
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           that
           thou
           didst
           not
           think
           was
           there
           before
           ;
           when
           the
           corruptions
           of
           men
           and
           women
           lie
           still
           ,
           they
           think
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           their
           souls
           ;
           as
           your
           civil
           men
           ,
           what
           's
           the
           reason
           that
           they
           bless
           themselves
           and
           think
           they
           are
           in
           a
           good
           condition
           ,
           it
           's
           because
           their
           corruptions
           lie
           still
           in
           them
           and
           do
           not
           stir
           ,
           they
           cannot
           beleeve
           what
           abundance
           of
           wickedness
           there
           is
           
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           open
           the
           wickedness
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           naturally
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           unregenerate
           men
           they
           would
           think
           you
           spake
           strange
           riddles
           ,
           whereas
           they
           bless
           themselves
           ;
           they
           bless
           God
           ,
           they
           know
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           No
           ?
           yes
           ,
           there
           are
           such
           things
           ,
           only
           they
           are
           not
           stir'd
           ,
           but
           they
           lie
           quiet
           ;
           as
           mud
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           a
           pond
           ,
           there
           it
           is
           ,
           yet
           you
           cannot
           see
           it
           till
           it
           be
           stir'd
           :
           at
           first
           conversion
           (
           I
           say
           )
           the
           Lord
           suffers
           thy
           corruption
           thus
           to
           stir
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           discover
           to
           thee
           what
           an
           evil
           heart
           thou
           hast
           ,
           what
           abundance
           of
           sin
           there
           is
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           therefore
           your
           yong
           converts
           ,
           they
           look
           upon
           themselves
           as
           more
           loathsom
           and
           vile
           than
           ever
           they
           thought
           they
           had
           been
           .
        
         
           And
           besides
           ,
           The
           Devil
           sees
           it
           a
           vain
           thing
           to
           tempt
           a
           yong
           Convert
           to
           any
           gross
           act
           of
           sin
           ;
           when
           conscience
           hath
           life
           and
           power
           in
           it
           ,
           he
           shall
           never
           prevail
           that
           way
           ;
           but
           now
           he
           thinks
           he
           may
           prevail
           to
           disturb
           them
           with
           vain
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           laies
           his
           strength
           most
           that
           way
           ;
           therefore
           let
           not
           such
           be
           discouraged
           ,
           that
           find
           their
           spirits
           anoyed
           and
           pestred
           with
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           make
           them
           to
           be
           the
           burden
           of
           their
           souls
           ;
           notwithstanding
           much
           vanity
           of
           thoughts
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           accept
           of
           any
           desire
           that
           they
           have
           to
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           in
           holy
           Duties
           ;
           And
           I
           shal
           give
           you
           these
           three
           or
           four
           Rules
           to
           help
           you
           against
           these
           wandring
           and
           vain
           thoughts
           in
           holy
           Duties
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           When
           thou
           goest
           to
           prayer
           ,
           account
           it
           to
           be
           a
           great
           work
           ;
           set
           a
           high
           price
           upon
           thy
           prayer
           ;
           not
           as
           having
           any
           excellency
           in
           it
           as
           it
           comes
           from
           thee
           ,
           but
           set
           an
           high
           price
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           great
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           communion
           with
           God
           to
           be
           enjoyed
           ,
           and
           the
           influence
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           to
           be
           conveyed
           through
           it
           ;
           so
           set
           an
           high
           price
           upon
           prayer
           ,
           at
           every
           time
           thou
           art
           going
           to
           prayer
           ;
           Lord
           ,
           I
           am
           now
           setting
           upon
           a
           work
           that
           is
           of
           very
           great
           consequence
           ,
           and
           much
           lies
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           would
           account
           it
           to
           be
           a
           sore
           and
           a
           great
           evil
           to
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           lose
           but
           this
           prayer
           :
           this
           would
           be
           a
           special
           means
           to
           compose
           thy
           spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           thee
           from
           wandring
           ;
           as
           Nehemiah
           in
           Nehem.
           6.
           3.
           
           a
           place
           which
           I
           have
           sometimes
           quoted
           upon
           such
           an
           occasion
           ;
           when
           the
           enemies
           of
           Nehemiah
           that
           would
           hinder
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           sent
           
           to
           him
           that
           they
           might
           talk
           together
           ,
           no
           saith
           he
           ;
           I
           am
           doing
           a
           great
           work
           to
           that
           I
           cannot
           come
           down
           ;
           so
           when
           the
           Devil
           and
           the
           vanity
           of
           thine
           own
           heart
           ,
           would
           send
           to
           thee
           to
           parly
           ,
           and
           talk
           as
           it
           were
           with
           thee
           ,
           give
           an
           answer
           ,
           I
           cannot
           stand
           parlying
           with
           these
           things
           ;
           the
           work
           that
           I
           am
           about
           is
           a
           great
           work
           ;
           there
           are
           verie
           few
           people
           that
           do
           account
           the
           work
           of
           prayer
           a
           great
           work
           ;
           if
           thou
           didst
           ,
           it
           would
           help
           thee
           much
           against
           the
           vanitie
           of
           thy
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Every
           time
           thou
           goest
           to
           prayer
           ,
           thou
           that
           art
           most
           troubled
           with
           such
           vain
           thoughts
           ,
           renew
           thy
           resolutions
           against
           them
           ;
           I
           have
           been
           troubled
           with
           vain
           thoughts
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           am
           afraid
           ,
           if
           I
           look
           not
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           lose
           this
           Prayer
           also
           ;
           and
           therefore
           O
           Lord
           ,
           here
           I
           renew
           my
           resolutions
           to
           set
           against
           them
           in
           this
           prayer
           with
           all
           my
           might
           ;
           it
           is
           very
           much
           that
           may
           be
           done
           with
           strong
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           especially
           if
           thy
           strong
           resolutions
           be
           renewed
           resolutions
           ;
           for
           an
           old
           resolution
           begins
           to
           grow
           weak
           ;
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           resolved
           upon
           a
           thing
           a
           great
           while
           ago
           ,
           it
           hath
           little
           power
           over
           him
           ;
           but
           now
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           resolved
           upon
           a
           thing
           but
           this
           morning
           ,
           and
           just
           at
           the
           time
           when
           he
           is
           going
           about
           it
           ,
           now
           he
           doth
           resolve
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           set
           himself
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           doth
           resolve
           through
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           difficultie
           he
           meets
           withal
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           cost
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           go
           through
           this
           work
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           resolutions
           renewed
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           power
           ;
           and
           you
           cannot
           imagine
           what
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           power
           the
           renewing
           of
           resolution
           against
           vain
           thoughts
           will
           have
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           renewed
           everie
           time
           thou
           goest
           to
           prayer
           ,
           until
           thou
           gettest
           power
           over
           thy
           thoughts
           ;
           do
           but
           make
           trial
           of
           this
           ;
           thou
           hast
           lost
           many
           a
           prayer
           by
           vain
           thoughts
           ;
           and
           thou
           hast
           been
           troubled
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           come
           again
           ;
           do
           but
           trie
           for
           this
           week
           ;
           as
           I
           remember
           I
           said
           in
           the
           point
           of
           passion
           and
           anger
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           resolve
           with
           our selves
           well
           ,
           whatsoever
           falls
           out
           this
           morning
           ,
           I
           am
           resolved
           I
           will
           bear
           it
           ;
           so
           bethink
           thy self
           how
           many
           Prayers
           thou
           hast
           lost
           by
           vain
           thoughts
           :
           and
           now
           renew
           thy
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           Prayer
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           my self
           against
           them
           ,
           whatsoever
           pains
           I
           take
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           sure
           yet
           withal
           to
           look
           up
           to
           Gods
           Grace
           to
           assist
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           
           be
           sure
           this
           prayer
           to
           keep
           my
           heart
           close
           to
           what
           I
           am
           about
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           that
           will
           help
           you
           a
           little
           ;
           but
           yet
           some
           vain
           thoughts
           wil
           come
           for
           all
           that
           ;
           then
           the
           next
           night
           renew
           them
           again
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           morning
           renew
           them
           again
           ;
           and
           that
           till
           thou
           comest
           to
           a
           habit
           of
           keeping
           thy
           heart
           close
           to
           the
           dutie
           ,
           though
           now
           thou
           feelest
           thy
           heart
           so
           wild
           ,
           that
           thou
           thinkest
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           bring
           it
           into
           order
           ,
           but
           certainly
           by
           such
           a
           means
           thy
           heart
           will
           be
           brought
           into
           order
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Be
           sure
           to
           set
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           before
           you
           in
           prayer
           ;
           have
           a
           real
           sight
           of
           the
           infinite
           Greatness
           ,
           Majestie
           ,
           and
           Glorie
           of
           that
           you
           present
           your selves
           unto
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           calling
           upon
           him
           ;
           if
           so
           be
           that
           thou
           canst
           be
           a
           real
           sight
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Glorie
           ,
           it
           will
           keep
           thy
           heart
           close
           to
           the
           dutie
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           be
           wandring
           with
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           looking
           after
           everie
           feather
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           or
           some
           great
           person
           come
           into
           the
           room
           ,
           all
           his
           thoughts
           would
           be
           about
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           the
           great
           person
           that
           were
           coming
           in
           :
           so
           if
           you
           would
           present
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           Glorie
           and
           Greatness
           ,
           Excellencie
           ,
           Majestie
           ,
           and
           Power
           ,
           before
           you
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           dreadful
           God
           he
           is
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           yet
           what
           a
           merciful
           God
           he
           is
           to
           us
           in
           his
           Son
           :
           this
           would
           mightily
           compose
           our
           hearts
           ;
           certainly
           men
           and
           women
           that
           are
           so
           wandring
           in
           their
           prayers
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           their
           eyes
           are
           not
           open
           to
           look
           upon
           God
           in
           his
           Glorie
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           it
           were
           dreaming
           and
           do
           not
           apprehend
           that
           God
           stands
           and
           looks
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           observes
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           takes
           notice
           of
           everie
           wandring
           thought
           that
           comes
           from
           them
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           consider
           that
           God
           doth
           converse
           with
           the
           thoughts
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           men
           do
           with
           the
           words
           of
           men
           :
           that
           's
           the
           third
           Rule
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Take
           heed
           thou
           beest
           not
           deceived
           ;
           because
           that
           those
           thoughts
           thou
           hast
           in
           prayer
           ,
           do
           not
           appear
           to
           be
           verie
           evil
           in
           themselves
           .
           This
           is
           a
           great
           deceit
           and
           hinders
           manie
           in
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           Prayer
           ;
           there
           is
           sometimes
           darted
           in
           some
           vain
           thoughts
           ;
           now
           because
           the
           thought
           hath
           no
           great
           evil
           in
           it self
           ,
           therefore
           they
           think
           they
           may
           play
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           close
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           run
           along
           with
           it
           as
           the
           fish
           doth
           with
           the
           bait
           ;
           if
           the
           Devil
           casts
           in
           a
           thought
           of
           blasphemie
           ,
           that
           makes
           thee
           quake
           and
           shake
           ;
           but
           if
           thy
           thoughts
           have
           no
           great
           evil
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           slight
           
           things
           ;
           matters
           of
           no
           moment
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           upon
           that
           thy
           heart
           begins
           to
           be
           dandling
           ,
           and
           playing
           with
           them
           ;
           therefore
           remember
           this
           Rule
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           time
           of
           prayer
           ,
           whatsoever
           thoughts
           be
           in
           thy
           mind
           that
           do
           not
           concern
           the
           present
           dutie
           ,
           they
           are
           sinful
           before
           God
           ,
           though
           the
           thoughts
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           be
           never
           so
           good
           ,
           yet
           thou
           art
           to
           abandon
           them
           as
           sinful
           at
           that
           time
           .
           Therefore
           never
           be
           deceived
           with
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           thoughts
           are
           not
           verie
           sinful
           :
           that
           's
           another
           Rule
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           observe
           this
           Rule
           ,
           If
           ever
           God
           hath
           helped
           thee
           at
           any
           time
           in
           prayer
           ,
           that
           thy
           heart
           hath
           been
           kept
           close
           to
           a
           dutie
           ,
           and
           thou
           hast
           had
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           bless
           God
           for
           that
           ,
           bless
           God
           for
           that
           help
           ;
           't
           is
           a
           Rule
           of
           verie
           great
           use
           for
           us
           to
           get
           further
           assistance
           from
           God
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           our
           hearts
           be
           enlarged
           to
           bless
           God
           for
           any
           assistance
           we
           have
           had
           heretofore
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           why
           we
           gain
           and
           prosper
           so
           little
           in
           our
           Christian
           course
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           we
           do
           not
           take
           notice
           of
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           give
           God
           glorie
           for
           mercies
           formerly
           received
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           takes
           little
           or
           no
           delight
           in
           coming
           in
           with
           further
           mercies
           to
           us
           :
           as
           if
           you
           had
           a
           yong
           Nurserie
           of
           Trees
           ,
           and
           they
           began
           to
           thrive
           very
           well
           ,
           but
           there
           comes
           a
           companie
           of
           Caterpillars
           ,
           and
           spoils
           almost
           all
           the
           yong
           Trees
           that
           are
           set
           ,
           only
           two
           or
           three
           are
           kept
           from
           the
           Caterpillars
           ;
           a
           man
           goes
           into
           his
           Orchard
           ,
           and
           looks
           upon
           his
           Trees
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           spoiled
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           spoiled
           ;
           but
           he
           sees
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           and
           these
           flourish
           fairly
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           full
           of
           Buds
           ,
           and
           are
           like
           to
           come
           to
           something
           ,
           and
           he
           rejoyces
           mightily
           in
           those
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           sav'd
           when
           so
           manie
           others
           are
           spoil'd
           :
           and
           so
           do
           thou
           view
           thy
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           consider
           how
           many
           nie
           hath
           been
           spoiled
           as
           it
           were
           by
           these
           Caterpillars
           ;
           for
           I
           compare
           wandring
           vain
           thoughts
           in
           Prayer
           unto
           Caterpillars
           that
           are
           upon
           the
           trees
           ;
           and
           we
           see
           that
           if
           stormy
           rainy
           weather
           comes
           ,
           the
           Caterpillars
           will
           fall
           ;
           and
           one
           would
           think
           that
           these
           blustering
           storms
           ,
           and
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           that
           hath
           been
           out
           against
           us
           should
           have
           clensed
           our
           thoughts
           and
           souls
           from
           these
           Caterpillars
           that
           have
           been
           upon
           our
           duties
           ,
           but
           manie
           duties
           have
           been
           spoiled
           ;
           yet
           thou
           maiest
           say
           ,
           that
           through
           Gods
           mercie
           such
           a
           morning
           in
           my
           closet
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
           hath
           preserved
           a
           prayer
           to
           himself
           and
           I
           have
           gotten
           power
           over
           this
           vain
           heart
           of
           mine
           ;
           bless
           God
           for
           this
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           will
           be
           more
           readie
           to
           come
           in
           and
           help
           thee
           another
           time
           :
           But
           thus
           much
           shall
           suffice
           to
           speak
           to
           this
           .
           That
           's
           the
           second
           thing
           ,
           we
           must
           give
           up
           our selves
           wholly
           to
           this
           dutie
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           for
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           Name
           in
           Prayer
           is
           this
           ,
           There
           must
           be
           the
           breathings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           otherwise
           Gods
           Name
           is
           not
           sanctified
           ;
           that
           in
           Rom.
           8.
           26.
           is
           cleer
           for
           this
           ,
           
             Likewise
             the
             Spirit
             also
             helpeth
             our
             infirmities
             :
             for
             we
             know
             not
             what
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             as
             we
             ought
             :
             but
             the
             Spirit
             it self
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             us
             with
             groanings
             which
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             .
          
           If
           any
           of
           you
           should
           say
           ,
           How
           can
           we
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           we
           are
           poor
           and
           weak
           ,
           we
           can
           do
           little
           ?
           Mark
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           That
           the
           Spirit
           helpeth
           our
           infirmities
           to
           pray
           ;
           and
           the
           word
           is
           exceeding
           emphatical
           in
           the
           original
           :
           in
           your
           books
           it
           is
           but
           meerly
           helping
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           but
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           word
           is
           ,
           
             In
             these
             two
             things
             the
             Spirit
             helps
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           look
           how
           a
           man
           that
           is
           taking
           up
           an
           heavie
           piece
           of
           Timber
           at
           one
           end
           ,
           he
           alone
           cannot
           get
           it
           up
           ,
           but
           there
           comes
           another
           ,
           and
           takes
           it
           up
           at
           the
           other
           end
           ,
           and
           so
           helps
           him
           :
           the
           word
           signifies
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           helping
           ,
           as
           when
           a
           man
           takes
           a
           thing
           at
           the
           other
           end
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           one
           standing
           the
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           standing
           the
           other
           way
           ;
           or
           one
           taking
           up
           one
           end
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           the
           other
           end
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ;
           
             he
             helps
             our
             infirmities
          
           ;
           the
           poor
           soul
           is
           pulling
           and
           tugging
           with
           its
           own
           heart
           ,
           and
           finds
           his
           heart
           heavie
           and
           dull
           ,
           like
           a
           log
           in
           a
           ditch
           ;
           And
           have
           not
           many
           of
           you
           found
           your
           hearts
           so
           ?
           but
           now
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           tugging
           with
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           would
           fain
           lift
           up
           your
           hearts
           to
           God
           in
           prayer
           ,
           there
           comes
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           at
           the
           other
           end
           ,
           and
           takes
           the
           heaviest
           end
           of
           the
           burden
           and
           helps
           you
           to
           lift
           it
           up
           :
           If
           a
           Child
           were
           at
           one
           end
           of
           the
           log
           ,
           and
           that
           were
           but
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           end
           very
           heavie
           ;
           if
           one
           come
           and
           take
           up
           the
           heaviest
           end
           ,
           a
           little
           strength
           will
           serve
           for
           the
           lighter
           end
           :
           So
           the
           Spirit
           comes
           and
           takes
           up
           the
           heavier
           end
           in
           duty
           ,
           and
           so
           helps
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           
             helps
             together
          
           .
           And
           then
           the
           other
           word
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Spirit
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           acting
           of
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           say
           so
           ;
           Alas
           !
           what
           can
           I
           do
           ?
           it
           must
           be
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           that
           must
           do
           it
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           he
           doth
           all
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           he
           gives
           converting
           and
           habitual
           grace
           ,
           and
           assisting
           and
           actuating
           grace
           ;
           but
           now
           when
           the
           Spirit
           hath
           wrought
           grace
           so
           as
           to
           convert
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           habitual
           grace
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           why
           then
           when
           the
           Spirit
           comes
           to
           assist
           ,
           it
           doth
           expect
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           stir
           up
           all
           the
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           strength
           of
           thy
           body
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           expects
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           act
           to
           the
           uttermost
           thou
           art
           able
           ,
           what
           power
           hath
           been
           given
           thee
           by
           God
           ;
           and
           when
           thou
           art
           in
           acting
           ,
           then
           the
           Spirit
           comes
           and
           helps
           together
           with
           us
           ;
           noting
           that
           we
           are
           to
           put
           forth
           what
           strength
           we
           have
           ,
           and
           thus
           Gods
           Name
           will
           be
           sanctified
           ,
           when
           as
           we
           putting
           forth
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           us
           ,
           then
           the
           Spirit
           comes
           and
           helps
           ;
           and
           what
           comes
           from
           us
           now
           comes
           from
           the
           breathings
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           God
           who
           knows
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           will
           know
           now
           the
           meaning
           of
           our
           sighs
           and
           groans
           ;
           therfore
           when
           thou
           art
           going
           to
           prayer
           ,
           thou
           art
           to
           eye
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           thou
           art
           by
           the
           eye
           of
           faith
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           thy
           soul
           upon
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           thou
           art
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           appointed
           by
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           to
           that
           Office
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           helper
           to
           his
           poor
           servants
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           that
           great
           duty
           of
           prayer
           ;
           now
           upon
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           text
           ,
           and
           having
           it
           thus
           opened
           ?
           this
           is
           one
           good
           help
           for
           thee
           in
           prayer
           ;
           reade
           this
           text
           ,
           and
           then
           exercise
           thy
           faith
           upon
           it
           ;
           Lord
           hast
           thou
           not
           said
           that
           thy
           Spirit
           helps
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           when
           we
           know
           not
           what
           we
           pray
           for
           nor
           how
           to
           pray
           for
           any
           thing
           as
           we
           ought
           ;
           but
           the
           Spirit
           will
           come
           ,
           now
           Lord
           make
           good
           this
           Word
           of
           thine
           to
           my
           soul
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           let
           me
           have
           the
           breathings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           me
           ;
           alas
           the
           breaths
           of
           men
           ,
           if
           it
           comes
           from
           gifts
           and
           parts
           ,
           I
           know
           thou
           wilt
           never
           regard
           it
           ,
           except
           there
           be
           the
           breathings
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           me
           in
           prayer
           ;
           now
           if
           you
           would
           know
           whether
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           come
           in
           or
           no
           ,
           you
           may
           know
           it
           by
           this
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           carries
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           makes
           the
           Prayer
           sweet
           and
           delightful
           ,
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           as
           is
           there
           ,
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           soul
           in
           the
           duty
           ,
           and
           it
           leaves
           a
           savour
           behind
           it
           ;
           a
           gracious
           savour
           is
           alwaies
           left
           behind
           ,
           when
           the
           Spirit
           of
           
           God
           comes
           to
           breath
           ;
           O
           the
           breath
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           a
           sweet
           breath
           ,
           and
           it
           makes
           prayers
           sweet
           ;
           it
           never
           comes
           into
           the
           soul
           but
           after
           it
           hath
           done
           any
           work
           it
           came
           for
           ,
           it
           leaves
           a
           sweet
           scent
           ,
           after
           that
           ,
           the
           soul
           finds
           a
           sweetness
           in
           that
           prayer
           ;
           now
           many
           of
           you
           have
           been
           in
           the
           morning
           at
           prayer
           ,
           but
           I
           appeal
           to
           you
           ;
           what
           sweet
           savor
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           left
           behind
           ?
           certainly
           if
           the
           Spirit
           hath
           been
           there
           it
           is
           like
           Civit
           that
           is
           put
           into
           a
           little
           box
           ,
           though
           you
           should
           take
           out
           the
           Civit
           ,
           yet
           there
           will
           be
           a
           sweet
           savor
           left
           behind
           ;
           so
           though
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           present
           assistance
           ,
           withdraws
           it self
           ,
           yet
           it
           leaves
           a
           sweet
           savor
           behind
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           thing
           is
           puritie
           of
           heart
           ;
           pure
           hearts
           and
           hands
           in
           Heb
           10
           22.
           
           Rev.
           5.
           8.
           having
           every
           one
           of
           them
           harps
           ,
           and
           golden
           vials
           ful
           of
           odors
           which
           are
           the
           prayers
           of
           Saints
           ;
           mark
           ,
           the
           prayers
           of
           Saints
           are
           odours
           in
           golden
           vials
           ;
           the
           golden
           vials
           I
           may
           compare
           to
           the
           heart
           ;
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Saints
           must
           be
           as
           golden
           vials
           ,
           and
           then
           their
           prayers
           will
           be
           as
           odours
           ;
           in
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           8.
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           giving
           directions
           how
           we
           should
           pray
           ,
           it
           is
           with
           this
           qualification
           ,
           I
           will
           therefore
           that
           men
           pray
           every
           where
           lifting
           up
           holy
           handes
           without
           wrath
           and
           doubting
           ,
           the
           outward
           conversation
           must
           be
           pure
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           pure
           ;
           in
           Job
           ,
           22.
           26.
           mark
           what
           's
           said
           concerning
           that
           holy
           man
           ;
           there
           's
           a
           promise
           made
           to
           him
           for
           the
           lifting
           up
           of
           his
           face
           to
           God
           ,
           putting
           away
           iniquitie
           from
           his
           Tabernacle
           ,
           that
           by
           putting
           away
           evil
           from
           our
           Tabernacles
           ,
           and
           from
           our
           hearts
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           able
           to
           lift
           up
           our
           hearts
           with
           joy
           to
           go
           ;
           and
           that
           's
           the
           fourth
           thing
           ,
           puritie
           of
           heart
           and
           hands
           .
        
         
           The
           fift
           thing
           is
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           call
           upon
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           call
           upon
           him
           in
           truth
           ,
           Psalm
           ,
           145.
           18.
           vers
           .
           the
           Lord
           is
           nigh
           unto
           all
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           call
           upon
           him
           in
           truth
           ;
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           What
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           ?
           to
           that
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           There
           must
           be
           inward
           dispositions
           answerable
           to
           the
           expressions
           ;
           as
           for
           instance
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           express
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Majestie
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           I
           must
           have
           an
           inward
           disposition
           sutable
           to
           this
           expression
           ,
           I
           must
           have
           a
           fear
           and
           reverence
           of
           the
           infinite
           Majestie
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           When
           I
           come
           to
           confess
           my
           sin
           ,
           to
           judg
           my self
           
           for
           my
           sin
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           an
           inward
           disposition
           sutable
           to
           such
           a
           confession
           ;
           O
           how
           many
           men
           and
           women
           will
           come
           and
           speak
           great
           things
           against
           themselves
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           judg
           themselves
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           ,
           is
           no
           such
           disposition
           in
           their
           hearts
           sutable
           to
           their
           words
           ;
           you
           shall
           have
           some
           in
           praying
           with
           others
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           a
           means
           to
           break
           the
           hearts
           of
           others
           ,
           they
           will
           so
           follow
           their
           sin
           ;
           and
           take
           such
           shame
           and
           confusion
           upon
           themselves
           for
           their
           sin
           ;
           and
           yet
           God
           knows
           their
           hearts
           not
           stir'd
           all
           this
           while
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           will
           call
           upon
           God
           for
           pardon
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           for
           power
           against
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           yet
           God
           knows
           that
           their
           hearts
           do
           close
           with
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           are
           loth
           to
           part
           with
           their
           sin
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           this
           is
           falsness
           of
           heart
           ;
           when
           the
           inward
           disposition
           is
           not
           answerable
           to
           outward
           expressions
           ;
           I
           beseech
           you
           my
           brethren
           consider
           of
           the
           prayers
           you
           have
           made
           ,
           and
           especially
           you
           that
           pray
           much
           with
           others
           ,
           look
           what
           expressions
           you
           have
           made
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           there
           be
           answerable
           dispositions
           to
           the
           expressions
           you
           have
           made
           ,
           and
           how
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           remember
           every
           expression
           that
           you
           have
           made
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           We
           must
           call
           upon
           God
           in
           truth
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Conscionably
           to
           performe
           the
           engagements
           of
           prayer
           ,
           prayer
           puts
           an
           engagement
           upon
           the
           heart
           ;
           now
           those
           that
           call
           upon
           him
           in
           truth
           are
           conscionable
           to
           perform
           the
           engagements
           ;
           as
           now
           ,
           do
           I
           pray
           for
           any
           good
           thing
           ?
           I
           am
           engaged
           to
           endeavour
           in
           the
           use
           of
           al
           means
           for
           the
           attaning
           of
           the
           good
           thing
           :
           When
           you
           confess
           a
           sin
           ,
           why
           ,
           you
           are
           engaged
           by
           that
           means
           to
           endeavour
           all
           your
           might
           against
           that
           sin
           :
           and
           when
           you
           pray
           for
           my
           grace
           ,
           you
           are
           engaged
           to
           make
           use
           of
           all
           means
           you
           can
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           that
           grace
           ;
           and
           then
           besides
           ,
           in
           prayer
           there
           is
           much
           profession
           unto
           God
           for
           our
           sinceritie
           and
           uprightness
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           willingness
           to
           be
           at
           his
           dispose
           ,
           perform
           these
           engagments
           that
           thou
           makest
           to
           God
           in
           prayer
           ;
           if
           God
           should
           present
           to
           us
           all
           our
           professions
           that
           We
           have
           made
           to
           him
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           how
           we
           have
           come
           short
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           us
           be
           in
           shame
           and
           confusion
           in
           our
           own
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           Another
           thing
           in
           prayer
           must
           be
           faith
           ;
           pray
           without
           doubting
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           former
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           prayer
           of
           faith
           prevails
           
           much
           ;
           James
           ,
           1.
           6
           7.
           
           a
           man
           that
           wavereth
           and
           doubteth
           must
           not
           think
           to
           obtaine
           any
           thing
           of
           God.
           But
           I
           should
           have
           opened
           what
           that
           faith
           is
           that
           we
           should
           have
           in
           prayer
           ,
           we
           must
           have
           faith
           to
           beleeve
           that
           the
           thing
           that
           we
           do
           pleaseth
           God
           ,
           and
           faith
           in
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           and
           faith
           in
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           this
           should
           be
           exercised
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           prayers
           ;
           And
           therefore
           after
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           to
           go
           away
           beleeving
           ,
           as
           Hannah
           in
           1
           Sam.
           1.
           18.
           we
           read
           of
           her
           ,
           that
           after
           she
           had
           been
           praying
           she
           went
           away
           ,
           and
           lookt
           no
           more
           sad
           ,
           the
           text
           saith
           ;
           noting
           that
           after
           we
           have
           been
           powring
           forth
           our
           souls
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           should
           beleeve
           and
           exercise
           faith
           and
           not
           go
           in
           as
           drooping
           a
           way
           as
           ever
           we
           did
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           Yea
           ,
           if
           we
           knew
           certainly
           that
           God
           would
           hear
           us
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           The
           way
           to
           be
           assured
           that
           God
           will
           hear
           you
           ,
           is
           by
           casting
           your selves
           upon
           God
           ,
           how
           can
           you
           know
           that
           he
           will
           hear
           ,
           but
           by
           resting
           upon
           him
           ?
           I
           have
           been
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           been
           doing
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           poor
           creature
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           success
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           therfore
           it
           must
           be
           with
           faith
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           so
           many
           sins
           mixt
           with
           my
           prayers
           ,
           how
           can
           I
           beleeve
           ?
        
         
           You
           have
           an
           excellent
           Scripture
           for
           that
           to
           help
           a
           soul
           ,
           to
           exercise
           faith
           in
           prayer
           ,
           notwithstanding
           there
           hath
           been
           many
           infirmiities
           ;
           in
           psal
           .
           65.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           
             O
             thou
             that
             hearest
             prayers
             ,
             unto
             thee
             all
             flesh
             shall
             come
          
           ;
           Thou
           hearest
           prayers
           ,
           but
           I
           haue
           a
           great
           manie
           sines
           that
           hinders
           ;
           no
           ,
           mark
           what
           though
           iniquitie
           prevails
           against
           me
           ,
           as
           for
           our
           transgressions
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           purge
           them
           away
           ?
           Oh
           make
           use
           of
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           though
           you
           remember
           not
           other
           things
           ;
           yet
           you
           that
           have
           dejected
           hearts
           and
           are
           afraid
           that
           God
           will
           not
           hear
           your
           prayers
           ,
           see
           what
           text
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             hearest
             prayer
             Lord
          
           But
           will
           not
           my
           sins
           hinder
           ?
           no
           saith
           
             David
             ,
             Iniquity
             prevails
             against
             me
             ,
             as
             for
             our
             transgressions
             thou
             shalt
             purge
             them
             away
          
           ;
           exercise
           faith
           in
           this
           ;
           and
           know
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           hear
           prayer
           because
           thou
           art
           not
           sinful
           ,
           because
           of
           thy
           worthyness
           ,
           but
           meerly
           for
           his
           free
           grace
           .
        
         
           Another
           holy
           disposition
           in
           prayer
           should
           be
           this
           ;
           The
           soul
           
           should
           come
           with
           a
           holy
           freedom
           ,
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           adoption
           to
           God
           ,
           crying
           Abba
           ,
           Father
           ;
           if
           thou
           comest
           to
           God
           meerly
           as
           to
           a
           Judg
           ;
           though
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           those
           that
           do
           not
           know
           that
           God
           loves
           them
           ,
           yet
           bound
           as
           creatures
           to
           pray
           ,
           but
           thou
           canst
           never
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           til
           thou
           hast
           a
           child-like
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           ;
           the
           Lord
           loves
           to
           have
           his
           Children
           come
           with
           freedom
           of
           Spirit
           to
           Himself
           in
           prayer
           ,
           to
           come
           as
           Children
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           come
           with
           dejected
           countenance
           ,
           and
           discouraged
           hearts
           ;
           but
           come
           freely
           to
           open
           thy
           heart
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           any
           child
           would
           open
           his
           heart
           to
           a
           gratious
           and
           loving
           Father
           .
        
         
           Another
           disposition
           is
           fervency
           in
           Prayer
           ;
           the
           effectual
           fervent
           prayer
           of
           a
           righteous
           man
           availeth
           much
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           be
           a
           means
           to
           help
           against
           vain
           thoughts
           too
           ;
           as
           when
           the
           Honey
           is
           scalding
           hot
           then
           the
           flies
           will
           not
           come
           to
           it
           ;
           if
           thy
           heart
           were
           as
           it
           were
           scalding
           hot
           in
           prayer
           thou
           wouldest
           not
           have
           such
           vain
           thoughts
           ,
        
         
           Next
           there
           must
           be
           constancie
           in
           prayer
           ;
           in
           1
           Thess
           .
           5.
           17.
           by
           that
           I
           mean
           this
           ,
           never
           to
           give
           over
           until
           we
           have
           that
           we
           pray
           for
           ,
           or
           somthing
           else
           in
           leiu
           of
           it
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           thou
           heast
           prayed
           and
           nothing
           is
           come
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           not
           discouraged
           thou
           hast
           to
           deale
           with
           a
           great
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           pray
           againe
           and
           againe
           ,
           &
           again
           ,
           and
           pray
           with
           this
           resolution
           ,
           Well
           ,
           let
           God
           do
           with
           me
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           I
           will
           as
           long
           as
           I
           live
           call
           upon
           Him
           ,
           and
           if
           God
           shall
           cast
           me
           away
           ,
           yet
           he
           shall
           cast
           me
           away
           calling
           upon
           Him
           ,
           as
           the
           poor
           woman
           of
           Canaan
           when
           Christ
           called
           her
           dog
           ,
           and
           discouraged
           her
           ,
           yet
           stil
           she
           will
           pray
           ;
           I
           but
           Dogs
           may
           have
           crums
           ,
           that
           heart
           is
           in
           an
           ill
           condition
           that
           is
           discouraged
           in
           prayer
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           not
           get
           what
           he
           would
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           think
           themselves
           I
           had
           as
           good
           not
           pray
           at
           all
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           any
           such
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           Again
           If
           you
           would
           pray
           to
           God
           indeed
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           humility
           in
           your
           hearts
           so
           as
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           your
           own
           unworthyness
           ;
           I
           spake
           somwhat
           about
           being
           sensible
           of
           the
           distance
           between
           God
           and
           us
           ,
           when
           I
           spake
           about
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           name
           in
           general
           .
           The
           last
           that
           I
           shall
           speak
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           done
           all
           this
           ,
           all
           these
           qualifications
           will
           not
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           except
           all
           be
           tendered
           
           up
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           power
           of
           his
           merits
           ;
           let
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           pray
           with
           as
           much
           fervencie
           ,
           zeal
           ;
           constancie
           ,
           puritie
           ,
           in
           truth
           and
           sinceritie
           ;
           yet
           except
           he
           puts
           up
           all
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           accepted
           ;
           our
           spiritual
           offerings
           must
           be
           tendered
           up
           in
           His
           ,
           Name
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           preached
           much
           about
           that
           .
           But
           now
           put
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           together
           ,
           and
           this
           it
           is
           to
           pray
           :
        
         
           That
           is
           ,
           when
           as
           I
           pray
           understandingly
           ;
           when
           I
           give
           my self
           to
           prayer
           ,
           when
           there
           are
           the
           breathings
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           my
           prayer
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           puritie
           of
           heart
           like
           a
           golden
           vial
           ,
           together
           with
           sinceritie
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           in
           truth
           of
           heart
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           in
           faith
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           from
           a
           spiritual
           Adoption
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           in
           fervencie
           ,
           when
           in
           constancie
           ,
           reverence
           ,
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           all
           put
           up
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           now
           a
           man
           prayes
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Saul
           ,
           Behold
           he
           prayeth
           ;
           so
           I
           may
           say
           of
           those
           that
           are
           instructed
           in
           ths
           Art
           ,
           Behold
           they
           pray
           .
           You
           see
           now
           that
           prayer
           is
           more
           than
           to
           reade
           in
           a
           book
           ,
           more
           than
           to
           say
           a
           few
           words
           ;
           ye
           see
           it
           is
           a
           verie
           hard
           thing
           to
           pray
           ,
           a
           work
           of
           great
           difficultie
           ,
           and
           no
           marval
           though
           we
           have
           lost
           so
           manie
           of
           our
           prayers
           as
           we
           have
           done
           ;
           we
           must
           not
           charge
           Prayer
           and
           God
           with
           it
           ,
           but
           look
           to
           our selves
           (
           I
           mean
           not
           charge
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           Prayer
           )
           but
           the
           vileness
           of
           our
           carriage
           in
           our
           prayers
           ;
           and
           let
           us
           for
           time
           to
           come
           know
           what
           a
           Christian
           life
           means
           .
           It
           is
           said
           of
           Christ
           in
           Luke
           :
           9
           ,
           29.
           that
           ,
           
             as
             he
             was
             praying
             ,
             the
             fashion
             of
             his
             countenance
             was
             changed
             .
          
           Oh
           that
           ,
           s
           an
           excellent
           thing
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           have
           been
           in
           our
           closets
           at
           prayer
           ,
           to
           come
           away
           with
           our
           faces
           shining
           ;
           my
           Brethren
           could
           we
           but
           pray
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           the
           very
           fashion
           of
           our
           countenances
           would
           be
           changed
           ,
           as
           Moses
           when
           he
           came
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           Mount
           ,
           or
           as
           Christ
           that
           had
           the
           fashion
           of
           His
           countenances
           changed
           .
           Prayer
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           sweet
           ease
           of
           ones
           spirit
           ,
           it
           's
           the
           help
           at
           a
           dead
           lift
           ,
           it
           's
           the
           great
           Ordinance
           of
           our
           Communion
           with
           God
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           therefore
           let
           us
           learn
           this
           Art
           of
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           in
           prayer
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           conclude
           all
           in
           this
           ,
           you
           have
           heard
           the
           mysterie
           of
           the
           sanctifying
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           worshiping
           God
           ;
           now
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           you
           that
           have
           been
           a
           long
           time
           in
           the
           School
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           Apprentices
           to
           Christ
           to
           learn
           Christianitie
           ;
           be
           ashamed
           
           that
           you
           have
           understood
           so
           little
           of
           this
           art
           in
           sanctifying
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           Prayer
           ;
           It
           is
           an
           art
           and
           mysterie
           that
           you
           must
           be
           instructed
           in
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           not
           Christians
           till
           you
           are
           instructed
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           an
           art
           and
           mysterie
           :
           And
           that
           man
           and
           woman
           that
           shall
           be
           instructed
           truly
           in
           this
           art
           and
           mysterie
           in
           sanctifying
           Gods
           Name
           now
           in
           the
           worshiping
           of
           him
           ,
           such
           a
           man
           and
           woman
           shall
           be
           to
           all
           eternity
           sanctifying
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           praising
           of
           him
           .
           There
           is
           a
           time
           coming
           when
           all
           the
           Saints
           must
           be
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           alwaies
           praising
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           then
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           for
           ever
           ;
           let
           us
           now
           learn
           this
           art
           of
           sanctifying
           Gods
           name
           in
           praying
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           eternally
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           in
           praising
           of
           him
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           The
           Alphabetical
           TABLE
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             
               Absolutely
            
             
               SPiritual
               things
               to
               be
               prayed
               for
            
             absolutely
             Page
             277
          
           
             
               Accept
               ,
               Acceptation
            
             
               
                 Acceptation
                 
                   of
                   our
                   persons
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   it
                
                 69
              
               
                 God
                 accepts
                 
                   not
                   the
                   duties
                   of
                   wicked
                   men
                
                 116
              
               
                 
                   The
                   services
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 accepted
                 120
              
            
          
           
             
               Act
               ,
               Actual
               ,
               Action
               ,
               see
               Grace
               .
            
             
               
                 Actual
                 sanctification
                 68
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   accepts
                   the
                   person
                   before
                   the
                
                 Action
                 69
              
               
                 
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   pure
                
                 Act
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   requires
                
                 Actual
                 service
                 97
              
            
          
           
             
               Adoption
            
             
               
                 
                   Sign
                   of
                
                 adoption
                 
                   to
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   oft
                   in
                   Gods
                   presence
                
                 36
              
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   pray
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                
                 adoption
                 294
              
            
          
           
             
               Affections
            
             Affections
             ,
             
               the
               strength
               of
               them
               required
               in
               Gods
               Worship
            
             Page
             82
          
           
             
               Aggravation
            
             Aggravation
             
               of
               sin
               ,
               to
               neglect
               due
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
            
             200
          
           
             
               Afflictions
               see
               Honor
            
             
               
                 
                   They
                   that
                   sanctifie
                   not
                   God
                   in
                   hearing
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   comfort
                   from
                   it
                   in
                
                 afflictions
                 206
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   it
                   be
                   lawful
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                
                 afflictions
                 277
              
               
                 Afflictions
                 
                   in
                   themselves
                   materially
                   evil
                
                 278
              
            
          
           
             
               All
            
             
               
                 All
                 
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   must
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   God
                
                 63
              
               
                 All
                 
                   things
                   sanctified
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                
                 319
              
            
          
           
             
               Altar
            
             
               Christ
               is
               the
            
             Altar
             
               upon
               which
               we
               must
               offer
               all
               our
               sacrifices
            
             92
          
           
             
               Angel
            
             
               
               
                 Angel
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   it
                   signifieth
                
                 Page
                 91
              
               
                 Angels
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   aggravation
                   of
                   their
                   sia
                
                 .
                 195
              
            
          
           
             
               Anger
            
             Anger
             
               not
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               Gods
               service
            
             19
          
           
             
               Apply
            
             
               We
               must
            
             apply
             
               the
               Word
               in
               hearing
               it
            
             .
             175
          
           
             
               Apostasie
               ,
               see
               Schism
            
             Apostasie
             ,
             
               the
               ground
               of
               it
            
             106
          
           
             
               Assurance
            
             
               The
               Gospel
               gives
            
             assurance
             
               of
               salvation
            
             212
          
           
             
               Attention
            
             Attention
             
               must
               be
               given
               in
               hearing
               the
               Word
            
             171
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             
               Beginners
            
             Beginners
             
               in
               Religion
               to
               be
               careful
               of
               preparation
            
             56
          
           
             
               Beleeving
            
             Beleeving
             
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
            
             232
          
           
             
               Birds
            
             
               Wandring
               thoughts
               in
               prayer
               as
               the
            
             birds
             to
             Abrahams
             sacrifice
             283
          
           
             
               Blast
            
             
               
                 God
                 blasts
                 
                   those
                   men
                   that
                   sanctifie
                   him
                   not
                   in
                   Worship
                
                 117
              
               
                 
                   God
                   will
                
                 blast
                 
                   those
                   that
                   neglect
                   his
                   word
                
                 208
              
            
          
           
             
               Bless
            
             
               
                 Many
                 bless
                 
                   themselves
                   in
                   evil
                   waies
                
                 198
              
               
                 To
                 bless
                 
                   God
                   for
                   helping
                   us
                   against
                   wandring
                   thoughts
                   in
                   prayer
                
                 289
              
            
          
           
             
               Blind
            
             Blind
             
               sacrifice
               not
               to
               be
               offered
               to
               God
            
             98
          
           
             
               Blood
            
             
               A
               fearful
               thing
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               Christs
            
             blood
             230
          
           
             Breathing
             ,
             see
             Spirit
          
           
             
               Broken
               ,
               see
               Heart
            
             
               
                 
                   What
                   kind
                   of
                
                 broken
                 
                   heart
                   is
                   required
                   in
                   receiving
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 Page
                 255
              
               
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 broken
                 
                   for
                   us
                
                 268
              
            
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             
               Children
            
             
               
                 
                   Gods
                   Saints
                   may
                   meet
                   with
                   afflictions
                   in
                   their
                
                 Children
                 20
              
               
                 
                   Ground
                   of
                   Consentment
                   in
                   afflictions
                   upon
                   our
                
                 Children
                 21
              
            
          
           
             
               Church
            
             
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   it
                   signifies
                
                 235
              
               
                 Church
                 
                   defiled
                   by
                   wicked
                   men
                   uncast
                   out
                
                 236
              
            
          
           
             Civil
             ,
             see
             Worship
          
           
             
               Christ
            
             
               
                 
                   All
                   worship
                   must
                   be
                   tendred
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 91
              
               
                 
                   All
                   must
                   be
                   tendred
                   in
                
                 Christ
                 
                   because
                   of
                   Gods
                   Justice
                
                 101
              
               
                 
                   They
                   that
                   reject
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   reject
                
                 Christ
                 201
              
               
                 
                   All
                   our
                   prayers
                   must
                   be
                   tendered
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 296
              
            
          
           
             
               Command
            
             
               
                 
                   Nothing
                   must
                   be
                   tendred
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   worship
                   but
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                
                 commanded
                 8
              
               
                 
                   No
                   express
                
                 command
                 
                   for
                   many
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 15
              
            
          
           
             
               Comfort
               ,
               see
               Word
               Communion
            
             
               
                 Communion
                 
                   with
                   God
                   not
                   encreased
                   by
                   duties
                   done
                   with
                   natural
                   conscience
                
                 88
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Sacrament
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   our
                
                 Communion
                 
                   with
                   Christ
                
                 229
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Sacrament
                   must
                   be
                   received
                   in
                   a
                   holy
                
                 Communion
                 234
              
               
                 
                   How
                   far
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   wicked
                   men
                   hinder
                   this
                
                 communion
                 234
              
               
                 
                   No
                   close
                   Church
                
                 communion
                 
                   with
                   wicked
                   men
                
                 240
              
               
                 
                 More
                 communion
                 
                   with
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                
                 Page
                 251
              
            
          
           
             
               Confession
            
             
               Ground
               of
            
             confession
             
               to
               God
            
             98
          
           
             
               Conscience
            
             
               
                 
                   Sinners
                   against
                
                 Conscience
                 
                   need
                   great
                   preparation
                   to
                   Duties
                
                 .
                 57
              
               
                 
                   Duties
                   acted
                   by
                   natural
                
                 conscience
                 88
              
               
                 Natural
                 conscience
                 
                   limits
                   it self
                   in
                   duties
                
                 89
              
               
                 
                   Trouble
                   of
                
                 conscience
                 
                   should
                   make
                   men
                   meekly
                   hear
                   the
                   Word
                
                 180
              
               
                 Consciences
                 
                   of
                   wicked
                   men
                   troubled
                   about
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 230
              
            
          
           
             
               Constant
            
             
               
                 
                   Men
                   acted
                   by
                   Natural
                   parts
                   are
                   not
                
                 constant
                 
                   in
                   Duties
                
                 88
              
               
                 
                   There
                   must
                   be
                
                 constancy
                 
                   in
                   our
                   prayers
                
                 295
              
            
          
           
             
               Contrary
            
             
               The
               Word
               will
               be
               made
               good
               on
               the
            
             contrary
             ,
             
               to
               those
               that
               abuse
               it
            
             205
          
           
             
               Conversion
            
             Conversion
             
               not
               wrought
               by
               the
               Sacrament
            
             232
          
           
             
               Covenant
            
             
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   we
                   make
                   a
                   solemn
                
                 Covenant
                 226
              
               
                 Covenant
                 
                   of
                   grace
                   sealed
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 229
              
               
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   receive
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   the
                
                 Covenant
                 
                   of
                   grace
                
                 232
              
               
                 
                   Condition
                   of
                   that
                
                 Covenant
                 ibid
              
               
                 
                   Renewing
                   of
                
                 Covenant
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 257
              
            
          
           
             
               Crucified
            
             Christ
             crucified
             
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             248
          
           
             
               Curse
            
             
               
                 
                   They
                   that
                   neglect
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   are
                   nigh
                   to
                   a
                
                 curse
                 203
              
               
                 Cursing
                 
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   sinful
                
                 278
              
               
                 
                   How
                   far
                   we
                   may
                
                 curse
                 
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 280
              
            
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             Danger
             ,
             see
             Dignity
          
           
             Dark
             ,
             see
             Mind
             .
          
           
             
               Dead
               ,
               Death
            
             
               
                 
                   Fear
                   of
                
                 death
                 
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   how
                
                 Page
                 38
              
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   bring
                
                 dead
                 
                   services
                   and
                   hearts
                   to
                   the
                   living
                   God
                
                 97
              
               
                 
                   Consciences
                   of
                   carnal
                   men
                   opened
                   upon
                   their
                
                 death
                 bed
                 118
              
               
                 Death
                 
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   meditated
                   on
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 165
              
            
          
           
             
               Dear
               ,
               see
               Glory
               Delight
            
             God
             delights
             
               in
               our
               drawing
               nigh
               to
               him
            
             37
          
           
             
               Depart
            
             
               To
               neglect
               Gods
               Worship
               ,
               is
               to
            
             depart
             
               from
               him
            
             .
             33
          
           
             
               Dependance
            
             
               We
               should
               continually
               be
               sensible
               of
               our
            
             dependance
             
               on
               God
            
             274
          
           
             
               Desire
            
             
               We
               must
               hear
               the
               Word
               with
               a
            
             desire
             
               after
               it
            
             170
          
           
             
               Devil
            
             
               
                 Devil
                 
                   gratified
                   by
                   omission
                   of
                   duties
                
                 59
              
               
                 
                   Vnseasonable
                   motions
                   though
                   materially
                   good
                   come
                   from
                   the
                
                 Devil
                 82
              
               
                 
                   Wandering
                   thoughts
                   in
                   prayer
                   suggested
                   by
                   the
                
                 Devil
                 286
              
            
          
           
             
               Difficulty
            
             
               
                 
                   Natural
                   parts
                   in
                   performance
                   of
                   duties
                   will
                   not
                   carry
                   through
                
                 difficulties
                 87
              
               
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   be
                   discouraged
                   in
                
                 difficulties
                 
                   considering
                   Gods
                   power
                
                 97
              
               
                 
                   The
                   work
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 difficult
                 109
              
            
          
           
             
               Dignity
               ,
               see
               Prerogative
            
             
               The
               more
            
             dignity
             
               the
               more
               danger
            
             12
          
           
             
               Dishonor
            
             
               It
               were
               a
            
             dishonor
             
               to
               God
               to
               accept
               the
               services
               of
               wicked
               men
            
             116
          
           
             
               Disposition
            
             Inward
             disposition
             
               in
               prayer
            
             292
          
           
             Divine
             ,
             see
             Service
          
           
             
               Doubt
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   time
                   of
                   receiving
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   no
                   time
                   of
                
                 doubting
                 254
              
               
                 
                 
                   We
                   must
                   pray
                   without
                
                 doubting
                 Page
                 293
              
            
          
           
             
               Duty
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   holiness
                   of
                   a
                
                 duty
                 
                   will
                   not
                   bear
                   men
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   miscarriage
                   in
                   it
                
                 17
              
               
                 
                   Omission
                   of
                
                 duty
                 
                   will
                   not
                   fit
                   for
                
                 duty
                 58.
                 113
              
               
                 
                   The
                   doing
                   of
                   one
                
                 duty
                 
                   prepares
                   for
                   another
                
                 60
              
               
                 Duties
                 
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   rested
                   on
                
                 103.
                 107
                 115
              
               
                 
                   To
                   be
                   humbled
                   for
                   our
                   best
                
                 duties
                 111
              
               
                 All
                 duties
                 
                   of
                   carnal
                   worshipers
                   lost
                
                 112
              
               
                 
                   Sin
                   of
                   hypocrites
                   aggravated
                   by
                   holy
                
                 duties
                 ibid
              
            
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             
               Easie
            
             
               Preparation
               to
               make
               duties
            
             easie
             52
          
           
             
               Election
            
             
               Evidence
               of
            
             Election
             213
          
           
             
               End
               ,
               see
               Extremity
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 ends
                 
                   must
                   be
                   high
                   in
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                
                 72
              
               
                 Base
                 ends
                 
                   of
                   men
                   in
                   Gods
                   worship
                
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   have
                   right
                
                 ends
                 
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   wisdom
                
                 99
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   will
                   himself
                   the
                   last
                
                 end
                 104
              
            
          
           
             
               Engagement
            
             Engagements
             
               of
               prayer
               to
               be
               performed
            
             293
          
           
             Envy
             ,
             see
             Mean
          
           
             
               Eternity
            
             Eternity
             
               of
               God
               how
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               our
               Worship
            
             94
          
           
             
               Excellency
            
             
               Thoughts
               of
               our
               own
            
             excellency
             
               to
               be
               cast
               off
               in
               our
               worship
            
             85
          
           
             
               Exemplary
            
             Exemplary
             
               judgments
               should
               make
               us
               look
               into
               the
               word
               how
               God
               makes
               it
               good
            
             23
          
           
             
               Extremity
            
             
               Men
               that
               regard
               duties
               only
               in
            
             extremity
             
               make
               themselves
               their
               end
            
             77
          
           
             
               Examination
            
             Examination
             
               required
               in
               partaking
               of
               the
               Sacrament
            
             Page
             233
          
           
             
               Eye
            
             
               Faith
               as
               an
               eye
               to
               see
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             252
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             
               Faith
               ,
               Faithfulness
            
             
               
                 Faithfulness
                 
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   should
                   teach
                   us
                
                 102
              
               
                 Faith
                 
                   must
                   be
                   mixed
                   in
                   hearing
                   the
                   word
                
                 177
              
               
                 Faith
                 
                   exercised
                   in
                   receiving
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 252
              
               
                 Faith
                 
                   how
                   to
                   act
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 271
              
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   pray
                   in
                
                 faith
                 293
              
            
          
           
             
               Faculties
            
             
               All
               the
            
             faculties
             
               of
               the
               soul
               to
               be
               given
               up
               in
               prayer
            
             281
          
           
             
               Familiarity
               ,
               see
               Potent
            
             
               
                 
                   Drawing
                   nigh
                   to
                   God
                   breeds
                
                 familiarity
                 37
              
               
                 
                   Benefit
                   of
                
                 familiarity
                 
                   with
                   God
                
                 38
              
            
          
           
             
               Falling
               away
            
             Falling
             away
             
               the
               ground
               of
               it
            
             34
          
           
             
               Fear
               ,
               see
               Publick
            
             
               
                 What
                 fear
                 
                   we
                   must
                   have
                   in
                   Gods
                   worship
                
                 78
              
               
                 In
                 fear
                 
                   natural
                   conscience
                   puts
                   on
                   to
                   duty
                
                 89
              
            
          
           
             
               Fervency
            
             Fervency
             
               required
               in
               prayer
            
             ,
             225
          
           
             
               Fire
            
             
               
                 Fire
                 
                   from
                   heaven
                   Two-sold
                
                 2
              
               
                 Fire
                 
                   that
                   slew
                   Aarons
                   sons
                   ,
                   what
                
                 3
              
               
                 Strange
                 fire
                 ,
                 what
                 19
              
            
          
           
             
               Folly
            
             
               To
               be
               ashamed
               of
               our
            
             folly
             
               when
               we
               come
               to
               God
            
             99
          
           
             
               Follow
            
             
               The
               soul
               is
               to
            
             follow
             
               after
               God
               as
               a
               God
            
             65
          
           
             Free
             ,
             see
             Grace
          
           
             
             
               Friend
               ,
               see
               Word
            
             Friends
             ,
             
               who
               are
               the
               best
            
             Page
             25
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             
               Gesture
            
             Gesture
             
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               not
               meerly
               indifferent
            
             262
          
           
             
               Guilty
               ,
               see
               Blood
            
             
               
                 Guilty
                 
                   consciences
                   flee
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   why
                
                 31
              
               
                 Guilt
                 
                   to
                   be
                   removed
                   when
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   pray
                
                 274
              
            
          
           
             
               God
            
             
               
                 
                   Duties
                   must
                   be
                   performed
                   to
                
                 God
                 
                   as
                   a
                
                 God
                 23
              
               
                 
                   The
                   word
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   of
                
                 God
                 166
              
               
                 
                   We
                   are
                   reconciled
                   by
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   that
                   person
                   that
                   is
                
                 God
                 268
              
            
          
           
             
               Good
            
             
               
                 Good
                 
                   heart
                   ,
                   what
                
                 187
              
               
                 
                   The
                   word
                   will
                   be
                   made
                
                 good
                 
                   on
                   the
                   abusers
                   of
                   it
                
                 207
              
               
                 
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   our
                   own
                
                 good
                 277
              
            
          
           
             
               Gospel
            
             Gospel
             
               the
               tenour
               of
               it
            
             257
          
           
             
               Glory
            
             
               
                 Glory
                 
                   of
                   God
                   dear
                   to
                   him
                
                 7
              
               
                 Glory
                 
                   of
                   God
                   dearer
                   to
                   him
                   than
                   the
                   lives
                   of
                   men
                
                 22
              
               
                 Glory
                 
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   lustre
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Attributes
                   together
                
                 102
              
               
                 
                   The
                   active
                
                 Glory
                 
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   especial
                   honor
                   he
                   hath
                
                 105
              
               
                 Glory
                 
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   the
                   greatest
                
                 182
              
               
                 
                   Why
                   God
                   will
                   be
                
                 glorified
                 
                   in
                   them
                   that
                   hear
                   the
                   word
                
                 209
              
               
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   will
                   obey
                   the
                   word
                   will
                   be
                   the
                
                 glory
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                
                 214
              
               
                 
                   We
                   should
                   have
                   apprehensions
                   of
                   Gods
                
                 glory
                 
                   in
                   prayer
                
                 275
              
               
                 The
                 glory
                 
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   chief
                   thing
                   we
                   should
                   pray
                   for
                
                 176
              
               
                 
                   Spiritual
                   things
                   neerest
                   the
                
                 glory
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 Page
                 277
              
            
          
           
             
               Grace
            
             
               
                 Grace
                 
                   to
                   be
                   acted
                   especially
                   in
                   Gods
                   worship
                
                 29
              
               
                 Grace
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   freeness
                   of
                   it
                   should
                   make
                   us
                   more
                   diligent
                   in
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                
                 34
              
               
                 Graces
                 
                   encreased
                   by
                   drawing
                   nigh
                   to
                   God
                
                 35
              
               
                 Graces
                 
                   to
                   be
                   acted
                   and
                   stirred
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 271
              
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   act
                   our
                   own
                
                 graces
                 
                   in
                   prayer
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 291
              
               
                 See
                 Covenant
              
            
          
           
             
               Great
            
             
               
                 
                   A
                   people
                   are
                
                 great
                 
                   that
                   have
                   God
                   nigh
                   them
                
                 40
              
               
                 
                   we
                   should
                   prepare
                   to
                   Gods
                   worship
                   because
                   he
                   is
                
                 great
                 43
              
               
                 
                   The
                   duties
                   of
                   Gods
                   worship
                   are
                
                 great
                 44
              
               
                 
                   How
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   Gods
                   Name
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                
                 greatness
                 67
              
               
                 Great
                 
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   expected
                   from
                   God
                
                 100
              
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   hear
                   the
                   word
                   with
                   attention
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                
                 greatness
                 
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   sends
                   it
                
                 172
              
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   be
                   attentive
                   because
                   the
                   matters
                   delivered
                   are
                
                 great
                 173
              
            
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             
               Habitual
            
             Habitual
             sanctification
             68
          
           
             
               Harden
            
             
               Nothing
               doth
            
             harden
             
               the
               heart
               more
               than
               the
               word
               by
               accident
            
             205
          
           
             
               Hand
            
             
               
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   a
                
                 hand
                 
                   to
                   take
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 253
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Cup
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   delivered
                   into
                   every
                   particular
                
                 hand
                 246
              
            
          
           
             
               Heart
            
             
               
                 Our
                 hearts
                 
                   naturally
                   prepared
                   for
                
                 
                 duty
                 Page
                 46
              
               
                 The
                 heart
                 
                   in
                   preparation
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   every
                   sinful
                   way
                
                 49
              
               
                 
                   As
                   the
                
                 heart
                 
                   is
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   the
                   duties
                
                 70
              
               
                 The
                 heart
                 
                   is
                   not
                   changed
                   by
                   the
                   acting
                   of
                   natural
                   parts
                
                 87
              
               
                 Good
                 heart
                 ,
                 what
                 187
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   not
                   in
                   the
                
                 heart
                 211
              
               
                 
                   A
                   broken
                
                 heart
                 
                   required
                   in-receiving
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 246
              
            
          
           
             
               Hearing
            
             
               
                 
                   Of
                   sanctifying
                   Gods
                   Name
                   in
                   hearing
                   the
                   Word
                
                 161
              
               
                 Hearing
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   Gods
                   worship
                
                 162
              
               
                 
                   How
                   to
                   know
                   that
                   God
                
                 hears
                 
                   our
                   prayers
                
                 294
              
            
          
           
             
               Heathen
            
             Heathens
             
               attend
               to
               worship
               their
               Idols
            
             46
          
           
             
               Heaven
            
             
               
                 
                   Being
                   oft
                   in
                   Gods
                   presence
                   ,
                   minds
                   us
                   of
                
                 Heaven
                 36
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   here
                   ,
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   that
                   in
                
                 Heaven
                 106
              
            
          
           
             
               Hide
            
             
               We
               must
            
             hide
             
               the
               Word
               in
               our
               hearts
            
             189
          
           
             
               Highest
            
             
               What
               we
               lift
            
             highest
             
               in
               our
               worship
               ,
               that
               is
               our
               God
            
             74
             See
             Thoughts
             ,
             Ends.
             
          
           
             
               Hindrance
            
             Hindrances
             
               in
               Gods
               Worship
               ,
               many
            
             46
          
           
             
               Holy
               ,
               Holiness
            
             
               
                 Holiness
                 
                   the
                   greatest
                   Honor
                   of
                   Gods
                   Name
                
                 23
              
               
                 Holiness
                 
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   held
                   forth
                   by
                   his
                   servants
                
                 24
              
               
                 
                   Drawing
                   nigh
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   makes
                   us
                
                 holy
                 36
              
               
                 
                   Time
                   and
                   place
                   said
                   to
                   be
                
                 holy
                 ,
                 how
                 50
              
               
                 
                   God
                   infinite
                
                 holy
                 99
              
               
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   receive
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   must
                   be
                
                 holy
                 232
              
            
          
           
             
               Honest
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   receive
                   the
                   Word
                   into
                
                 honest
                 hearts
                 Page
                 186
              
               
                 Honest
                 
                   heart
                   ,
                   what
                
                 188
              
               
                 Honest
                 
                   amongst
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                
                 189
              
            
          
           
             
               Honor
            
             
               To
               quiet
               the
               heart
               in
               affliction
               ,
               is
               to
               know
               that
               God
               will
               have
            
             honor
             
               by
               it
            
             25
          
           
             
               Humble
               Humbled
               ,
               Humility
               .
            
             
               
                 Humility
                 
                   of
                   spirit
                   requisite
                   in
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                
                 84
              
               
                 
                   To
                   be
                
                 humbled
                 
                   for
                   not
                   sanctifying
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   aright
                
              
               
                 Humiliation
                 
                   in
                   preparing
                   to
                   hear
                   the
                   Word
                
                 168
              
               
                 
                   Wandring
                   thoughts
                   in
                   prayer
                   suffered
                   by
                   God
                   to
                   humble
                   us
                
                 285
              
               
                 Humility
                 
                   required
                   in
                   our
                   prayers
                
                 295
              
               
                 See
                 Worship
              
            
          
           
             
               Hungring
            
             
               There
               must
               be
            
             hungring
             
               after
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             251
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           
             
               Incense
            
             Incense
             ,
             
               what
               it
               signifieth
            
             91
          
           
             
               Incomprehensible
            
             Incomprehensibleness
             
               of
               God
               ,
               what
               it
               should
               teach
               us
               in
               our
               Worship
            
             95
          
           
             
               Infinite
            
             
               There
               is
               an
               impression
               of
               Gods
            
             infinitness
             
               upon
               the
               duties
               of
               his
               servants
            
             64
          
           
             
               Infirmities
            
             
               
                 Infirmities
                 
                   of
                   others
                   to
                   be
                   passed
                   by
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   receive
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 258
              
               
                 Infirmities
                 
                   how
                   helped
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 290
              
            
          
           
             
               Institution
            
             Institution
             
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               be
               kept
               close
               to
            
             261
          
           
             
               Intention
            
             
               Strength
               of
            
             intention
             
               required
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
            
             81
          
           
             
               Joy
            
             
               
               
                 
                   The
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   should
                   make
                   us
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   with
                
                 joy
                 Page
                 100
              
               
                 
                   The
                   word
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   with
                
                 joy
                 184
              
               
                 
                   Difference
                   in
                   the
                
                 joy
                 
                   of
                   hypocrites
                   and
                   true
                   Christians
                
                 186
              
               
                 Spiritual
                 joy
                 
                   required
                   in
                   receiving
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 255
              
               
                 
                   A
                   broken
                   spirit
                   may
                   consist
                   with
                   spiritual
                
                 joy
                 ibid
              
            
          
           
             
               Judg
               ,
               Judgment
            
             
               
                 
                   Sinners
                   may
                   meet
                   with
                
                 judgments
                 
                   never
                   threatned
                   in
                   the
                   word
                
                 16
              
               
                 
                   God
                   is
                   quick
                   with
                   some
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   his
                
                 judgments
                 17
              
               
                 Judgments
                 
                   many
                   times
                   sutable
                   to
                   the
                   sias
                
                 18
              
               
                 Gods
                 judgments
                 
                   many
                   times
                   invisible
                
                 21
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                
                 judg
                 
                   those
                   that
                   abuse
                   it
                
                 207
              
            
          
           
             
               Justice
            
             Justice
             
               of
               God
               seen
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
            
             268
          
        
         
           
             K
             Knowledg
          
           
             Knowledg
             
               required
               in
               receiving
               the
               Lords
               Supper
            
             244
          
           
             Knowledg
             
               in
               other
               points
               necessary
               to
               them
               that
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
            
             245
          
           
             Knowledg
             
               actual
               required
               in
               receivers
            
             246
          
        
         
           
             L
          
           
             
               Leaven
            
             Leaven
             
               how
               cast
               out
               by
               the
               Jews
            
             249
          
           
             
               Life
               ,
               Living
            
             
               
                 
                   Gods
                   goodness
                   in
                   sparing
                   our
                
                 lives
                 
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                
                 84
              
               
                 
                   That
                   God
                   is
                   a
                
                 living
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   should
                   teach
                   us
                
                 96
              
               
                 
                   The
                   things
                   delivered
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   concern
                   our
                
                 lives
                 174
              
               
                 
                   Beleevers
                   nourished
                   to
                   eternal
                
                 life
                 269
              
            
          
           
             
               Limited
            
             
               The
               duties
               of
               Gods
               Children
               not
            
             limited
             Page
             65
          
           
             
               Little
            
             
               In
               matters
               of
               Worship
               God
               stands
               upon
            
             little
             things
             11
          
           
             
               Lose
            
             
               The
               ground
               why
               we
            
             lose
             
               so
               many
               prayers
            
             296
          
           
             
               Love
            
             
               
                 
                   Natural
                   conscience
                   makes
                   not
                   the
                   heart
                
                 love
                 
                   a
                   duty
                
                 88
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   must
                   be
                   received
                   with
                
                 love
                 184
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Sacrament
                   ordained
                   by
                   Christ
                   out
                   of
                
                 love
                 228
              
               
                 Love
                 
                   to
                   be
                   renewed
                   in
                   the
                   receiving
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 258
              
               
                 
                   The
                   infinite
                
                 love
                 
                   of
                   God
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 269
              
            
          
           
             
               Lust
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   subjected
                   to
                   our
                
                 lusts
                 .
                 72
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   they
                   be
                   that
                   subject
                   it
                   to
                   their
                
                 lusts
              
            
          
        
         
           
             M
          
           
             
               Man
            
             
               The
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               is
            
             Man
             276
          
           
             
               Mean
            
             Mean
             
               men
               not
               to
               envy
               great
               ones
               ,
               and
               why
            
             13
          
           
             
               Mediator
            
             
               The
               way
               of
               a
               mans
               salvation
               is
               by
               a
            
             Mediator
             267
          
           
             
               Meditation
            
             
               
                 Meditation
                 
                   in
                   preparing
                   the
                   heart
                   to
                   holy
                   duties
                
                 49
              
               
                 Meditations
                 
                   in
                   the
                   receiving
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 297
              
            
          
           
             
               Meekness
            
             
               The
               word
               must
               be
               received
               with
            
             meekness
             179
          
           
             
               Mercy
               ,
               Merciful
            
             
               
                 
                   God
                   is
                
                 merciful
                 100
              
               
                 Mercy
                 
                   of
                   God
                   should
                   teach
                   us
                   to
                   be
                
                 
                 merciful
                 
                   to
                   others
                
                 Page
                 101
              
               
                 
                   The
                   duties
                   of
                   Worship
                   ,
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   convey
                   Gods
                   choyce
                   mercies
                
                 105
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   a
                   means
                   to
                   convey
                   special
                
                 mercies
                 195
              
            
          
           
             
               Mercy-Seat
               .
            
             Mercy-Seat
             
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
            
             91
          
           
             
               Mind
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   should
                   pick
                   out
                   Gods
                
                 mind
                 
                   from
                   dark
                   expressions
                
                 14
              
               
                 
                   We
                   come
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   God
                   when
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   hear
                   the
                   Word
                
                 163
              
            
          
           
             
               Mysterie
            
             
               The
               greatest
            
             mysteries
             
               of
               Salvation
               presented
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             228.
             255
          
           
             
               Mixture
            
             Mixture
             
               of
               mans
               inventions
               with
               Gods
               Ordinances
               unlawful
            
             266
          
           
             
               Mortification
            
             Mortification
             
               requisite
               to
               the
               sanctifying
               Gods
               Name
            
             67
          
           
             
               Mouth
            
             
               Faith
               ,
               the
            
             mouth
             
               of
               the
               soul
               to
               receive
               Christ
            
             254
          
        
         
           
             N
          
           
             
               Name
            
             
               No
               way
               to
               enjoy
               mercies
               ,
               but
               by
               sanctifying
               Gods
            
             Name
             105
             See
             Sanctifie
          
           
             
               Nature
               ,
               Natural
            
             
               
                 
                   Some
                   duties
                   of
                   Worship
                   are
                
                 natural
                 261
              
               
                 
                   Christ
                   hath
                   honored
                   humane
                
                 Nature
                 
                   by
                   taking
                   it
                
                 267
              
            
          
           
             
               Neer
               ,
               Nigh
            
             
               
                 
                   God
                   wil
                   be
                   sanctified
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   come
                
                 neer
                 him
                 6
              
               
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   are
                
                 neerest
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   most
                   careful
                
                 22
              
               
                 
                   In
                   worshiping
                   God
                   we
                   should
                   draw
                
                 nigh
                 
                   to
                   him
                
                 26
              
               
                 
                   In
                   what
                   respect
                   we
                   draw
                
                 nigh
                 
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   worship
                
                 27
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 nigh
                 211
              
               
                 See
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Delight
                 ,
                 Adoption
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Neglect
            
             
               Several
               sorts
               that
            
             neglect
             
               to
               sanctifie
               Gods
               Name
               in
               hearing
               the
               Word
            
             Page
             197
          
           
             
               Nourishment
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   an
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   spiritual
                
                 nourishment
                 233
              
               
                 
                   Belevers
                   are
                
                 nourished
                 
                   to
                   eternal
                   life
                
                 269
              
            
          
        
         
           
             O
          
           
             
               Omniscient
            
             
               What
               we
               should
               learn
               that
               God
               is
            
             Omniscient
             98
          
           
             
               Opening
            
             
               
                 
                   Ground
                   of
                
                 opening
                 
                   the
                   heart
                   to
                   God
                
                 98
              
               
                 
                   The
                   heart
                   must
                   be
                
                 opened
                 
                   to
                   hear
                   the
                   Word
                
                 175
              
            
          
           
             
               Opportunity
            
             
               The
               happiest
            
             opportunity
             
               to
               sanctifie
               Gods
               Name
               is
               in
               hearing
               his
               Word
            
             200
          
           
             
               Ordinance
            
             
               
                 An
                 Ordinance
                 
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   what
                
                 ?
                 163
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   an
                
                 Ordinance
                 
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   convey
                   good
                   to
                   us
                
                 166
              
               
                 
                   Men
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   forced
                   to
                   Congregations
                   where
                   any
                   of
                   Christs
                
                 Ordinences
                 
                   are
                   wanting
                
                 237
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   the
                   great
                
                 Ordinance
                 
                   appointed
                   to
                   set
                   forth
                   Christs
                   sufferings
                
                 348
              
            
          
           
             
               Own
            
             
               We
               must
               bring
               to
               God
               in
               his
               service
               that
               which
               is
               his
            
             own
             86
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             
               Parts
            
             
               How
               to
               know
               when
               men
               are
               acted
               by
               natural
            
             parts
             
               in
               Gods
               worship
            
             87
          
           
             
               Passion
            
             
               
                 Passion
                 
                   hinders
                   the
                   right
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                
                 179
              
               
                 
                   Wicked
                   men
                   in
                
                 passion
                 
                   rise
                   against
                   God
                
                 180
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Peace-offering
            
             
               Difference
               between
            
             Peace-offerings
             
               and
               Burnt-offerings
            
             Page
             75
          
           
             
               Person
            
             
               God
               accepts
               the
            
             person
             
               before
               he
               accepts
               the
               offering
            
             69
          
           
             
               Place
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   very
                   terrible
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                
                 places
                 18
              
               
                 
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   essential
                   presence
                   in
                   every
                
                 place
                 26
              
               
                 See
                 Holy
              
            
          
           
             
               Plowing
            
             
               
                 Plowing
                 
                   of
                   the
                   fallow
                   ground
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   what
                
                 168
              
               
                 
                   Men
                   may
                   do
                   somwhat
                   toward
                   the
                
                 plowing
                 
                   of
                   their
                   hearts
                
                 169
              
               
                 See
                 Word
              
            
          
           
             
               Potent
            
             
               Familiarity
               with
               God
               makes
               us
            
             potent
             
               with
               him
            
             38
          
           
             
               Prayer
            
             
               
                 Prayer
                 
                   a
                   great
                   duty
                   that
                   needs
                   preparation
                
                 45
              
               
                 Prayer
                 
                   required
                   in
                   preparation
                   to
                   duties
                
                 50
              
               
                 
                   Vnregenerate
                   men
                   cannot
                   sanctifie
                   Gods
                   Name
                   in
                
                 Prayer
                 68
              
               
                 
                   We
                   should
                
                 pray
                 
                   before
                   we
                   hear
                   the
                   word
                
                 171
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   sanctifying
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   in
                
                 Prayer
                 272
              
               
                 Prayer
                 
                   put
                   for
                   the
                   whol
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                
                 273
              
               
                 See
                 Preparation
                 ,
                 Wandring
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Praise
            
             
               Gods
               Worship
               must
               not
               be
               subjected
               to
               the
            
             praise
             
               of
               men
            
             73
          
           
             
               Preparation
            
             
               
                 Preparation
                 
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   in
                   the
                   duties
                   of
                   Gods
                   Worship
                
                 42
              
               
                 Preparation
                 
                   and
                   sanctification
                   all
                   one
                
                 43
              
               
                 Preparation
                 
                   to
                   Gods
                   worship
                   ,
                   why
                
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 Preparation
                 ,
                 
                   five
                   things
                   wherein
                   it
                   consists
                
                 Page
                 48
              
               
                 Preparation
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   seveveral
                   things
                
                 52
              
               
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   walk
                   closely
                   with
                   God
                   are
                   in
                   continual
                
                 Preparation
                 56
              
               
                 Preparation
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   special
                   duty
                   of
                   yong
                   beginners
                
                 ibid
              
               
                 
                   Good
                   men
                   grieved
                   for
                   want
                   of
                
                 preparation
                 58
              
               
                 
                   Where
                   there
                   is
                   sincerity
                   ,
                   duties
                   should
                   be
                   done
                   though
                   there
                   want
                
                 preparation
                 59
              
               
                 Preparation
                 
                   required
                   in
                   hearing
                   the
                   Word
                
                 165
              
               
                 Preparation
                 
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   prayer
                
                 273
              
               
                 See
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Great
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Prerogative
            
             
               
                 Gods
                 Prerogative
                 
                   appears
                   most
                   in
                   his
                   Worship
                
                 11
              
               
                 No
                 Prerogative
                 
                   can
                   secure
                   from
                   Gods
                   stroke
                
                 12
              
            
          
           
             
               Presence
            
             
               
                 Presence
                 
                   of
                   God
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   terrible
                   to
                   wicked
                   men
                
                 32
              
               
                 Presence
                 
                   of
                   godly
                   men
                   comfortable
                
                 35
              
               
                 
                   To
                   set
                   Gods
                
                 presence
                 
                   before
                   us
                   in
                   prayer
                
                 288
              
               
                 See
                 Guilty
              
            
          
           
             
               Present
            
             
               
                 
                   When
                   we
                   worship
                   God
                   we
                   tender
                   a
                
                 present
                 
                   to
                   him
                
                 63
              
               
                 
                   Sin
                   committed
                   long
                   since
                   to
                   be
                   looked
                   on
                   as
                
                 present
                 94
              
            
          
           
             
               Principle
            
             
               
                 
                   God
                   looks
                   more
                   at
                   the
                
                 principle
                 
                   of
                   the
                   duty
                   than
                   at
                   the
                   duty
                
                 69
              
               
                 
                   Good
                   men
                   look
                   at
                   the
                
                 principle
                 
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   they
                   enjoy
                   from
                   God
                
                 70
              
            
          
           
             
               Prize
            
             
               
                 To
                 prize
                 
                   those
                   mercies
                   we
                   beg
                   in
                   prayer
                
                 275
              
               
                 
                   Prayer
                   to
                   be
                   highly
                
                 prized
                 286
              
            
          
           
             
               Promise
            
             
               Every
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               hath
               a
               special
            
             promise
             248
          
           
             
             
               Publick
            
             
               Those
               that
               are
               in
            
             publick
             
               place
               ,
               have
               especially
               need
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               God
            
             Page
             13
          
           
             
               Pure
            
             
               We
               must
               lift
               up
            
             pure
             
               hands
               in
               prayer
            
             292
          
        
         
           
             Q
          
           
             
               Questions
            
             Two
             questions
             
               God
               will
               ask
               his
               Worshipers
            
             87
          
           
             
               Quick
            
             
               
                 
                   God
                   is
                
                 quick
                 
                   in
                   way
                   of
                   judgment
                   with
                   some
                
                 17
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                
                 quick
                 
                   in
                   working
                
                 196
              
            
          
           
             
               Quiet
            
             
               The
               best
               way
               to
            
             quiet
             
               the
               heart
               in
               affliction
            
             25
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             
               Ready
            
             
               
                 
                   What
                   will
                   make
                   the
                   heart
                
                 ready
                 
                   for
                   duty
                
                 54
              
               
                 Readiness
                 
                   to
                   hear
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   consists
                
                 166
              
            
          
           
             
               Reading
            
             Reading
             
               not
               to
               be
               prefer'd
               before
               hearing
            
             167
          
           
             
               Reprobation
            
             
               
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   Gods
                   Name
                   in
                   hearing
                   the
                   Word
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                
                 reprobation
                 202
              
               
                 
                   Two
                   fearful
                   signs
                   of
                
                 reprobation
                 203
              
            
          
           
             
               Resign
            
             
               In
               Gods
               Worship
               we
               must
            
             resign
             
               all
               to
               God
            
             90
          
           
             
               Resolution
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   hear
                   the
                   Word
                   with
                
                 resolution
                 
                   to
                   yield
                   to
                   it
                
                 170
              
               
                 Resolution
                 
                   against
                   wandring
                   thoughts
                   in
                   prayer
                
                 287
              
            
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             
               Sabbath
            
             Sabbath
             see
             Strength
          
           
             
               Sacrament
            
             
               
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   word
                
                 Page
                 225
              
               
                 Sacrament
                 
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   Gods
                   Worship
                
                 226
              
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   sanctifie
                   Gods
                   Name
                   in
                   receiving
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 229
              
               
                 
                   Vnworthy
                   receiving
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 
                   severely
                   threatned
                
                 228
              
               
                 
                   How
                   we
                   sanctifie
                   Gods
                   Name
                   in
                   receiving
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 291
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   Judas
                   received
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 238
              
            
          
           
             
               Safety
            
             Safety
             
               wherein
               it
               consists
            
             38
          
           
             
               Salt
            
             Salt
             
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               what
               it
               signifieth
            
             67
          
           
             
               Sanctifie
            
             
               
                 Sanctifie
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   it
                   signifieth
                
                 5
              
               
                 
                   Gods
                   Name
                
                 sanctified
                 
                   two
                   waies
                
                 ibid
              
               
                 
                   Gods
                   Name
                   to
                   be
                
                 sanctified
                 
                   when
                   we
                   draw
                   nigh
                   to
                   him
                
                 42
              
               
                 
                   How
                   Gods
                   Name
                   is
                
                 sanctified
                 
                   in
                   drawing
                   nigh
                   to
                   him
                
                 ibid
              
               
                 
                   How
                   duties
                   must
                   be
                   performed
                   that
                   Gods
                   Name
                   may
                   be
                
                 sanctified
                 62
              
               
                 
                   The
                   heart
                   must
                   be
                
                 sanctified
                 
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   Gods
                   greatness
                
                 67
              
               
                 Sanctification
                 
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                
                 ibid
              
               
                 Sanctification
                 
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   double
                
                 ,
                 68
              
               
                 Sanctifying
                 
                   of
                   Gods
                   Name
                   the
                   only
                   way
                   to
                   sit
                   us
                   for
                   mercies
                
                 105
              
               
                 
                   Exhortation
                   to
                
                 sanctifie
                 
                   Gods
                   Name
                
                 113
              
               
                 Nothing
                 sanctified
                 
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   do
                   not
                
                 sanctifie
                 
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                
                 203
              
               
                 See
                 Sacrament
              
            
          
           
             
               Satisfied
            
             
               Natural
               consciences
               is
            
             satisfied
             
               with
               a
               little
               duty
            
             90
             See
             Sin
          
           
             
               Schism
            
             
               
                 No
                 schism
                 
                   to
                   depart
                   from
                   a
                   Church
                   that
                   hath
                   not
                   al
                   Christs
                   Ordinances
                
                 243
              
               
                 Schism
                 ,
                 what
                 
                 
                 
                 
                   Difference
                   between
                
                 Schism
                 
                   and
                   Apostasie
                
                 Page
                 ib.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Secret
            
             
               Men
               acted
               by
               natural
               parts
               are
               not
               enlarged
               in
            
             secret
             88
          
           
             
               See
            
             
               The
               Sacrament
               so
               to
               be
               delivered
               as
               all
               may
            
             see
             
               what
               is
               done
            
             262
          
           
             
               Self
            
             
               
                 Self
                 
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   end
                   in
                   our
                   duties
                
                 74
              
               
                 Where
                 self
                 
                   is
                   the
                   highest
                   end
                   ,
                   God
                   regards
                   not
                   the
                   duties
                
                 75
              
            
          
           
             
               Service
            
             
               Hearing
               the
               Word
               is
               Divine
            
             Service
             164
          
           
             
               Shadow
            
             Shadow
             
               of
               Gods
               wing
               ,
               what
            
             30
          
           
             
               Shift
            
             
               Of
               those
               that
            
             shift
             
               off
               the
               Word
               closely
               applied
            
             199
          
           
             
               Silence
            
             Silence
             ,
             what
             7
          
           
             
               Sin
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   committing
                   of
                   one
                
                 sin
                 
                   prepares
                   for
                   another
                
                 60
              
               
                 
                   No
                   salvation
                   without
                   satisfying
                   for
                
                 sin
                 108
              
               
                 
                   The
                   heart
                   must
                   be
                   purged
                   from
                
                 sin
                 
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 249
              
               
                 
                   Motives
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   to
                   abhor
                
                 sin
                 250
              
               
                 Sin
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   great
                   evil
                   of
                   it
                
                 269
              
            
          
           
             
               Singing
            
             
               
                 Singing
                 
                   Psalms
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   unfit
                
                 265
              
               
                 Singing
                 
                   after
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   requisite
                
                 266
              
            
          
           
             
               Sitting
            
             Sitting
             
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               the
               fittest
               gesture
            
             263
          
           
             
               Soul
            
             
               The
               price
               of
               the
               salvation
               of
               a
            
             Soul
             269
          
           
             
               Spirit
               ,
               Spiritual
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   be
                   acted
                   by
                   the
                
                 spirit
                 
                   in
                   our
                   worship
                
                 Page
                 87
              
               
                 
                   God
                   must
                   be
                   worshiped
                   in
                
                 spirit
                 93
              
               
                 Spiritual
                 
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   absolutely
                   prayed
                   for
                
                 177
              
               
                 
                   How
                   to
                   know
                   when
                   the
                   spirit
                   helps
                   our
                   prayers
                
                 291
              
               
                 See
                 Glory
                 ,
                 Sweet
              
            
          
           
             Strange
             ,
             see
             Fire
          
           
             
               Strength
            
             
               
                 Strength
                 
                   required
                   in
                   Gods
                   Worship
                
                 80
              
               
                 Strength
                 
                   required
                   to
                   spend
                   the
                   Sabbath
                
                 83
              
               
                 
                   Natural
                   conscience
                   gives
                   not
                
                 strength
                 
                   to
                   duty
                
                 88
              
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   come
                   to
                   duties
                   in
                   our
                   own
                
                 strength
                 115
              
            
          
           
             
               Strugling
            
             Strugling
             
               alone
               against
               corruption
               oft
               times
               ensnares
               us
            
             61
          
           
             
               Subjection
            
             Subjection
             
               required
               in
               bearing
               the
               Word
            
             182
          
           
             
               Sufferings
            
             
               
                 The
                 sufferings
                 
                   of
                   Christ
                   chiefly
                   represented
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 246
              
               
                 
                   Ground
                   of
                
                 suffering
                 
                   for
                   Christ
                
                 268
              
            
          
           
             
               Superstition
            
             Superstition
             ,
             what
             9
          
           
             Sutable
             ,
             see
             Judgment
          
           
             
               Sweet
            
             
               Breathings
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             sweet
             292
          
        
         
           
             T
          
           
             
               Table
            
             
               Those
               that
               come
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               should
               come
               neer
               the
            
             Table
             261
          
           
             
               Tares
            
             Tares
             ,
             
               what
               ment
               by
               them
            
             238
          
           
             
               Temptation
            
             
               
                 
                   Time
                   of
                
                 temptation
                 
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   worship
                
                 81
              
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   hide
                   the
                   Word
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   against
                
                 temptation
                 191
              
            
          
           
             Terrible
             ,
             see
             Place
          
           
             
               Thankfulness
            
             
               
               
                 Thankfulness
                 
                   required
                   in
                   receiving
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 Page
                 255
              
               
                 
                   Motives
                   to
                
                 thankfulness
                 256
              
            
          
           
             
               Time
            
             
               Preparation
               makes
               us
               do
               much
               in
               a
               little
               time
            
             52
             See
             Holy
          
           
             
               Thorns
            
             Thorns
             
               must
               be
               plucked
               out
               of
               the
               heart
               when
               we
               hear
               the
               Word
            
             169
          
           
             
               Thoughts
            
             
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   worshiping
                   of
                   God
                   we
                   must
                   have
                   high
                
                 thoughts
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 71
              
               
                 
                   Wicked
                   men
                   have
                   many
                   times
                   wicked
                
                 thoughts
                 
                   in
                   prayer
                
                 282
              
               
                 Thoughts
                 
                   are
                   to
                   God
                   as
                   words
                   are
                   to
                   men
                
                 ibid
              
               
                 See
                 Wandring
              
            
          
           
             
               Tremble
            
             
               We
               should
            
             tremble
             
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
            
             181
          
           
             
               Truth
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   pray
                   in
                
                 truth
                 292
              
               
                 Truth
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   meant
                   by
                   it
                
                 ibid
              
            
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             
               Vain
            
             
               Where
               wicked
               men
               are
               willingly
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               Gods
               Name
               is
               taken
               in
            
             vain
             241
          
           
             
               Unchangable
            
             
               God
               is
            
             unchangable
             96
          
           
             
               Understanding
            
             
               We
               must
               pray
               with
            
             understanding
             280
          
           
             
               Uncertainty
            
             
               The
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Law
               leaves
               at
            
             uncertainty
             212
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             
               Wait
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                
                 wait
                 
                   Gods
                   leisure
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   time
                
                 86
              
               
                 
                   Ground
                   of
                
                 waiting
                 
                   from
                   Gods
                   eternity
                
                 95
              
            
          
           
             
               Wandring
            
             
               
                 Wandring
                 
                   thoughts
                   in
                   prayer
                
                 Page
                 281
              
               
                 
                   Directions
                   against
                
                 wandring
                 
                   thoughts
                   in
                   prayer
                
                 286
              
               
                 All
                 wandring
                 
                   thoughts
                   in
                   prayer
                   sinful
                
                 288
              
               
                 See
                 Birds
                 ,
                 Humble
                 ,
                 Devil
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Warrant
             ,
             see
             Command
          
           
             
               Watching
            
             Watching
             
               required
               in
               preparation
               to
               duty
            
             50
          
           
             
               Weakness
            
             
               God
               passes
               by
            
             weakness
             
               where
               the
               heart
               is
               prepared
               to
               duty
            
             53
          
           
             
               Weary
            
             
               A
               man
               that
               makes
               himself
               his
               end
               will
               be
            
             weary
             
               of
               duty
            
             76
          
           
             
               Wicked
            
             
               
                 Wicked
                 
                   men
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   cast
                   out
                   or
                   withdrawn
                   from
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 235
              
               
                 
                   Every
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   Congregation
                   to
                   look
                   to
                   the
                   casting
                   out
                   of
                   wicked
                   men
                
                 241
              
               
                 
                   Ground
                   of
                   excluding
                
                 wicked
                 men
                 258
              
            
          
           
             
               Will
               ,
               Willing
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   be
                
                 willing
                 ,
                 not
                 will
                 
                   -
                   worshipers
                
                 10
              
               
                 
                   Things
                   in
                   Gods
                   Worship
                   depend
                   only
                   upon
                   his
                
                 Will
                 11
              
               
                 
                   God
                   requires
                   that
                   we
                   will
                   as
                   he
                   willeth
                
                 104
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   prayers
                   must
                   be
                   according
                   to
                   Gods
                
                 Will
                 276
              
            
          
           
             
               Wisdom
            
             
               
                 Wisdom
                 
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   what
                   to
                   learn
                   from
                   it
                
                 99
              
               
                 Wisdom
                 
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   guide
                
                 ibid
              
            
          
           
             
               Womb
            
             
               Those
               that
               sanctifie
               Gods
               Name
               in
               hearing
               the
               Word
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               blessing
               than
               to
               bear
               him
               in
               their
            
             Womb
             213
          
           
             
               Word
            
             
               
                 
                   To
                   comfort
                   afflicted
                   friends
                   from
                   Gods
                
                 Word
                 24
              
               
                 
                   The
                   heart
                   must
                   be
                   plowed
                   by
                   the
                
                 Word
                 196
              
               
                 The
                 Word
                 
                   must
                   be
                   glorified
                
                 194
              
               
                 
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   should
                   make
                   us
                   este●m
                   ●t
                
                 Page
                 186
              
               
                 The
                 Word
                 
                   hath
                   much
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   it
                
                 195
              
               
                 The
                 Word
                 
                   a
                   means
                   to
                   convey
                   spectal
                   mercies
                
                 ibid
              
               
                 The
                 Word
                 
                   wherein
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   it
                   li●s
                
                 202
              
               
                 
                   All
                   the
                   good
                   in
                   the
                
                 Word
                 
                   for
                   whom
                
                 210
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Devil
                   〈◊〉
                   advantage
                   by
                   fastning
                   ill
                
                 Words
                 
                   upon
                   th●
                   good
                
                 244
              
               
                 The
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   what
                   respect
                   above
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 251
              
               
                 The
                 Word
                 
                   sanct
                   fi●d
                   by
                   Prayer
                   273
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Worship
            
             
               
                 
                   Difference
                   between
                   civil
                   things
                   and
                   Gods
                
                 Worship
                 9
              
               
                 
                   Natural
                   helps
                   in
                   Gods
                
                 Worship
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 
                   We
                   should
                   be
                   humbled
                   for
                   false
                
                 Worship
                 11
              
               
                 Worship
                 
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   what
                
                 Page
                 27
              
               
                 Worship
                 
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   means
                   to
                   convey
                   h●●
                   choyce
                   mercies
                
                 28
              
               
                 
                   To
                   he●d
                   what
                   we
                   do
                   in
                
                 Worship
                 32
              
               
                 
                   Exhortation
                   to
                   be
                   much
                   in
                   the
                
                 Worship
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 34
              
               
                 
                   Hea●ing
                   the
                   Word
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   Gods
                
                 Worship
                 162
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   makes
                   hearing
                   the
                   Word
                   a
                
                 Worship
                 163
              
               
                 
                   Prayer
                   put
                   for
                   the
                   wh●●
                
                 Worship
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 173
              
               
                 See
                 Comman
                 ,
                 Li●d
                 .
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               World
            
             
               
                 
                   In
                   preparation
                   the
                   heart
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                
                 World
                 49
              
               
                 
                   In
                   prayer
                   the
                   heart
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                
                 world
                 275
              
            
          
           
             
               Wrath
            
             
               Preachers
               that
               〈◊〉
               Gods
            
             wrath
             
               should
               conceal
               their
               own
            
             19
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             coat of arms or blazon
          
           COLE
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30585-e10290
           
             
               Stepney
               Novemb.
            
             16.
             1645
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30585-e16440
           
             
               Stepney
               ,
               Dec.
            
             21.
             1645.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30585-e18080
           
             
               Stepney
               ,
               Jan.
            
             4.
             1645.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30585-e19760
           
             
               Stepney
               Jan.
            
             11.
             1645.